《My Wife Is My Life!》


 Chapter 1 Being Abandoned For Four Years

    Chapter 1 Being Abandoned For Four Years


    The scorching sun evaporated the water on the ground. The entirend was like a steamer, burning


    everyone in sight. People yelled out in pain and frustration as they walked across the pavements.


    At the back door of the Hilton Hotel was the famous JS Park in H Country. Their colorful pavilions, their


    intricate sand tes, and their beautiful carvings imitated the Ancient Greeks. It was one of the most


    magnificent parks in H Country.


    Impatiently, Vana Gu leaned against the water dispenser. As her thought shed back to what had


    happened at the banquet, she frowned in annoyance.


    "As long as Dad and Mom get better, you cane back, sister. If you feel ufortable, I- I can go."


    Vana Gu sneered. "Oh? Will you leave the Gu Family? Do you have any other rtives to rely on?"


    Emily Gu didn''t expect that Vana Gu didn''t ask her to stay. It seemed that the woman in front of her had


    grown out of her gullible phase.


    "I don''t have any other rtives, but for your sake, I''m willing to leave my hometown and go anywhere,


    even to the countryside."


    Vana Gu was tempted to tear the woman''s face apart. Anger began building up in her chest when the


    pictures of that incident happening at the banquet appeared in her mind.


    A dirty old man approaching her, his fingers running down her skin, and his putrid scent invading her


    nostrils... Just the thought of it made her want to scream.


    Vana Gu clenched her fists.


    Everything that had happened four years ago was still vivid in her mind. She knew for a fact that all of


    these had something to do with Emily Gu, but she didn''t know how her adopted sister could calcte


    all of these incidents so perfectly that nothing could be traced back to her. If it wasn''t for that kidnap,


    Vana Gu wouldn''t have been thrown abroad. A part of her had doubts, so the moment she returned,


    Vana Gu quickly confronted Emily Gu about the incident.


    "Nice try, Emily. Do you think I will buy it? Tell me, where did you find the man? With so many women


    around that party, why did he only approach me?"


    Vana Gu narrowed her eyes. Astonishment was painted all over Emily Gu''s face. If Vana Gu didn''t


    know her any better, she would''ve thought that Emily had nothing to do with this.


    After all, she looked so innocent.


    "Sister, how could you say that I was responsible for that? I don''t even know where he came from."


    "Bullshit." Vana scoffed. "You didn''t bring him in then, so you identally clicked on the web page


    when you showed me a picture using your mobile phone. The web page was about sex ves, and


    now, you''ve stirred the matter into saying how I''ve worked as a sex ve for thest four years. Is that


    what you want to see, sister? Do you want me to be humiliated so bad that you could take over my


    ce?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Vana just couldn''t take it anymore. Without another thought, she raised her hand and pped Emily on


    the face. The sound echoed across the park.


    "Vana!"


    someone called. Vana blinked back, staring at Emily''s reddening cheek. Emily leaned against the stone


    pir, whimpering like a lost puppy.


    Billy He got close to the two sisters. He shoved Vana away and held Emily in his arms. "Didn''t you


    know how she knelt outside Uncle''s study for a whole day just so that you could return? She even got


    sick for you! And you pped her to thank her for it?" His eyes shed in anger.


    Vanaughed at his words, snorting. Did he really know what Emily was capable of?


    Emily didn''t want her to go back to the Gu Family at all. Instead of drawing her away directly, Emily


    wanted to act like a damsel in distress who had been hurt by her own sister. This way, everyone would


    be able to see how ''crazy'' Vana had be.


    "Turns on Vana''s been a sex ve for four years!" "You remember the naked woman in the ss tank


    right?


    The one in Africa. They said that it was Vana!" "The robbers sent the Gu Family photos of their


    daughter


    in rather obscene positions. How despicable!" "It was said that the second daughter was kidnapped by


    overseas gangsters.


    She''d suffered so much, and now she''s mentally unstable. It said that one mistake would send her


    crazy! The poordy!"


    "The Gu Family is ultimately disgraceful! Their daughter is just immoral!"


    The shocking scandal broke out. Carl Gu and Cathy Xu were so angry that they had to be sent to the


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    hospital due to their palpitations. Vana wanted to go to the hospital and take care of her parents but


    Emily stopped her.


    She asked Vana ''kindly'' to not show up first till they got better.


    Vana turned to Billy only for him to condemn her the minute he saw her. His face was filled with disgust


    and hatred.


    "Billy, it''s not her fault. In fact, it''s mine. I was worried that my parents would be emotional if they see


    her, so I told her that she shouldn''t see them for the time being... I¨CI promise to let her see them once


    they get better... I''ll even leave my hometown for her! But...she still doesn''t want to let it go." Emily


    lowered her voice to a whisper. Her hands were trembling. Vana sneered. She''d give her the Golden


    Globes Award for being the best actress, that was for sure.


    "Emily, don''t say that. You''ve already done so much for her. If someone deserves to leave this ce,


    it''s her."


    Vana sneered, finally looking up at him. He was the man who imed to have known her so well four


    years ago. Why didn''t he believe her now?


    Vana clenched her fists as Billy He held Emily steady. The coldness in his eyes was like a prick to her


    heart.


    "Vana, considering the kindness you''ve shown when you saved me from those kidnappers, I know that


    what happened to you also has something to do with me. But today you''ve shown me that you''re no


    longer who you used to be. The Vana I knew wouldn''t act like this. In fact, she would''ve been...she


    wouldn''t be like this! You''re not my friend...not anymore. I advise that you don''t go home for now."


    Without giving her a chance to reply, Billy He left with Emily by his side.


    What Vana couldn''t understand was how Billy He concluded their friendship for seventeen years for


    someone who he had only gotten to know for four years! He just told her that she shouldn''te


    home...


    But if she didn''t...then where will she go?

 Chapter 2 SS Jewelry

    Chapter 2 SS Jewelry


    Vana''s life forever changed when she was eighteen-years-old.


    Before she turned eighteen, she was the Gu Family''s precious little gem. She was the woman that


    everybody was envious of. However, the moment she turned eighteen, her entire life had changed for


    the worse.


    Four years ago, Emily informed her that Billy had been kidnapped. When Vana went to the ce where


    it all happened, she''d been taken hostage in exchange for Billy. Before she knew it, she was dragged


    into an even darker room where she was continually insulted by these men.


    A mysterious phone call saved her life. Before she knew it, she was being smuggled abroad and sold


    to Eritrea. Wars were happening continuously as everyone ran back and forth with guns slung to their


    hips. Although she wasn''t being harassed by these men anymore, she was still scared out of her mind.


    After four years of surviving, she finally had a chance to return home, only to be exposed to thousands


    of scandals. Now, she had nowhere to hide.


    A part of her was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to stay here anymore.


    That was fine. A part of her hated this ce anyway, but she couldn''t leave her parents. They had


    taken care of her and treated her whole heartedly for so many years. She didn''t want to leave her


    grandfather who treated her so kindly throughout the years. She also didn''t want to leave Billy, who


    grew up with her and even promised to marry her when the time was right.


    Back then, she was their precious jewel. But now, she was a stain they wanted to remove.


    Vana wandered outside, having nowhere else to go. In the evening, she finally returned to herpany


    dormitory.


    She was now working under thepany that her grandfather, Edwin Gu, had founded for her. It was a


    jewelry business under the Song Group, and it had many branches locally and abroad. The SS Jewelry


    was now favored by many celebrities and A-listers.


    "May my deep love guard you forever." That was the one-liner they used to advertise the SS Jewelry,


    and it was that one line that had embedded itself in everyone''s hearts. Charles Lu, an A-lister, even


    said how the SS Jewelry was a must for socialites.


    Four years ago, Vana had greatly admired Renee Song, the Song Group''s top designer and decision


    maker. She was also the wife of Andrew Deng, the legend in the business circle.


    If someone were to speak of the couple, all kinds of luxury and high-end brands would sh to mind.


    They were a power couple, who meant to rule the jewelry business.


    Vana had always admired the creative pieces that Renee Song designed.


    Five years ago, at the fairy pce fashion ceremony, the Song Groupunched the ''ssic Series''.


    They were called the ''XS Jewelry'', showcasing the highlights of Renee Song''s work. From XS01 to


    XS12, they all disyed the intricacies and effort that Renee Song put in to design them.


    Words couldn''t describe how much Vana admired this outstanding woman.


    She felt incredibly lucky to work for the SS Jewelry.


    When Vana returned to the dormitory, her feet already numb from walking. Then she saw two girls


    chatting with each other.


    They turned towards her, and their expression changed immediately.


    "Vana, what are you doing here?" Petty Lin was about to grab cup of water, but she was frozen into


    ce. She shot a look at the woman beside her.


    Julie Zhu hid something behind her,ughing awkwardly. "Why don''t you go back home? It''ste. There


    are only two beds in the dormitory, you know. It''s time you leave."


    Vana raised her eyebrow as she nced at Petty Lin, who looked incredibly calm. Julie Zhu was a


    different story. Her dodgy eyes betrayed her intention.


    "Don''t you have a day off tomorrow?" Vana crossed her arms. Something was up. They had no need to


    stay in the dormitory if they didn''t have to go to work the next day.


    "It''s none of your business," Julie Zhu snapped. "Can''t I live in the dorm? There are only two beds,


    Vana. You should leave."


    "I''m on duty tomorrow, so you might as well get out." Without giving them a chance to reply, Vana


    walked directly to the single bed near the bathroom. She ced her handbag on the bed, dering that


    it was hers for the time being.


    "You¨C Shame on you!" Julie Zhu sputtered out.


    Vana snorted, removing her heels as she tried to alleviate her numb feet from the pain. She walked


    barefoot in the room to find a pair of slippers.


    After getting a pair from the cab, Vana turned her head subconsciously. Sure enough, the pair of


    women continued to stare at her. With a smile, she warned, "Don''t try to put a needle on my bed. After


    all, you''ve never seeded. Tamper with my shoes, and I''ll make sure you won''t be able to walk


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    again."


    The bathroom door mmed close.


    Julie Zhu didn''t stay for the night. Besides, there wasn''t any use. Vana already figured out what they


    nned to do, and she was toozy to n again. Plus, the beds in the dorm were so small that it


    couldn''t fit two people.


    The next morning, Vana received a message from her grandfather, asking her to go fishing in the H


    Vige for the weekend. It was a vige up north of the city with a peaceful fish pond. It was a quiet


    ce, perfect for taking a break.


    However, just before she could respond, her phone started ringing.


    Vana straightened her dress, crinkling her nose when she realized that her dress was starting to look


    lousy. Had she lost weight? She picked up the phone.


    Before she knew it, someone screamed from the other end of the line.


    "Auntie, have you read the message I''ve sent you? If you don''te to my school today, I''ll be dead


    meat!"


    It was her niece. Vana sighed, rubbing her forehead. "What did you do this time?"


    Her niece had always been up to no good for thest ten years. Every time she got into trouble, Vana


    was always there to face the aftermath.


    When Vana was a little girl, the rtionship between her family and her older sister, Annie Gu, had


    been pretty stiff. Annie Gu had always devoted herself to her boyfriend, straying away from her own


    family in the process. When she found out that she got pregnant, they eloped secretly. After giving


    birth, Annie Gu and her husband fell in love with the idea of freedom. That was the reason why she


    sent her daughter back to live with her grandparents. At that time, Vana was still pretty young, so her


    parents didn''t stop her from bonding with her niece. Even today, their friendship remained strong.


    "I didn''t start it! The bastard approached me and asked me to beat him up!"


    Vana banged her fist on the desk. That was an even crappier excuse than before! "What the hell did


    you do?" she roared.


    Her face had be incredibly monstrous that even Petty Lin couldn''t help but tremble at the sight of


    her re. Her thought shed back tost night when she tampered with Vana''s dress... Would she get


    in trouble for that?


    Having foreseen the consequences, Petty Lin immediately rushed out of the way.

 Chapter 3 Troublesome Niece

    Chapter 3 Troublesome Niece


    Half an hour after Vana hung up the phone, she arrived at the ZH High School where L Li was held.


    She sighed, knowing fully well that her sry would pay the price for beingte for work. Vana''s fingers


    trailed down her dress, noticing how it was loose around her frame. It was already toote to change.


    Moreover, she had more important things to deal with, so she needed to get this over with.


    ording to the information L Li had given her, the administration office was located at the Junior


    High School Department. The school looked incredibly cozy, reminding her of the time she and Billy


    went to school.


    In the past, Vana and Billy were known as the most perfect couple. The two of them, whether in terms


    of family background or talent, were worthy of everyone''s blessings.


    Vana shook her head and pushed the door into the office.


    The cool air came from the office. She rxed instantly.


    There were around ten teachers working inside the office. As she walked in, all of them turned to look


    at her.


    "L, you''re here." Vana walked into the room and closed the door behind her. She could feel


    everyone''s gazes on her as she subconsciously pulled the hemline of her dress.


    "Why are you sote?" L Li jumped up from her seat.


    Vana remembered that L Li admitted to beating up somebody, so she wanted to apologize to him


    first.


    Everyone was surprised at her prating gaze. The teachers pretended to return back to their work,


    averting their gazes from her.


    She turned to the innermost reception area of the office. There were two people sitting on the sofa.


    Across from them, there were two teachers standing in front of them.


    Upon looking closer, she saw that a little boy''s face was covered with bruises. Although he looked


    The man beside him looked dignified and serious.


    He looked incredibly intimidating.


    He was wearing a simple suit.


    There was a pair of sunsses on his left hand, and he was sporting the limited edition Armani shoes.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    From the looks of it, he looked like the type of man that enjoyed all the luxuries in life.


    His face was also one to be reckoned with.


    His features were regal and aristocratic. The curl in his hair emphasized his high cheekbones and dark


    eyes. There was something about his gaze that drew her in.


    Upon gazing into them, it felt as if she was sinking down an abyss with no way out.


    The two teachers were sweaty from the amount of nervousness they were forced to deal with. When


    they saw Vana enter, their shoulders sagged in relief.


    "Are you L''s parent? You look young," Jim Wang eximed. He was a forty-year-old man with


    almost no hair left on his scalp.


    "I didn''t expect that the Auntie L mentioned is such a beautiful woman. Your family has great genes.


    L''s also vastly praised in school."


    In an attempt to diffuse the situation, the two teachers acted over enthusiastically, confusing Vana when


    she entered the room.


    "Although, L has to change her temper. It''s getting harder for us to teach her."


    Jim Wang was L Li''s adviser, and he adored her. However, there were times when L Li would get


    into scuffles with her ssmates. There were many teachers who had mixed feeling when it came to


    L. Although she was smart, she was also a troublemaker.


    "It seems that I don''t know your name yet. My name is Bob He. I''m the advisor for ss 9, which


    happens to be Ethan''s ss." Bob He motioned to the boy sitting on the sofa.


    Vana bowed her head, quickly introducing herself. "My name is Vana Gu, and I''m L''s legal guardian.


    Her parents have gone abroad, and her grandparents aren''t capable ofing here, so please inform


    me if anything like this happens again in the future," she said softly.


    "Okay. That''s better. When we talked about the matter with two of her other guardians, they med her


    too harshly. Maybe a part of it was because of her parent''s absence. It''s better like this. Younger people


    are much easier tomunicate with," Jim Wang smiled. "My name is Jim Wang. I am L''s advisor."


    Vana greeted him again. After a while, she knew all the details inmunicating with these advisors.


    However, that still didn''t ease the problem of L bing more and more violent.


    It was wrong for her to start a fight, and she never apologized. In fact, she would even defend it by


    saying how ''they started it first''.


    ''L came to beat him up. She only told me he started it to make mee to school.''


    Upon hearing their exnation, Vana red at L from across the room.


    Vana looked incredibly graceful in her business dress. Even if her clothes were loose around her figure,


    she still remained charming and innocent.


    Standing in front of the boy and his guardian, Vana bowed her head. "I apologize in behalf of L. We


    didn''t educate her well enough. I hope that you''d give her a chance to change herself."


    The teachers sighed in relief at Vana''s humble attitude. They thought that everything would finally be


    able to blow over.


    However, just as they were thinking that it was all over, the man''s cool voice cut through the peaceful


    atmosphere. "Is that all?"

 Chapter 4 Lets Have Another Fight

    Chapter 4 Let''s Have Another Fight


    His voice was maic, but what he said made her regret her sincere apology before.


    Vana was originally apologetic, but after being asked by this person, she felt that her apology seemed


    to be unable to make him calm down.


    But the man was the guardian of Ethan who had been beaten up by L. She couldn''t be rude to him


    and said "what do you want?".


    "You must be the guardian of Ethan. I know what I said just now is far from enough to make up for the


    hurt caused by L. But now that it has happened, I will try my best to make up for it. And I will also


    educate L strictly in the future and stop her from reckless behavior."


    "Do you think she just acted recklessly?"


    Vana was confused and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "As a middle-school student, she should be able to distinguish right from wrong in her mind. If what you


    said "reckless behavior" happens when a person is sober, I think this person has some mental


    problems or self-control problems and needs to be sent to hospital for medical treatment."


    With a crack, the jaws of the surrounding teachers almost fell.


    This man... It was a sharp tongue, but he owned an appearance of a gentleman. Was it the so-called


    hypocrisy?


    "You... It''s you who are insane. I just want to beat him. Although you have a handsome face, you are so


    annoying because you said I was insane. " L was defending herself, and now she had been


    offended again.


    Vana pulled her and made her shut up. She didn''t want to make a scene. She wanted to make it quick


    and then go back to work.


    "Sir, maybe it is my words that make you feel ufortable, but I think there should be a reason for


    her to do so. But since things havee to this, we won''t excuse ourselves, and we will still have the


    attitude we should have. So I''m very sorry. I''m really sorry for making Ethan get hurt, and I will make up


    for all the harm that he has suffered."


    Vana''s attitude made Ethan feel good. His face had be relieved and he was about to ept the


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    apology the next second. But at this time, the man next to him patted his knees and let him sit back.


    The man''s face slowly revealed a smile and said in a gentle voice, "Vana, right?"


    Vana froze for a moment and nodded. She didn''t expect to have a very wonderful feeling when she


    heard her name from the man.


    "In fact, I didn''t take your words seriously. Maybe it''s my sharp words that made L misunderstand


    my meaning. I''m sorry for my previous ignorance."


    Hearing this, everyone began to forgive the man who had been very mean before.


    Everyone thought that his temperament and tolerance had shown his good personality. The previous


    impoliteness was just because this noble man hadn''t understood the ways of the world, and in the


    business world, he couldn''t be vague. Naturally, his words were clear and sharp.


    "Well, it''s... it''s OK!" L was a little embarrassed for her speed to ept the man''s apology.


    "Here is the thing. I don''t think thepensation Miss Vana proposed canpletely solve this


    problem. If you don''t mind, can we solve it by ourselves in private?"


    Both Vana and the two head teachers were confused.


    What was going on? Would the conflict between the two children escte to adults? If they couldn''t


    solve it ording to thepensation that Vana proposed, there was no better way.


    The short hesitation made the man realize his mistake in his words again. He frowned and quickly


    concealed his dissatisfaction with him. Then he stood up and walked towards Vana.


    When he stood in front of Vana, he said, "I mean, I agree with you on thepensation method, but if


    you want to solve it thoroughly, I hope the two of them can go out and have a fight again. I said solve it


    in private just in order not to make the two head teachers worry about it. But it seems that I always


    express myself in a wrong way, so I have to exin it again. "


    "What?"


    The two head teachers questioned at the same time. They felt like they had fake ears. Why did they


    be more and more confused about what the man said.


    "F... Fight! " Looking at Ethan who were covered by wounds all over his body, Vana waved her hand


    subconsciously and refused, "no, I''m afraid that this girl has no sense of proportion."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go!" After the man finished speaking, he just took a look at Ethan and then


    Ethan suppressed his previous resistance. Then he had to follow the man and walk out of the door.


    s, this man was the head of their Si Family. Even his father dared not disobey him, not to mention


    him.


    "Mr. Simon, I''m afraid it''s not a good idea. We don''t advocate another fight."


    Hearing Jim''s words, the man stopped, turned his head and answered indifferently, "thank you for


    asking me to deal with the matter of Ethan this time!" After saying that, he opened the door and left with


    Ethan.


    Vana blinked her eyes and then blinked again. Then she quickly followed them out with L.


    If she couldn''t even agree to the request of him, she would really think that she was a viin. But ask


    L to beat up Ethan again, was that person sure to be his guardian, not the trafficker?


    Besides, Mr. Jim just called him Mr. Simon. He looked like between 26 and 27 years old, not like


    Ethan''s father. What''s the rtionship between the two of them?


    Was it the rtionship like her and her sister who were siblings with a huge age difference?


    It seemed to be true. Mr. Simon must be Ethan''s elder brother, and the age difference was too big.


    Soon, Vana and L stopped with the two people in front of them. The back door of the ZH High


    School was empty, and the weather was really hot, so no one was willing toe out.


    "L, I won''t fight with you. Go with your aunt!"


    Not long after the four of them stood still, a word suddenly came out from Ethan, which surprised Vana.


    "Why? You bastard! How dare you behave different in front of my teacher and behind them! You asked


    teachers to call my aunt and your uncle here, and you don''t dare to fight with me now, do you? You just


    want the whole school to know that I''m barbaric, don''t you? Coward! "


    It turned out that the man was Ethan''s uncle. Vana was ashamed. Why didn''t children ask their parents


    for help now? Sure enough, children nowadays were all cunning!


    "Hey, L, you are a girl. Can you be more gentle? Don''t say dirty words, okay?"


    "Auntie, this coward doesn''t deserve my mercy."


    Vana waspletely stunned. This little girl didn''t look like so rude and violent, why was she so


    horrible at such a young age.


    Vana felt a headache. She didn''t want to see the fight between them again, neither did L. But once


    the word "I won''t fight" was mentioned by Ethan, L would definitely stand on the opposite side.


    So now, she would definitely fight with him again. Did she have a deep grudge against him and insist


    on going against him?

 Chapter 5 You Are Bad

    Chapter 5 You Are Bad


    "Since you don''t want to fight, let''s take Ethan to the hospital for examination!" Vana decided to ignore


    L''sint. There was an old saying, "the big thing turned into the small one, and the small one


    turned into nothing." People who had been beaten said that they would let it go, so they should ept


    it generously.


    "No way!"


    A cold voice suddenly sounded. Like a convicted criminal, Vana waspletely speechless.


    But...


    "No." Ethan looked a little excited, he retorted with his fists clenched.


    "You have no right to choose. Only if you win this time can you get more chances in the future. Ethan,


    you should know what I mean."


    As soon as the man finished his words, Ethan was suddenly stunned, and his face flushed with shame


    and anger as if his mind had been read through. Vana and L didn''t know whether their conversation


    had anything to do with them or not.


    In just three minutes, Ethan had beaten L up and made her unable to stand up.


    Things happened too suddenly. Vana couldn''t believe that Ethan who had been dislocated by L had


    the ability to knock down L now. L was also shocked and unbelievable.


    However, at this time, Ethan''s uncle seemed to have expected this result. He looked at the Ethan and


    said, "Go home or back to ss?"


    His tone was light and casual, as if he was saying "the weather is so hot today", which made Vana a


    little disgusted with the man''s attitude.


    He should have known that Ethan was able to defeat L, and he also made this suggestion in order


    to let L taste the feeling of failure.


    It was an insult.


    The reason why he behaved like a gentleman before was that he wanted them to trust him. It was so


    shameful.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Ethan looked numb, he nodded and didn''t answer. He turned around and walked a few steps towards


    the school with the man. The man patted him on the shoulder and didn''t know what he had said.


    However, after hearing the man''s words, Ethan was stunned. Then he took a look at the L behind


    him and walked back.


    Ethan was just a junior high school student and was very tall. He was about to surpass his uncle.


    His momentum was lower than he taught L a lesson before. It seemed that he had returned to the


    little boy who was submissive and bullied before. He felt a little apologetic and panicked, as if the


    person who had just been beaten was not L, but him.


    "L, I''ve learned Taekwondo since I was a child. I didn''t fight back when you hit me before. Although I


    hit you just now, it doesn''t mean that I hate you. I don''t want to be hated by you."


    Well... What happened was a little different from what she had imagined. What was this little boy


    doing?


    Apologize?


    It''s majestic demeanor!


    Vana looked at the man coldly andbeled him as a fox!


    "Go away."


    ''What a smart girl! L even saw through such a sinister trick!''


    "Since we don''t owe each other, why do you stille back to say such sarcastic words? You''d better


    leave now and never appear in front of me again."


    The cold reaction of L made Ethan feel very hurt. His expression was a little depressed, and soon


    he turned around and left numbly.


    Vana stared nkly at the two people''s receding figures, she couldn''t find any words to praise L for


    a long time.


    However, L suddenly covered her eyes and burst into tears. "Auntie, I don''t want to talk to you


    anymore. How could you bully me with them? You promised to take me home but he hit me. You are a


    bad auntie, a bad auntie."


    Vana was stunned.


    "L, I didn''t ask for a leave to see you being beaten. Oh, no, I didn''t ask for a leave to see you, a little


    trouble maker. Come on, stand up and look into my eyes. Did you provoke this matter today? You even


    beat him without knowing his strength, and even call him a ''coward''. It was impossible for him not to


    fight back. Besides, no one will like you if you are still so fierce! "


    "Ah... Auntie, you are just adding insult to injury... "


    ¡­¡­ Vana pretended that nothing has happened.


    On the other side...


    Just now, when Ethan was attracted by the man''s voice beside him, a myriad of feelings welled up in


    his heart. Today, he was so angry and irritable, but his uncle stood by his side. He didn''t dare to be


    angry in front of this decisive and resolute man.


    "You can understand my good intentions, which means that you have grown up."


    Ethan nodded. In fact, Ethan had known that his uncle came up this idea because he found out that he


    liked L. If he didn''t teach L a lesson, he would be very unmanly and unable to win L''s favor in


    the future.


    Who would like a loser?


    If he taught the lesson back, things would be different. Maybe he would be the master of this


    rtionship in the future.


    "You like that girl!" This was a statement, not a question.


    With a crack, Ethan almost bit his tongue.


    "... Uncle. " This was his trust in his uncle. His uncle knew everything but he didn''t expose. At this


    moment, Ethan felt desperate.


    "Good choice." When the man spoke, the good-looking figure shed through his mind. She seemed to


    be wore the clothes like the employees of the jewelry store belong to the Si Family. She was his


    employee.


    "Uncle, will you tell my father? If you want to say something, don''t mention L. "


    "Then tell me, what do you like about that girl?"


    "She is awesome. She is the number one in the Grade Two in our department. She sings well and she


    is very kind. I heard from our students that she has adopted many stray cats. By the way, her aunt gave


    the names of those stray cats. There is a little cat called Romance Guy, and a ck and white dot


    kitten called Cora, another old cat called Strong. The funniest thing is that there is a cold cat called


    Godfather. Although L has always despised this way of naming, I know that she likes to show off


    names of these kittens... "


    Hearing the names of these cats, the man frowned deeper and deeper.


    Was this woman also a member of that organization? Why she realize the members'' names of the


    mysterious organization.


    And few people knew that the true name of "Rose Witch" is Cora. It took him a lot of effort to get this


    information, but that woman was so clear about it.


    "Vana?" The man stopped and thought for a while.


    "Uncle, do you also like that elder sister? I just found that you looked at her in a different way! " It


    seemed that Ethan had discovered a secret.


    However, Ethan found that the man who had a frosty face before, but smiled kindly in a moment. He


    nodded and said helplessly, "You found it!"


    "Yeah..." Ethan jumped up with joy.


    But soon Ethan reacted. He stood in front of the man and said seriously, "Uncle, we know each other''s


    secrets. As long as you don''t tell my dad that I like L, I won''t tell grandpa that you like her aunt!"


    The man smiled more helplessly and rubbed Ethan''s head.

 Chapter 6 Pay For My Phone

    Chapter 6 Pay For My Phone


    Because of Vana''s absence in the morning, she lost her full attendance this month.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    What''s more, when she arrived at the market and was about to change the loose dress, she was


    caught by the shop manager, Daisy, who went to the warehouse to get some goods. And then Vana


    was taken back to the counter.


    When they arrived at the counter of SS Jewelry, Petty and Hayley Hao were taking selfies with their


    mobile phones. At the sight of only one woman Carrie Ai standing straight in front of the counter, Daisy


    was instantly enraged.


    Not until a bang did everyone notice the arrival of Daisy.


    As soon as she threw the bill on the counter, she shouted sternly, "look at you. Can you be so free and


    casual when there is no customer? Some of you are absent from work, some are ying with your


    mobile phone. What''s so funny about your mobile phone? Come on, show me. "


    Then she grabbed the phone that Petty was about to put away.


    "Dai.. Daisy, it''s working time now. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to speak so loudly. "


    With her beautiful face and good performance in ordinary times, Petty was inevitably a little unhappy


    when she saw the tant criticism of Daisy.


    "Well, you know it''s working time? Then why don''t control your own hands. In that case, I''ll confiscate


    the phone, ande to my office tonight to get it." Then she left with the confiscated phone.


    As soon as she left, Vana was pulled to the next to the counter by Carrie. Before the two of them could


    say something, they were suddenly pushed to the counter by a force behind them.


    Not knowing where Carrie bumped into, it hurt so much that she curled up. Seeing this, Vana hurriedly


    held her to prevent her from falling.


    "Vana, you bitch!"


    Vana was so angry at that time that she turned her head and stared at Petty. Petty was stunned by her


    horrible gaze and her expression froze for a second.


    "Why are you staring at me like that? You have big eyes, don''t you? You coquettish bitch! If it weren''t


    for you, Daisy wouldn''t havee to the counter and confiscated my phone. It''s useless to stare at me.


    Pay for my phone now."


    In daily life, Petty and Vana would not get along well with each other. If Petty''s performance was good,


    then Vana''s performance was excellent. And as long as Vana was present, Petty''s regr customers


    would be attracted by her.


    And the reason why it happened was exactly confirmed the word that Petty cursed "coquettish".


    Vana''s appearance could no longer be described as "beautiful" or "enchanting". In fact, her appearance


    was not eye-catching, but it lit up people''s eyes. No matter how long it had passed, when you thought


    about it, this feeling would not be fading.


    Her appearance should be described as elegant and charming, but not greasy. Instead, it was a kind of


    frightening coldness and arrogance.


    Since they werepetitors and couldn''t get along well with each other, it is natural that Vana didn''t


    like Petty.


    Vana cursed in her mind, and then did what she should do, treating Petty as an invisible person.


    But Petty and Hayley made trouble for Vana on purpose. They followed her closely and kept asking her


    to pay for her phone.


    At first, Vana treated them as flies, but when she saw that a mother and a daughter who were going to


    buy jewelry were frightened away by this situation, she had to stare coldly at the two people in front of


    her.


    "Petty, why should I pay for your phone instead of Hayley? I am not in the selfie, right? Besides, Daisy


    have told you that she will return your phone."


    "Vana! Why did you mention me? It''s you who made Petty''s phone be taken away by Daisy. Besides,


    Petty has a mania for mental cleanliness. She doesn''t want anything that others have touched, so


    you''d better pay for her as soon as possible. " With a proud look on her face, Hayley looked at Vana


    with disdain.


    "It sounds like it''s true. Do you really think she will not use what others have used?" As Vana said, she


    looked at Petty and asked, "then should she throw away the coat and the bag she took this morning?"


    With a cold expression, Vana looked at Petty up and down. When she saw the shoes on Petty''s feet,


    she said, "by the way, the shoes on her feet are not suitable for her. Although its brand is a first-ss


    brand, second-hand ones are always second-hand. They are never suitable for herself."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, the faces of the two totally changed.


    Petty''s face was full of shame and anger, and Hayley really didn''t know that Petty bought these


    second-hand things. She only knew that Petty hated Vana very much. Petty also promised to send


    some of her performance to her as long as she went against Vana. Anyway, she also hated woman like


    Vana.


    But she didn''t expect that Petty, who always liked to show off her luxury, would have so many second-


    hand goods. Although she didn''t know how Vana knew, she could tell from her expression that all these


    things were true.


    Worrying that Petty would me her for choosing this topic, she quickly interrupted, "Don''t... Don''t be


    kidding. We are talking about the phone now. How did you get it on clothes and shoes? So, pay for the


    phone now."


    At this point, Vana was speechless with these two idiots who made trouble for no reason. She said,


    "since you can use the second-hand ones, don''t say that you don''t want your own mobile phone. I have


    to go to work, so I have no time to chat with you."


    Then she went to do what she should do and her world finally stopped being noisy.


    As for Petty, who was standing behind Vana and Carrie, she clenched her fists with a sullen face.


    Anyway, she must vent her anger.


    Petty stared at the back of Vana for a long time. Finally, she saw the hemline of her dress and smiled


    wickedly.


    There weren''t many peopleing to the shopping mall in the morning. They didn''t receive an order


    until it was almost lunch time. Normally, the four of them would have dinner on shift, and at two o''clock


    in the afternoon, another group of people woulde to take over.


    At this time, Petty and Hayley had gone to have dinner, leaving Vana and Carrie to receive a couple


    who looked like a kept couple.


    A girl in a tight dress with wavy hair was held in the arms of a good-looking middle-aged man. The


    middle-aged man was slightly bald, and his square face showed a posture of "I''m very decent".


    Carrie and Vana wee them together and the middle-aged man looked at them up and down in a


    hurry. When he saw Vana, his eyes paused for a moment and quickly became normal.


    "Honey, this is so beautiful. Buy it for me." The woman''s voice turned into the heart of the middle-aged


    man. The middle-aged man was immediately stimted by this voice. He squinted at the chest of the


    girl in a tight skirt. She was so charming. There was no reason he could find to refuse.


    "Okay, okay. Come here and show it to my baby."


    As soon as the middle-aged man said that, Vana and Carrie opened the cab together and took out


    the table where the diamond rings were ced. At this time, the tight skirt girl pointed at a few more


    styles, and Carrie took out one by one. At this time, Vana had also taken out two pairs of white nnel


    gloves and handed one of them to Carrie and then they both put on the gloves.


    "Honey, I want to try this, this, and this!"


    The man nodded and continued to give orders.


    Vana took out one of them and took the woman''s hand to put the diamond ring on her finger. The


    woman immediately said in surprise, "Wow, honey, this is so beautiful."


    "Yes, miss. Your hand is very slender and smooth. Our diamond ring is matched with you even if it is


    the bigger size than yours. You can rest assured that as long as you like, we will definitely have a


    suitable size for you."


    "Of course. My honey likes my hands the most. They are so dexterous!"


    Carrie, "..." Why did she seem to be talking about something blue?


    Vana was also speechless The blue thing came so suddenly!


    Although the middle-aged man had been talking with them all the time, he still nced at the price on


    the table intentionally or unintentionally. When he saw that the price was six figures with the beginning


    of 1, he immediately started to sweat.


    The tight skirt girl didn''t notice the expression of the middle-aged man. She quickly asked Vana to take


    off the ring on her finger and try on the other two rings. Then she made a very surprised sound. It


    seemed that she wanted to buy them all.


    A momentter...


    "You said you loved me, but now you are mean to buy me two diamond rings. You bought so many for


    your wife, but she still didn''t pay much attention to you. Do you think it is too much if you buy me two


    rings? ¡­¡­ I''ve told you that I will wear one of them when I''m at work, and wear another one when I''m


    having a party with my friends. What''s wrong with it?" The girl in the tight skirt stamped her feet in a


    coquettish manner, and from time to time, she rubbed her chest against the middle-aged man''s chest.


    The man was in a dilemma, and subconsciously gave a few eyes hints to Vana and Carrie, hoping that


    they two could help him out.


    "Well, here is the thing. I''m sorry that I forgot to tell you just now. For this ''Eternal Heart'' diamond ring,


    we don''t have your size at present, but it will arrive in two days. How about asking this gentleman to


    buy ''Beloved'' for you first? We will call you when the other one arrives. Is this OK?" Carrie and Vana


    would never force their customer for their own interests. Because of the same concept, the two of them


    could be close friends on the first day of work.


    However, as soon as she finished her words, a voice suddenly sounded behind her, "who said that


    ''Eternal Heart'' ring has no size?"


    All of a sudden, the hearts of Vana and Carrie were thumping.

 Chapter 7 Just Wait To Be Kicked Out Of The Company

    Chapter 7 Just Wait To Be Kicked Out Of The Company


    Vana and Carrie reacted quickly. It seemed that Petty and Hayley hade back.


    "Well, sir, how about I bill for you now? Just ''Beloved'', right?" Vana quickly invited the man to the


    checkout. Although the man was reluctantly pulled by the girl, he still followed her.


    "Vana, how could you lie to a guest like this? We have all sizes of ''Eternal Heart''. How could it be no


    size of thisdy''s?" Petty had alreadye over and stood on the other side of the man. They


    confronted each other, and the time seemed to stop.


    "What? How dare you lie to me? Do you look down on me?" The girl in a tight skirt pounced on Vana


    and instantly grabbed her arm. Fortunately, the middle-aged man blocked the two and they were


    quickly separated.


    "Lucy, don''t be so irritable, okay?"


    "But honey, this woman doesn''t sell the other diamond ring to me which means she thinks you are poor


    and you don''t have money!" Every word of Lucy Xu seemed to pierce into a man''s heart. Although he


    had money to y with women, he found that these beautiful women were tens of thousands of times


    more expensive than his wife. In the past two years, he had spent more than twenty million. It was


    twenty million! And it was the money his wife would never spend in her whole life.


    "Shut up. It is me who asked them not to sell it to me. How could you me them? You are really good


    at this behavior."


    "Honey, you... How dare you ogle to each other in front of me? Tell me, are you enchanted by this


    coquettish woman?"


    Before the middle-aged man could answer, Lucy Xu suddenly shouted, "ah... I don''t care. I will strangle


    you bitch."


    For some reason, all the women wanted to curse Vana with that unpleasant word when they saw her.


    Vana was so sad that her veins throbbed faintly. The moment Lucy Xu rushed over, a beautiful high leg


    lift forced her to stop pouncing.


    Vana''s toes were right in front of Lucy Xu''s nose. Lucy Xu was scared by this, and the people around


    her were also dumbfounded.


    Because just as she lifted her leg, her skirt cracked and fell down.


    From the corner of Vana''s eye, she saw that Petty seemed to be very happy. Her hands were already


    clenched on her chest, and an excited expression was about to appear on her face.


    But the next second, Vana put down her leg calmly.


    She was wearing a pair of ck leather pants, which surprised everyone present.


    Vana didn''t think it was a big deal. Because she had been abroad for four years and had no habit of


    wearing a skirt, she would wear a pair of underpants in a skirt now. She didn''t expect that it would


    However, she didn''t find anything wrong with the dress when she washed it the day before yesterday.


    Maybe...


    Vana took a nce at Petty, who was in a bad mood, and Petty''s face changed several times. It


    seemed that it was hard for her to ept the fact that she had tried her best to y tricks on her but


    only turned out to be futile.


    Vana said coldly, "don''t vent your ignorance on irrelevant people, idiot."


    Thest "idiot" was said casually by Vana, and then she regretted.


    During her four years abroad, she didn''t learn much good things, but learned the bad habits from the


    group of people who said dirty things. Although these were useful abroad, but at home... She felt like


    she was digging a hole for herself to be trapped.


    "You... What did you call me?" In fact, Lucy Xu cared a lot about what happened to Vana just now.


    Their long skirts covered the advantage of the women''s thighs. Now, she only had a pair of hip length


    shorts, which made her long legs very eye-catching.


    Could it be...?


    "Coquettish bitch!" Lucy Xu red at Vana and her own man, as if catching adultery on the spot.


    "Vana, you''re done. How dare you offend a customer and lose your manner at work? Just wait to be


    kicked out of thepany," said Hayley, stamping her feet anxiously.


    "Ho, idiot? I think you are the idiot. Not only did you stop thisdy from buying diamonds in order to win


    the favor of the male customer, but you also humiliated her in public. Now you are making such a


    mess. What''s your intention?" Petty''s look showed people the illusion that what she said was real,


    which almost made Vana think that she had a daydream before.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Good, very good.


    Although Petty''s eyes were beautiful, they could not distinguish the right from wrong.


    Vana had wondered why Petty didn''t put needles in her quilt or pushpin in her high-heeled shoes so


    easilyst night. It turned out that she wanted to humiliate her in front of everyone in the shopping mall.


    The dress was tempered by Petty and Julie. It surprised to her that she didn''t suspect it at all before.


    But it was not good for Petty if she was humiliated, unless... Was it because she didn''t like her and


    wanted to kick her out of thepany?


    "Petty, what I have done is self-defense, and it is this gentleman who just wants to buy one diamond.


    You want to kick me out of thepany? It depends on whether you can nder me or not."


    "You..." Petty''s face was full of anger. She knew that it was not enough topletely get her out.


    "Miss, this woman just harassed your man. Didn''t you notice that? When she was putting the ring on


    your finger, she touched your man''s hand." Hayley said slowly.


    The middle-aged man was shocked, with sweat on his face. He nced at Vana and felt in a dilemma.


    With an unreadable expression, Carrie nced at the man and then at Vana. Her eyes were full of


    eagerness, and she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Look, she didn''t justify for herself."


    "Well, I don''t think you two have anything else to say, especially you, bitch. I''ll call your manager now."


    "The manager is not here, but I have called our manager just now. You can wait in the rest area over


    there." With these words, Hayley and Petty arrogantly took Lucy Xu over. Lucy Xu dragged the middle-


    aged man and saw that the man was still peeking at Vana. She was even angrier and dragged his ear


    to sit down in the rest area.


    As soon as they left, Carrie walked up to Vana andined, "Vana, I''m really pissed off. Why do


    these two people want to see you being driven out. I saw that it was he who touched your hand


    secretly..."


    Just now, when Carrie was standing next to Vana, she saw that the middle-aged man took the


    opportunity to flirt with Vana, and Vana had been tolerant all the time.


    But if she said something like that now, she was afraid that it would cause a conflict between the


    middle-aged man and the woman, so she could not act recklessly.


    "It doesn''t matter, Carrie. I will listen to the arrangement of the superior whether asking me to leave or


    stay. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Carrie was frustrated, and she had already known the answer.


    After all, it was very repulsive forpany that employee ignored thepany''s interests and lowered


    the customer buying rate. In addition, the most important thing for SS Jewelry was the employees''


    professional quality. If it was really like what Petty and Hayley had said that Vana deliberately


    "harassed" the customer, then she was not suitable to be a shopping guide of SS Jewelry, and would


    also be dismissed by thepany.


    But all this was not true. Vana was wronged.

 Chapter 8 Strange Sound

    Chapter 8 Strange Sound


    It was said that Renee, the founder of SS Jewelry, was a dancer, but she couldn''t move casually


    because of her physical reasons in her early pregnancy. She got used to a busy life, so she finally


    chose to learn to draw in the leisure time, and added different kinds of dance elements into the design


    of jewelry. Thus, her first work, "Wonder" was born.


    A novel and magnificent "Wonder" suddenly appeared, whichid a solid foundation for SS Jewelry.


    In this era where the creation was more than stars, "Wonder" was the brightest one.


    Its achievements were beyond the imagination of all the jewelry design masters in the country, which


    also aroused the storm of the domestic jewelry industry.


    Renee had a very deep influence on Vana, but today Vana could not continue to work in the jewelry


    industry. She felt very disappointed.


    Soon, Daisy arrived. The statements of Petty and Hayley, as well as Lucy''s exaggerated expression,


    this battle seemed a foregone conclusion.


    Although the result was still unknown, Vana knew that she had to leave this time because of the tone of


    Daisy.


    "Vana, don''t you know how bad your behavior of deliberately seducing customers is?"


    "Vana, this is a serious matter. Even if you are the best employee in our counter, I can''t forgive you."


    "Vana, just wait to be dismissed."


    ''These were what Daisy said. She wouldn''t help me.''


    When Vana returned to her dormitory, she sent a message to her maid at home, Ruth. Her parents


    were still angry, so she couldn''t go home for the time being.


    And if she wanted to continue to live in the dormitory, it was impossible unless she was not dismissed.


    There were no other employees in the dormitory today. Vana began to slowly sort out her stuff.


    It had only been one month since she came back from abroad, and she hadn''t worked in SS Jewelry


    for a long time. However, the atmosphere in the Gu Family was not as warm as before. Every time her


    family members got along well with Emily, Vana felt a little suffocated among them, and she even felt


    that her appearance was unnecessary.


    Therefore, Vana often used the excuse of living in the dormitory for convenience and did not often go


    back to her own home.


    Vana knew that she had only been missing for four years, and their close inner rtionship would not


    be alienated from her.


    But Emily had ability to make her mother happy.


    Her mother was a businesswoman. Like her sister, she chose to leave her parents for freedom. Her


    mother had severed the rtionship with grandfather for more than thirty years, and her mother had


    never mentioned the Xu Family.


    Vana knew that her mother had always had a great dream, which was to surpass the Xu Family, which


    was the leader of themunication industry in H Country. Only in this way could she have the


    confidence to return to the family.


    But when she thought of these things what her mother had done to force her sister, she still felt


    disgusted.


    Jeff from the headquarter of Japan said that he wanted his sister to drink with him, while her mother


    pushed her sister to apany him because her mother assured that he didn''t dare to do anything to


    her. Vana just sat on the sidelines.


    Nick of the ZG Building liked traveling with beautiful women. Her mother asked her father to go with her


    sister. Vana didn''t go there that time, but she still felt disgusted.


    One time, Jimmy, the most powerful man in the DS Province, talked with his parents about theck of a


    dancing partner, so her mother put her sister on a stage. Her sister danced the whole exaggerating


    dance with grimace. In the end, she was bullied by the local viins. She almost copsed and


    it was ordinary social contact, but also ordered Vana not to be ungrateful.


    She said that was to pave the way for their future.


    Vana only smiled when she heard it. Bulter said it was the first time that she smiled in a way that made


    Cathy feel scared.


    Later, her mother also found her a good future, engaged to a young man without anymunication.


    It was said that the man''s family had arrived on the engagement day, but Vana was so scared that she


    almost died.


    She remembered that she was only fifteen or sixteen years old at that time. When she heard the news,


    Vana locked herself up at home and missed the engagement time, which angered her parents. Her


    parents locked her up at home for a month and didn''t allow her to go to school. Vana was afraid that


    Billy worried about her, she even tore up her bed sheet and quilt them together at that time, in order to


    be able to pass through the wall of the backyard to meet Billy. However, she identally knocked over


    the flowerpot over her head and smashed herself down to the ground from the third floor.


    When she limped to the bottom of the wall with her head covered in blood, Billy had already escaped.


    Vana didn''t see Billy, so she had to go home.


    She thought her mother would be very worried when she saw her, but after entering the house, she met


    her mother who was about to go out. Her mother said happily, "That''s great, Vana. They asked me to


    discuss the date of engaging again. Oh my God, Vana, did you fall when you ran away? But I have


    something more important to do now. Can you ask Bulter to send you to the hospital? "


    Then she called the Bulter and left without saying anything.


    Her mother loved them, she just used the wrong way.


    She was too anxious to get what she wanted, hoping to reach the top at once. However, what she had


    done in the end did not get the deserved reward, and she even forced her sister to leave.


    As soon as her sister left, her mother realized the seriousness of the matter and became a little bit


    more normal.


    Vana gradually felt the warmth of home and the care of her parents.


    Vana opened her wardrobe and found there were only two or three clothes for summer in it. Her mother


    bought them for Vana before she disappeared. Now they looked so childish, but Cathy said that she


    looked like her little princess in this way.


    Vana took the clothes and casually put them into the suitcase. Atst, she quickly rolled a palm-sized


    ck bag under the clothes into a pile of underwear. There should be no one to rummage through it.


    After packing up, Vana heard the sound that she heard it when she lived in the dormitory a few days


    before.


    She was very depressed, because she had asked Carrie and others about it. They said that they didn''t


    hear any sound when they lived in the dormitory.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" The sound of knocking water pipe continued, and it was the sound of iron pipe


    used in the old house.


    Vana was sure that she wasn''t wrong in her judgement, because the mall where SS Jewelry was


    located in a rtively luxurious location in the Magic City, and the buildings here were allpleted in


    recent years. It was impossible to use that kind of old iron pipe.


    But this kind of voice only sounded when she was there, so Vana had to be alert.


    Her sixth sense told her that something would definitely happen tonight.


    So Vana quickly opened the ck bag under her underwear, took out a ck tube object and stuffed it


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    into her waist. Then she stood up and hid behind the dormitory door easily.


    Looking out through the crack of the door, Vana suddenly made an eye contact with a ck figure, who


    was looking through the crack.

 Chapter 9 Im Going to Chase Her

    Chapter 9 I''m Going to Chase Her


    In the dead of night, the vi area was quiet. HJ Empire as bright as the sunlight, it was located in the


    most advantageous location of the J Mountain.


    There was ake on the east side, and a private golf course around the ind behind it.


    The original ce of HJ Empire was and with the percentage of forest cover more than 65% in the


    Magic City, and it was also a rare natural "negative oxygennd" in the country, only after Zhangjiajie


    and Shitai. When the initial ce of HJ Empire was located in the past, the negative oxygen ions could


    be as high as 3700~22000 cubic centimeters. Although it was going to decrease year by year, it was


    still the natural oxygen in the whole Magic City.


    The air here could really clear the lung, so many rich tycoons tried their best to buy a vi here.


    HJ Empire had introduced a batch of vegetarian animals from the level A1 zoost month. Experts said


    that those animals had a certain degree of "urban disease" and needed to stay in a negative oxygen


    It was said that the parents of a state official used to live in the Central South Ind, but because the


    air there was less negative oxygen than that of the HJ Empire, the two old men abandoned the


    government residence of Central South Ind and came here. At this time, they had be the owner


    of the No. 1 Golden Seat of HJ Empire.


    There were 8 vis in the HJ Empire. The lights of No. 1 to No. 5 were on, and only No. 6 to No. 8 were


    still empty.


    At this time, HJ Empire was like a sleeping lion, very quiet at night.


    Sitting on the passenger seat, Terence was answering a phone call. On the back seat, Simon was


    staring at theptop in his hand to watch the feedback after the meeting.


    The car ran steadily towards No. 7 of HJ Empire. Suddenly, the tone of Terence raised, which attracted


    the attention of Simon.


    "It''s not a big deal to fire an employee in the jewelry branch. How can you report it to him? Are you


    going to be fired tomorrow?"


    Noticing from the rearview mirror that Simon was looking at him, Terence immediately lowered his


    voice and said quickly. "But what? You don''t have to worry about the business of Chamber of


    Commerce. You can deal with it by yourselves. If you can''t even do this little thing well, you can just go


    home. "


    After hanging up the phone, Terence smiled awkwardly. Then he straightened his clothes and said,


    "Boss, the information you asked me to investigate yesterday was cut off four years ago. I think that


    person should really be dead."


    Simon was stunned and said absently, "It seems that they are not the same person!" Then he quickly


    adjusted his tone and said lightly, "what about this person? Have you found it out? "


    "Boss, Miss Gu, who works in our jewelry store, I only found that she came back from the region of that


    organization in Eritrea 1 month ago, but I didn''t find any information about her in the past few years, or


    even her current personal information. ¡­¡­ Boss, do you suspect that this person with the same name


    as your fiancee is the same person? "


    Without saying anything, Simon pinched his forehead.


    He didn''t know why he had to investigate L''s auntie. Just because he heard the familiar name? Or


    did he expect that she and that person would have the same identity?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He remembered that what Terence had just said was about the jewelry store that the woman was


    working in, so he asked casually, "who called you just now?"


    "Steve from the World Trade Mall said that a girl, who was sent in by an important man of Chamber of


    Commerce before, made a mistake. He asked us if we should consider the rtionship among the


    directors of Chamber of Commerce and I let them deal with it by themselves."


    "An important person?" Simon quickly recalled that her aunt, Renee, had mentioned this to him before,


    but he couldn''t remember the name of the director of Chamber of Commerce.


    "Do you remember thest name?"


    "Thest name is Gu!"


    "Last name is Gu? ¡­¡­ Vana Gu? "


    "What? What a coincidence! I''ll call back right now. " Terence wondered why there was such a


    coincidence. It seemed that the woman was stuffed in SS Jewelry was the one mistaken by the boss as


    his fiancee. He didn''t expect that he was so stupid just now.


    And although the boss was interested in that organization, why did he interfere in the private affairs of


    that woman whosest name was Gu?


    Terence was confused. He quickly dialed the number on the other end of the line, and soon heard the


    voice of Steve. Terence asked a few simple questions and understood that the employee who was


    about to be dismissed was Vana, who was mentioned by his boss just now.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" He covered the microphone and asked for Simon''s opinion.


    Without saying anything, Simon reached out his hand and said, "Give me the phone."


    So Terence handed the phone to Simon. He wondered what kind of woman could make his boss care


    about her so much.


    But when he heard what Simon asked in the car, he and the driver Lance couldn''t stay calm.


    "Do you mean that there are employees pushing her out? ¡­¡­ Tell me who they are and tell me their


    employee number. ¡­¡­ These employees would be paid fifty percent of their performance this month


    without any reason. ¡­¡­ Let me think about it. "


    So, Simon was lost in thought for three seconds.


    Both Terence and Lance were stunned. What was boss doing?


    Lance looked at Terence in horror, and Terence also looked at Lance in horror.


    "Listen to me. I won''t decide her whereabouts for the time being. I''ll go to see you in person. Three


    dayster. Okay. Good night. "


    Terence finally react from panic, but it was not difficult for him to imagine that Steve was so ttered


    after hearing that "good night to you" from Simon. Steve was afraid that he would doubt if he was going


    to be executed penalty tomorrow morning.


    "Boss, I think you treat thisdy differently." As the number one personal assistant of Simon, Terence


    was more arrogant than Marcus and James. Sometimes he didn''t show respect to Simon, but if Simon


    didn''t say anything, no one could do anything to him.


    "I''m going to chase her!"


    "What?" This sound was made by both Terence and Lance. The two of them seemed to have heard a


    daydream. They both felt unbelievable and even worried.


    "Boss, have you forgotten that you have been engaged to the woman named Vana? Besides Have you


    ever considered Lucia''s feelings? "


    Terence had to remind him that "Lucia was your girlfriend now".


    Lance kept nodding his head.


    The car stopped at this time. They arrived at the No. 7 Golden Seat of HJ Empire.


    Simon didn''t answer Terence''s question. It was not that he didn''t know how to answer, but in his


    dictionary, everything he said was usually considered.


    In other words, he had just stated his point of view. He wanted to chase an employee of his jewelry


    store? She was also a suspicious woman without any ''historical information''.


    "Wait, boss. Will this..."


    "No!" It was not until that Simon walked to the door and stopped. Simon turned around and said,


    "Because I only have the feeling for her!"


    "What?"


    Terence was shocked beyond words. He couldn''t believe that the boss could be recover since he was a


    child who had something wrong with some men''s indescribable parts.


    But what should Lucia do now? ¡­¡­ No, it could only be said that boss had never taken Lucia


    seriously. Whoever he wanted to chase, he would never care about the feelings of the people he did


    not care about.


    "I, I, I will tell Lynn and Judy!" Lance was so shocked that he began to stutter. When Terence saw his


    boss enter the door, he suddenly thought of something and cursed in a low voice, "holy


    shit!"

 Chapter 10 Can You Do It Or Not

    Chapter 10 Can You Do It Or Not


    Layers of towering old trees covered the surface of the J Mountain.


    Nightingale''s beautiful voice echoed around the No. 7 Golden Seat of the HJ Empire. There were


    several squirrels on the sidewalk looking for food, and a few long tail birds standing on thene


    separated by the safety. When the light or the sound of a car appeared, those birds would quickly


    drag their long tails and spread out their colorful wings, flying away from the ground.


    The terrain here was the best and we could see the whole appearance of HJ Empire from here.


    It was just nine o''clock. At this time, the most mysterious No. 7 Golden Seat was lit up with a


    magnificent nightmp.


    In No. 7 mansion, a servant was waiting on Simon to take a shower. The kitchen had prepared night


    snack with a proper temperature, and it could be provided to him at any time.


    In the living room, which was totally different from the busy servant area, the sound of dropping


    needles could be heard.


    Simon''s parents, two grandfathers, brother and sister-inw and even aunt all rushed over. The


    atmosphere was very serious, as if the family equity meeting was being held.


    Standing behind them, Terence and Lance remained silent, waiting for their boss patiently.


    Soon there was a rustling sound, followed by the sound of slippers rubbing the carpet. Then a figure


    appeared in the courtyard on the two floor.


    "bo¡­¡­ boss!" Terence was afraid that his boss would be angry. After all, just during a shower time,


    several big shots of the family came here. He must think that it was he who had told them the secret.


    Terence wanted to die, so he stared at Lance who had a loose tongue.


    "Come down if you have finished!" After Simon''s grandfather said this, Simon nodded.


    He wore a set of silk pajamas, and the servant Dorsey who helped him take a shower, was holding his


    ck frame sses. After Simon put sses on, servant Lilly anxiously handed him a towel. Simon


    took the towel, dried his hair and went downstairs.


    The spiral staircase was not long, and Simon walked down leisurely as usual. The people downstairs


    looked more anxious than before.


    Simon walked to the armchair and sat down. Nancy Zheng quickly brought a small porcin bowl to


    him. He wiped his hands with a towel and handed it to Dorsey. Then he took over the bowl and drank


    up the brown juice in it, and handed the bowl back.


    The eyes of the people around him had never left Simon. Although the youngest master of the family,


    regardless of his appearance or figure, was very eye-catching and everyone was proud of him, at this


    time, their attention was not on appreciating the gorgeous man, but on anxiously asking for the result.


    Everyone was staring at Simon. He just tapped the arm of the sofa rhythmically with his fingers. When


    Nancy Zheng brought the midnight snack, he reached out his hand to take the soup cup. Bruce Song


    said to the people around in a strong voice, "All irrtive people, go out!"


    The servants, Terence and Lance all went out in session. Now itpletely became the family


    equity meeting.


    "Simon, are you still taking that medicine recently?" Simon''s mother Judy Song was kind and elegant.


    She was almost fifty years old, but she looked younger than women in their 30s.


    "Yes."


    "Is it the effect of this medicine? I mean, I heard that the woman has no any background, and she is


    rted to that dangerous organization. I''m afraid that you are cheated."


    Poor Parents! It was not that Judy didn''t believe people around Simon couldn''t protect her son, but


    walls had ears. As long as she thought of what had happened, she could still remember it and feel


    frightened. She had to be so scrupulous now.


    "Judy, let''s talk about itter." When rk Si spoke, his gray hair was slightly vibrating in his hand. He


    held a walking stick in his hand and sat like a general holding a sword.


    After saying that, he continued, "are you sure your sexual organ can harden now?"


    In fact, it was hard to say it, but it was rted to the Si Family''s descendant and inheritance, so rk


    Si didn''t say it vaguely.


    All the people present looked a little embarrassed, but they didn''t do anything inappropriate.


    "Yes!" Simon answered simply and firmly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, joy appeared on the faces of the people around him.


    God knew how long their family had been waiting for this news. Although no one in the Si Family ever


    mentioned it, it was always a scar in their hearts.


    Now the scar had healed, how could they not be happy?


    It was a fact that the whole Si Family was unwilling to ept that Simon was infertile. However, no


    matter how many hospitals had been changed and how many beautiful women had been sent to him,


    he still couldn''t be a normal man.


    As a result, when Simon was a teenager, he went to extremes. He kept hanging out with women and


    being abandoned by women. Although those women''s excuses for abandoning him were not rted to


    that, they all left him because of this matter.


    A female star evenforted him when they broke up, "Simon, I think maybe, if you need to vent your


    sexual desire, you can go to... to find a guy."


    So on the second day, that woman was exposed in a sexual scandal and disappeared from everyone''s


    sight.


    Simon hated men so much at that time that he didn''t allow any male assistant to follow him when he


    went to E Country.


    When he arrived at the most debauched E Country, he chose a group of women with big breasts and


    fat buttocks to serve him. Since then, he had been depressed. He spent money ying with women


    every day, and even went into IS to trade ves, bing the youngest senior member of IS in the


    world.


    But only he knew that people who had been gotten into there were far more than people who had been


    rescued. Although he had spent money to watch women dancing to entertain himself, he really couldn''t


    make himself be a normal man.


    These used to be his weaknesses, but now, they became the advantages of him to strengthen the Si


    Family.


    But only he knew how lonely he was when he was alone.


    Everyone was stillforting each other in joy. rk Si leaned forward excitedly, as if he would get the


    news about his great grandson in the next second. "Have you had sex with that woman?"


    "No!"


    "No?" Like a basin of cold water woke everyone up. Judy Song seemed to have eaten a fly and wanted


    to say something, but she didn''t know how to say.


    "Then How can you be so sure you can harden it?" Finally, rk Si couldn''t hold back his anger and


    his grey hair kept jumping.


    Judy Song also added, "Simon, Lucia is a good girl. Don''t let her down on impulse!"


    Hearing his wife''s words, Lynn Si, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, hurriedly persuaded Simon,


    "Lucia has found the most suitable institution for test tube. At that time, the doctor will take your semen


    out of your body. Everything will be fine. You don''t have to feel guilty. Your mother and I willfort


    Lucia. Besides, you have be the master of our n. You should know how to make a choice."


    The crowd fell into deep thought again, as if the previous joy was ironic, and now it made everyone feel


    very sad.


    After a long time, Simon slowly drank up the soup in his hand, wiped his mouth with a handkerchief on


    the table, slowly stood up and walked towards the bedroom, as if there was just himself at home, no


    one else.


    The rest of the family didn''t dare to offend Simon again, but just like they had made an appointment,


    they discussed in a low voice in the living room of No. 7 HJ Empire until one o''clock in the evening.


    After one o''clock, in the quietne, there were a few sudden car sounds, which startled the animals in


    the J Mountain, and also broke the sleepless night sky.


    Simon looked up at the white bed curtain. When he closed his eyes, he could remember everything


    about Vana that day. Thinking of the scene of Vana that simply raising her hand to tidy up her hair,


    Simon''s every pore of his body was beating happily. Soon, he touched somewhere in the lower half of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    his body again, and found that there was a man''s feature that had never been seen before.


    After a few minutes, the man''s heavy breath came from the big bedroom.

 Chapter 11 Monitor Was Broken

    Chapter 11 Monitor Was Broken


    The next day, when Vana went to work where SS Jewelry was located, she waspletely awakened


    by the screams from other dormitories in the building.


    Drowsiness was a disease that Vana would never get rid of in her life. She shook her head and walked


    towards the transferring hall.


    The 18th floor, which was not well ventted because of the cold air, was still suffocating, but it had


    been maintained clean. Today, the air seemed to be filled with ayer of bloody smell, which made a


    group of women can''t help but gather together in fear and stood far away from the empty stairway.


    Soon, Vana arrived at the jewelry store on the 4th floor, where countless jewelry counters were


    disyed. SS Jewelry was famous in the world, and its counter was ced in the most prominent


    position at the entrance of the patio.


    Usually, when she went to work, those women had to make up together. But today, those women were


    so tacit that they gathered together and whispered to each other.


    Vana was soon discovered by Carrie. As Carrie stamped her feet, she waved her hands and asked


    Vana to go over.


    As soon as Vana came over, it seemed that Carrie worried about if Vana was hurt. She quickly pulled


    Vana over and looked around.


    "Vana, Vana, have you heard that someone died on the dormitory floorst night?"


    "Oh?" Vana just asked a question even without raising her eyebrows.


    Taking a deep breath, Carrie patted her chest and said, "I was scared. Fortunately, you are fine." Then


    she said to Vana seriously. "Start from today, you have to go home and live with me, okay?"


    "My amodation is good. Don''t worry."


    "How can you be so stubborn? The dormitory is really unsafe. The man who died this time was shot


    dead. I heard from others that they did not hear any sound at all. If Sherry from the FG Jewelry did not


    see him at night, probably no one noticed the death of that men on that floorst night. Sherry was


    frightenedst night, and her situation in the hospital is still unknown."


    Finally, Vana reacted and looked at the entrance of the FG Jewelry.


    Why didn''t Sherry talk to Carrie today? Was she frightened?


    "Vana, are you listening to me?"


    "What did you say?"


    "Fortunately, the murderer will be caught, because there are many monitors in the dormitory building


    except for the secure tunnel. There are cameras in other ces, and even the door of our dormitory is


    facing a monitor. Fortunately, we are safe."


    As soon as Carrie finished her words, Vana''s whole body stiffened.


    Noticing the change in Vana, Carrie quickly asked if Vana was also frightened. It was not until then that


    Vana rxed her body. She pushed away Carrie''s hand that was holding her arm, pointed at the


    restroom and said, "I''m going to the restroom!"


    "Okay, go back quickly. It''s almost work hour."


    "Okay!" While walking towards the rest room, Vana took out her phone which just rang.


    She saw an unread message on the screen, which was from Talbot. There were only one short word


    "done". With a smile, Vana put her phone back and walked towards the restroom with ease.


    The whole morning was not hard. As usual, Julie and Hayley kept making trouble for Vana, which was


    also a pleasure for Vana when she was at work. But today, the two of them have quite a lot of


    schadenfreude, talking about the fact that Vana was about to be dismissed.


    Last night, after getting in touch with Talbot, Vana told him that she had no ce to go. But to her


    surprise, Talbot said that he would mail her the key to his house in J City. Vana stressed again and


    again that he couldn''t mention it to anyone else. After getting the consent of Talbot, Vana agreed to let


    him mail the key.


    Soon, a group of police came in. They were brought here by Daisy. Vana''s eyelids twitched. She


    thought that she shouldn''t be exposed because Talbot had already done everything. She stood straight


    by the counter with patience. The police brought by Daisy called a few people out, and Daisy also


    "Do you know what happenedst night?"


    "I know. It''s a sensational event! But Daisy, what are the police doing? "


    "Oh, the monitor was brokenst night. The police couldn''t find all the people to record the confessions.


    By the way, who lived in the dormitoryst night?"


    Hayley pointed at Vana and said, "Vana has upied the dormitory these days. We seldom go there."


    Daisy Looked at Vana thoughtfully, Vana found that Daisy was hostile to her. Soon, Daisy said to Vana.


    "Then hurry up. The police are looking for people present to ask questions. If you don''t report the


    situation, our SS Jewelry won''t dare to take you anymore."


    "Okay!" Vana left quietly. The rest of them, except for Carrie, rolled their eyes at Vana''s back.


    In the noon and afternoon, Vana and the employees who stayed in the dormitory in the shopping mall


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    were not allowed to go back. The police took good care of them. They ordered takeout for them at


    noon, and many employees were ced in a room with TV and air-conditioning. Sometimes, a few


    handsome police worried that they would be too reserved ande in to make a joke, but most of


    them would look at Vana. They nced at Vana intentionally or unintentionally. When Vana looked at


    them, they all flushed like little boys and looked away.


    Vana couldn''t help shaking her head and chuckling. Soon someone called her and another girl''s names


    to record their confessions.


    A naive policeman led them into different rooms and sent away another girl. The policeman touched


    the back side of his head and stopped at the door of the interrogation room where Vana was about to


    enter. He pretended to be rxed and said, "in fact, this inquiry is very simple. You don''t have to be


    nervous!"


    Vana nodded and politely looked into his eyes.


    The naive and honest policeman''s palms were sweating. He quickly wiped his sweat and took out a


    business card from the pocket of his shirt. He took out a white card and handed it to Vana. "I''m the


    assistant police of this case, Michael. If you remember anything after going home, you can call me."


    Vana gave him a wee smile. After a long time, she took the business card and looked at the phone


    number on it. "I haven''t said anything yet. How do you know that I can''t remember anything today?"


    "Well This... " Michael was worried that she would notice his overstepping, and felt a little embarrassed


    for a moment.


    "But I will call you!"


    "Really?" Michael was a little stunned. How could he expect her to answer "yes"?


    "Yes!"


    After saying that, Vana pushed open the door behind Michael and walked in. She didn''t see the


    expression on Michael''s face, which could be described as joy.


    The interrogation room Vana was in was just a very simple room. There were two monitors on the wall


    facing her, and the rest of equipment was almost better than nothing.


    There were two policemen sitting opposite. One was responsible for asking questions, and the other


    was assisting in taking notes.


    Seeing that Vana was seated, the policewoman Bette elbowed Rock who was next to her. Rock put on


    his hat in a hurry and nced at Vana. After a second''s pause, he found his voice and began today''s


    countless interrogations.

 Chapter 12 You Have Suspicion

    Chapter 12 You Have Suspicion


    "Name?"


    "Vana."


    "Age?"


    "I''m 21 years old, but I will be 22 soon!"


    "Well... Really? " Do you go to college?


    Sitting next to Bette, Rock pretended to cough a few times. Rock immediately reacted and continued,


    "Did you hear anythingst night?"


    "What time is it?"


    "Well, the autopsy said that it would be eight fifteen in the evening. At this time, the flow of people is


    rtivelyrge. Since you don''t know what time it is, it means that you don''t know."


    "No. I heard some noise, as if something was knocking! But I was video chatting with my brother in Jin


    City, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. "


    After taking a look at each other, Bette lowered her head and wrote the clue on the file.


    "Can you remember what kind of sound it is?"


    Vana nodded and tried to recall, "It was like the sound of a pipe knocked on the marble floor, and there


    was a sharp sound of rubbing the floor. I remember that I had a facial mask before I yed the video


    with my brother, so I checked the time and it was about eight past eight."


    Bette immediately said to Rock, "There is indeed a pipe near the crime scene. ording to the


    policemen herest night, someone''s car was smashed into a big hole by the falling object from


    upstairs. The falling object is an iron pipe with a length of 66.2 centimeters and a diameter of 3.25


    centimeters."


    Hearing Bette''s words, Rock immediately grasped the clue and said, "It seems to be a breakthrough.


    Maybe the pipe was identally thrown downstairs when the criminals and the dead were fighting.


    That''s the evidence of the scene."


    Soon, Rock stood up and walked towards the door. Seeing that Michael was still standing outside after


    opening the door, Michael subconsciously nced at Vana. After Rock whispered something to


    Michael, Michael immediately looked at Vana in shock, and then quickly nodded and left.


    After Rock came back, his facial expression looked the same as Bette. They frowned and quickly


    connected all the information.


    After a short while, Bette found her thoughts and said to Vana, who was opening the bottle of water,


    "You said that you didn''t pay much attention to the outside when you were video chatting with your


    brother in Jin City, but you could clearly remember that sound. Do you have anything to say about this


    contradictory answer?"


    Vana was stunned for a while. She put down the bottle of water that she couldn''t open on the table.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With an angry expression on her face, she crossed her arms and said," If you are going to suspect me


    because I give you a strong evidence, I have nothing to say. You can investigate me. Although I''m very


    barbaric, I''m just a powerless woman!"


    When Rock saw the pretty face in front of him, he became more protective of her. He pushed Bette with


    his elbow and whispered, "Can you stop using that that fixed method to deal with everyone? She can''t


    even open the bottle of water. What suspicion can she have?"


    Bette nced at Rock, coughed and said to Vana, "If you are not suspicious, can you let us send


    someone to your dormitory to have a look?"


    "Whatever!"


    "..." Bette didn''t expect that this woman would be so disrespectful to her. No wonder she hadn''t had a


    boyfriend yet.


    Since Vana had agreed, Bette immediately took out her phone and called Michael, who had already


    gone out to get the criminal evidence. During this period of time, she asked Vana to tell her the


    dormitory''s number, and then Bette hung up.


    The interrogation room was very quiet. Bette looked through the statements she had made before.


    Rock only opened the bottle of water for Vana and watched her drink a few mouthfuls to calm down.


    They don''t have extramunication.


    About half an hourter, Michael didn''t call her. Bette was impatient and was about to call to urge him,


    the door of the interrogation room suddenly opened from the outside and Michael stood at the door.


    He looked anxious and serious. Both Bette and Rock looked at him nervously. The expectation in the


    hearts of the two people almost overflowed. Bette was happy, and Rock was sad.


    "Nothing. There is nothing suspicious in the dormitory!"


    "Well..." It was from Rock. Then Bette asked, "How about the trash can? Did you rummage through the


    trash can? "


    "There is nothing suspicious in the trash can except for a used facial mask and some fruit cores!" When


    Michael spoke, he nced at Vana. Seeing that Vana''s attitude towards him was much colder than


    before, he clenched his fists with someints.


    "Ah, I''m so disappointed. The only questionable point is her. As a result, she is really a beautiful and


    harmless rabbit. How could this be? Why didn''t God bless her to be the heroine of this event?"


    Bette lost her mind again. Rock and Michael invited Vana out of the room in a hurry. Then Rock gave a


    nce at Michael and went back to scold Bette.


    At this time, Vana was standing at the door. She was as domineering as an ordinary women, and the


    atmosphere around her made Michael feel three words "leave me alone". Although the police need


    someone to cooperate with them with all their strength and there was no need to say sorry, the police


    also had to bow their heads and admit their mistakes, just like this moment.


    "It''s our fault to suspect you for no reason!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I know the process," Vana said.


    "You know?" Michael looked at the woman in front of him in confusion. She didn''t seem to make


    mistakes.


    "My brother was very naughty before. He was put in jail because of a fight. I waited for him outside all


    night and was bitten by mosquitoes. Of course I remember it deeply."


    Michael burst intoughter when he saw Vana subconsciously scratching with her arms crossed. The


    embarrassment between the two people eased a lot. Rock had just told him to ask if there was any


    missing information from Vana, but he didn''t want to break the tense atmosphere between them.


    Fortunately, Vana also felt that the end of the interrogation was inexplicable. She pointed at the door


    behind her with her thumb and said, "You tell them when you go back. I only remember those. I didn''t


    pay attention to other things when I was chatting with my brother!"


    Michael nodded and smiled.


    It had been an hour since Vana entered the police station. It was getting dark. Neon lights were shing


    outside the police station. The wall blocked half of noise and the charming magic scene outside.


    Vana missed the meal time in the police station. Michael wanted to take her out for dinner, but she felt it


    was not good this time. So after thanking Michael, Michael said he could drive her home. After


    hesitating for a while, Vana finally nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 13 This Is Not a Strange Name

    Chapter 13 This Is Not a Strange Name


    When Vana walked out of the police station, she saw a ck Aston Martin car beside the bus not far


    away. This car looked a little familiar. Vana remembered that she had met itst time when she went to


    L''s school.


    But soon, Michael called Vana''s name, and Vana got into Michael''s car. The car ran steadily.


    Vana got off the car at the back door of thepany and made up a random reason to say that she


    had been living in the dormitory because of the fight with her family. Michael had been worried about


    her, but since the security system of World Trade Mall had been reinforced after this dangerous event,


    it should not be in trouble again.


    After saying goodbye to Michael, Vana left.


    The dangerous thing happened in the dormitory. Many workers from other country lived in the dormitory


    for a long time, so the dormitory couldn''t be closed at once.


    In this way, Vana could have a free bed for thest night. Tomorrow, she had to go out to live in a hotel,


    unless the key sent by Talbot could be sent earlier, at least when she was still an employee of SS


    Jewelry.


    The quiet night passed steadily. Vana was not in a hurry to contact the number she had memorized at a


    nce. She still had a lot of things to do after returning H country, so she kept Michael''s phone number


    in case of sudden need.


    The second day passed. Vana had been waiting for the order of her superior to dismiss her, but it


    seemed that what happened on that day was interrupted by the case that night before it was reported.


    Since then, Petty always looked at Vana with something very obscure in her eyes.


    A dayter, Vana identally poured the tea stains from the cup behind Petty. Petty''s temperament


    changed again.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did Vana feel that everything had not changed. The arrogant and rude Petty came back


    again.


    "Vana, you are such a fool. Do you think you can continue to be arrogant if thepany doesn''t fire


    you because of what happened the day before yesterday? I tell you, as long as I''m here, you can''t work


    well. " Petty had always been straightforward. She didn''t like Vana for not a few days, and it wasn''t a


    few days that she wanted to drive her away.


    "Really? Do you like to confront me so much? By the way, with my presence, yourmission points


    will also increase a lot. But why do you confront me and don''t want me to stay in SS. ¡­¡­ Or you don''t


    want me to stay in the Magic City? "


    Vana''s words made Petty tremble all over. How could she know that person meant to make Vana


    unable to stay in the Magic City.


    "You... What nonsense are you talking about? I''m just an employee who has a conflict with your


    performance. How can I kick you out of the Magic City? "


    "Oh? You don''t want to kick me out of Magic City. Don''t that person want who gave you the order?"


    "What... What are you talking about?"


    "Let me make it clear. Emily, you must be familiar with this person, right? Or I think you aren''t familiar


    with this person. After all, you haven''t even met her before, but you are absolutely familiar with this


    name. Am I right? " Vana looked at Petty with a smile. In fact, she didn''t make sure about it. But one


    time, she was tricked by Petty, but Vana gave her a lesson instead. After that, Petty immediately held


    the phone and went out. Vana knew that Petty was "cooperating" with someone to y tricks on her.


    When Vana eavesdropped on the "Miss Gu" called by Petty, Vana became more and more clear who


    was on the other end of the phone.


    Besides Emily, who else would be so scheming to kick her out of the Magic City?


    When Vana was 8 years old, L was born. Vana tried every means to visit her. However, the baby


    was sent back to the country alone about a month after her birth. Therefore, Vana began to be familiar


    with L''s grandparents, only to be close to L.


    It was also that year that Carl and Cathy donated a group of students in the countryside who were as


    old as Vana. Some of them were even taken to the welfare institute of the Magic City because of the


    early death of their parents.


    Emily was the most mischievous one among those children. It was said that she was often punished


    not to eat because of robbing other people''s candies.


    When Cathy went to see those children, Emily was punished to stand by the director of the welfare


    institute, and she happened to meet Cathy. Cathy asked her why she was standing here, and Emily


    said, "The director said that other children couldn''t eat as fast as me and there was no more meat I


    robbed. I couldn''t eat until they finish eating!"


    Cathy said with pity, "Aren''t you afraid that they won''t keep food for you?"


    "No, they won''t. They can''t beat me. If they don''t remain food, I will throw their meals away tomorrow,


    the day after tomorrow, and two days after tomorrow, so that they can know how it feels to bully me."


    Cathy really hated this vicious girl. But Cathy acted differently. She began to treat the little girl well and


    doted on her, which made her feel as warm as a mother''s love.


    Soon after, Vana went to high school. Cathy said that she would send a younger sister to school with


    her together. When Emily came, Vana''s nightmare also came.


    Vana didn''t know why, Emily was so greedy that she had an impulse to snatch everything from Vana.


    She would snatch Vana''s schoolbag, Vana''s shoes, the group homework that Vana had drawn, and


    even Billy.... She grabbed them all.


    Vana was so angry that she had told her mother many times. But at that time, Cathy had begun to


    brainwash Vana to socialize with Emily, so she was so partial to Emily that Vana almost blew up.


    In this way, Billy was gradually attracted by Emily''s gentle, harmless but smart appearance. He began


    to mention Emily in front of Vana from time to time, Emily innocence and kindness, and tell Vana in


    panic that Emily had confessed her love to him. At that time, Vana was so angry that she asked Billy to


    refuse Emily righteously. Although Billy promised well, he turned around and continued to be Emily''s


    brother. They even got along more and more intimately.


    No matter how silly Vana was, she could see that Emily was going to take away Billy that she cared


    most. Vana began to use plots secretly to make Billy change his mind, but everything was screwed up


    by her. Emily became the victim, but Vana became the murderer instead.


    Billy was disappointed at Vana and had an excuse to be with Emily.


    Emily took away Billy and her parents.


    Therefore, Emily wanted to drive her away so that she could not have a foothold in the Magic City.


    "¡­¡­ You are a crazy woman! I don''t know what you are talking about at all. I don''t know what Emily


    want to drive you out of the Magic City. I just don''t like you. You don''t deserve to work here at all. "


    Petty was so excited that her acting was a little fake.


    Vana was about to say something, but Daisy behind her suddenly scolded, "Vana, what are you doing?


    How dare you mess around! King Si willeter and if you want to be fired, I won''t care. "


    King Si¡ª¡ª


    Simon has a very domineering name in the country -- "King Si". It was self-evident that he was the


    "king" at the peak!


    Vana still wanted to say something, but Petty was so excited that her whole body was trembling. She


    ran to the side of Daisy and said coquettishly, "Daisy, are you sure that King Si wille to our store


    "Yes, I''m sure. But stop flirting with him. He said that he was looking for Steve. Steve is not on this floor,


    but on the 2nd floor! Forget it. I''ll go downstairs and greet him with other managers. Be quiet. "


    "Ah --" Immediately, the whole mall was filled with disappointed voice.

 Chapter 14 King Si

    Chapter 14 King Si


    Vana had heard of Simon. Although she didn''t have the time to investigate the background of him, she


    had heard from Carrie and others that he was another S of SS Jewelry. SS jewelry was made up of S


    from Renee Song and S from Simon Si.


    Two years ago, the World Trade Mall had been ssified into the business scope of the Si Family. All


    the other floors of the World Trade Mall had luxury brands of jewelry, clothing and perfume belonging to


    the Si Family. However, the situation like today, the CEO of the Si Family personally came to the


    market for review, had never happened before.


    "Vana, have you heard of that? King Si, whom Carrie worships, was going downstairs today! What


    should I do? Should I call Carrie here? But her boyfriend is on holiday today. They must be unwilling to


    be disturbed by us." Sweeping away her previous obscure aura, Sherry''s face turned ruddy.


    "Well, if we don''t call her, she will hit us to death tomorrow morning!"


    No matter what Vana had just said, Sherry had already taken out her mobile phone and sent a


    message to Carrie. Soon, she took back her mobile phone and said to Vana, "but, Vana, it''s not good


    for you to work every day like this. Others work one shift a day, but you actually work two shifts a day


    these days. What''s more, the overtime pay is half as much as usual. Do you have any difficulties? If


    you have any difficulties, please tell me and Carrie. We will help you find a solution."


    Actually. Vana did have difficulties. She really didn''t know that it was so difficult to be independent.


    With her parents'' protection at home, Vana had never been worried about money. Later, she was sold


    abroad, and she lived with a person who had enough money to entertain people with gold and silver, let


    alone this worry. After knowing her recent situation, this guy even tempted her back with money from


    time to time. She was almost about to waver!


    However, Vana hated Emily so much. Otherwise, she should be enjoying the sunshine and drinking


    drinks on the beach, apanied by handsome men and beautiful women, which was so cozy


    But now, s, gains was always apanied by losses. Vana had to resist the temptation and stayed


    even if she worked overtime and suffered a lot.


    But every time when she swiped the card for the customers and saw the amount of money quickly


    losing, she couldn''t help raising her gun... oh no, raising her courage to rob!


    After a while, Carrie dide. When she appeared in her own clothes, everyone was slightly shocked.


    How could this be an employee of their mall? She was definitely a socialite who came to buy jewelry.


    "Carrie... Are... Are you kept by your boyfriend?" Sherry was so straightforward, and everyone was so


    excited that they pricked up their ears to explore the gossip.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Look at Sherry. Why does she always speak something without consideration? We don''t y with her


    anymore," Carrieined to Vana.


    Every time when Carrie was angry, she would stamp her feet and pucker her face, which made Vana


    want to protect her.


    "All right, all right, my fault. But the dress you are wearing is really good. Tell me, how much did it


    cost?"


    "I don''t know. It is my mother who helped me tidy up my wardrobe. There are still about five or six


    simr clothes. Is it beautiful? My mother always has a good taste!"


    "Wow!" there came voice of surprise. Sherry''s voice was the loudest, because she was the closest to


    Vana and Carrie.


    Soon, a girl at another counter whispered, "that dress is the luxury brand Michelle''s new product of the


    items. Oh my God! Is she born in a rich family?"


    "But why did shee to work here?"


    "She is the princess who went to the mortal world to experience ordinary life. You know nothing!"


    "I suddenly envy Vana and Sherry!"


    Vana was speechless.


    Sherry also was speechless.


    Sherry rolled her eyes and Vana just smiled as usual. However, Carrie had already changed the topic.


    Her hands were tightly clenched in front of her chest, looking down at the entrance of the elevator. She


    was still praying that God would give her a chance to meet the holy King Si.


    Just when everyone was praying to the sky, a manager rushed out from the elevator and ran to the


    counter of the FG Jewelry. He said to his employees, "herees King Si!"


    Carrie: "Ah, ah, ah, ah, I''m so excited and nervous!"


    Sherry: "did you hear that? My manager said that King Si ising. Shall we go downstairs and have


    a look?"


    Vana: "......"


    She thought it was more important to go to work. After all, working could bring her money. If she left


    without permission, the money would be deducted.


    "If you want to go, I''ll help you take care of the counter!" Before Vana finished her words, a hurricane


    suddenly swept towards the elevator aisle.


    All of a sudden, in the jewelry area on the four floor, only Vana and a few other staff were left on their


    posts.


    It turned out that Simon was so charming.


    But why didn''t she hear of this guy when she was still at home? Did he grow up abroad before?


    Vana was right. It just had been two years since Simon came back.


    When he was downcast in the E Country, he had experienced a lot of downs in his life. After that,


    Simon suddenly realized that continuing the family line was not the meaning of his life, so he quickly


    studied informatics and business economics in the E Country and then returned. In just two years, he


    had reached his current unshakable position.


    Vana subconsciously opened her mobile phone and began to search for "Simon Si". In a twinkling of an


    eye, her mobile phone jumped to a new website and began to refresh, but thework speed here was


    as bad as ever.


    Feeling bored, Vana tapped the ss surface with her fingers on the counter. At the same time, there


    was a "ding-dong" sound in the sightseeing elevator not far away. She turned her head and guessed


    that those anthomaniacs must have been driven back by the director.


    But when the elevator opened, she thought she had an illusion.


    There were three people in the elevator, and Vana hadn''t had the time to look the two behind, only to


    feel that the one in front looked very familiar.


    Isn''t that the "uncle" she met at the school of L?


    Huh? This guy came here to buy jewelry?


    But...


    She nced around the counters without anyone guarding. She didn''t know why she was a little afraid


    of facing that man who had a dark heart.


    Soon, Simon, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, came over with Terence and James. This time, his


    aura waspletely different from that ofst time. He was wearing a ck suit, which concealed the


    evil heart that Vana had seen before. He looked like a real gentleman again.


    They walked out of the elevator and looked around at the stores which were different from usual.


    Finally, they fixed their eyes on Vana, who was in the front, and then walked towards her.


    When they stood still, Vana had calmed down.


    Her duty today was being an employee, and she needed to continue to work hard at this position.


    So she showed a standard airline stewardess smile and said in a mild voice, "excuse me, are you here


    to buy jewelry?" But there was no one else at the other counters. "Well, if you want to buy jewelry from


    other counters, you can also choose!"


    Vana pretended to be calm. She was not nervous, really not. It was normal for her to sell the jewelry


    alone, wasn''t it?


    With an indifferent look on his face, Simon looked straight at Vana and asked, "whichpany are you


    from?"


    Terence: ''boss, you''re really good at pretending!''


    James: ''What''s wrong here? Boss is here for this woman, isn''t it? Wasn''t this woman in the photo that


    Terence sent to them?''


    Vana bit the bullet and said, "SS Jewelry, but you don''t have to care about it. I can totally be the


    shopping guide of other counters. Do you have any fixed brand to buy? How about SS and FG?"


    While saying that, Vana invited Simon to the counter of herpany, but Simon stood still, so she had


    to invite him to the counter of the FG Jewelry, but Simon still stood there.


    Vana was embarrassed. Since she came back from the school of Lst time, she would think of this


    man from time to time. Of course, she did not fall in love with this man, but was disgusted by his bad


    nature.

 Chapter 15 It Is Also Going to Be Dismissed

    Chapter 15 It Is Also Going to Be Dismissed


    ''Great Jesus, great Lord! Why did employees have to serve customers? And why did this petty man


    have money to buy jewelry while she came to sell jewelry?''


    No one answered Vana. The atmosphere was cold and embarrassing.


    Just when Vana was about to invite the man to buy jewelry at another counter, Simon suddenly said,


    "My girlfriend''s birthday is a few dayster. I want to choose a gift for her!"


    Well? Choose a gift? And then?


    "What kind of gift do you want, sir? Is it okay with a jewelry?"


    "I don''t know much about it. Can you help me choose one?"


    "Of course!" She sneered, "Is it okay with SS Jewelry?"


    "It will be the best!"


    It seemed that this guy had a good taste...


    Vana quickly lowered her head and began to carefully pick up jewelry for the man. Of course, she


    would skip over the cheap ones and go straight to the most expensive one, although the cheapest one


    was not cheap either.


    ''Well, insulted L, right? Did Ethan beat L on purpose? Well, I will let you cry this time.''


    "Sir, is this ne okay? The sapphire is made in Tahiti in the south of Africa, and the ruby is made


    in an active volcano in Busan. This style is also thetest design this year, and it is the masterpiece of


    ourpany''s most famous designer, Mrs. Renee! "


    "Okay, this one!" The man quickly took out a gold card. Vana was a little stunned and blinked her eyes.


    Well... It was too hasty!


    At this time, Vana put a newbel on the man in front of her: impulsive, brainless, easy to trust others


    and arrogant.


    Terence, who was standing beside them, thought, ''Boss, are you a little stupid? How could he mention


    his girlfriend when chasing a woman?''


    James: ''I agree with you, you are right!''


    "Well, you... Don''t you consider it more carefully?" The heinous capitalist!


    "No, I''m very satisfied with your rmendation!"


    "Two million two hundred and sixty thousand?"


    "Yes!" "Or do you have any better suggestion? "


    Vana nced at the treasure of their store beside her, but its price began with 8. The gap was too big.


    Maybe the man would suspect that she was scheming against himter...


    "Okay, sir. I''ll swipe the credit card for you right now!" With a professional smile, Vana reached out her


    hands to take the gold card, and then walked to the cashier desk to swipe the card for him. Vana


    mped the printed invoice on a small board and handed it to him, and also handed a pen.


    The man signed two scrawled words on it. Vana didn''t recognize the second word. When she was


    distracted, the man looked at her.


    With a guilty conscience, she immediately ran to the safe under the counter to find a new gem ne


    and a packing box. After checking, packing and handing it to Simon, Simon slowly took over the item


    and said, "Thank you for your help this time. I don''t know how to appreciate you!"


    Vana chuckled in her heart, ''This fool thanked me. Just this order, I can afford this month''s rent!''


    Although she was going to introduce something expensive to Simon, she just wanted to embarrass


    him. She haven''t thought that the petty man would be willing to spend so much money on his


    girlfriend''s birthday.


    It could only prove that he loved his girlfriend very much. But wouldn''t he really care about what she


    had done to him?


    "You don''t have to thank me. It''s my job!" Vana kept smiling mysteriously.


    "You helped me a lot. I must thank you!" Looking at the Rolex watch on his hand, Simon shrugged


    slightly and said, "It''s almost half past five. When will you get off work? I''ll treat you to dinner! "


    His action was so handsome that Vana was a little dazzled.


    "The mall won''t close until eight o''clock. Sir, you really don''t have to waste time on me!"


    It seemed that Simon was looking for the right time, he looked at James behind him, James nodded


    and Simon frowned.


    Just then, the sightseeing elevator rang again. Vana thought that those anthomaniac would finally


    When the elevator door opened, a little fat man kept wiping the sweat on his forehead and walked


    towards them. Seeing that it was Steve, Vana quickly stood straight. Steve looked up at this side, but


    just a nce, he was so frightened that he was about to fall a faint.


    "Mr.Si..." Before Steve could say anything, he was interrupted by Terence.


    "Steve, our boss has been waiting for you for a long time, but this employee has already chosen a gift


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    for him. Can she get off work early? Mr. Si should thank her! "


    Vana was confused. This assistant underestimated their working system. Last time, a very powerful old


    man asked Petty out to have a talk, but he was rejected by Steve.


    "But... Of course!"


    "What?" This man must be second generation from a rich and powerful family.


    "Thank you!" After Simon said thanks to Steve, Steve was so ttered that he didn''t know how to put


    his hands and feet.


    Soon, Simon smiled at Vana and waited for her toe out from the counter. Vana nced Steve


    several times, but he didn''t seem to see her. Vana thought that ''Steve would really want her to go out


    for dinner with this man to seek benefits.


    But Steve, do you know that he doesn''t understand you at all? He has a girlfriend and loves her very


    much. Do you want to persuade him to stay?''


    As expected, under the attack of Vana''s sight, Steve suddenly looked at her and said, "By the way,


    Vana, I heard that you were too busy at work recently and wereined by many employees, so


    you were suspended for two days!"


    "But Steve, it''s weekend!" ''It''s such a good time to make money on weekends, but you don''t allow me


    to work. How can you do like this!''


    "This is my order. If you don''t obey it, you can resign!"


    "All right, all right, Steve. I will obey your arrangement, as long as I can''t be dismissed!"


    Vana looked like a survivor of a disaster. She finally understood that Daisy didn''t n to fire her at all.


    Otherwise, Steve would take this opportunity to get rid of her. Actually she had to ask for leave


    tomorrow to go fishing with her grandfather, she could use these two days.


    "Vana, how long do you want Mr. Si to wait for you? Are you satisfied with your dismissal? "


    "No, no, no. I''ll go right now!"


    When Steve saw that Simon was looking at him with satisfaction, the mes of loyalty rose in his heart


    immediately. He continued to whip Vana, "If you offend our customers outside, you will be fired!"


    "What? It is also going to be dismissed! " Vana wanted to die. How could Steve be so fond of making


    trouble by firing others? Wasn''t he usually very open-minded? Why did he force her today?


    "If you behave well, I will promote you to the manager at once! Besides, the manager has a chance to


    learn jewelry design! "


    "Really?" Vana seemed to find the hope to live on.


    "Of course, the premise is that you have to apany Mr. Si well!"


    "Yes! I will take good care of Mr. Si!"


    Vana immediately followed Simon. She took a look at Steve, who had been called to talk by the man''s


    assistant, and felt relieved.

 Chapter 16 Keep Your Virginity for Him

    Chapter 16 Keep Your Virginity for Him


    Behind Vana, Terence nced at the naive Vana, who was sold and returned money to others, and


    ordered Steve, "Don''t let her promotion too fast for the time being. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Although Simon had left, Steve still couldn''t help sweating. At this time, after listening to Terence''s


    words, he was a little confused. But if he said something wrong in front of the most powerful and cruel


    "ck Knight" who worked for King Si, it was so stupid. Well, he nodded.


    "And don''t let her know. Do you understand?"


    ''What did she know? Well. Just nod!''


    Seeing that Steve nodded his head two times confusedly, Terence was still worried. After all, it was a


    matter of their boss''s happiness, so it was rare for Steve to see a kind smile on Terence''s face. "Let me


    exin it to you carefully. This is the most important thing in the recent year. If you do it well, we will


    give you award! So you have to make her taste the sweetness, especially when she is rted to our


    boss. Only in this way can she realize that as long as something rted to our boss is beneficial to her,


    she will be more and more attracted by our boss... Do you understand? "


    Now Stevepletely understood. It turned out that their boss wanted to chase after his employee...


    ''It''s incredible. Why is it soplicated for a boss to chase after an employee? Shouldn''t he just give


    her the money and say thate with me? Moreover, with the boss''s charm, he wasn''t afraid that


    every woman would be attracted by him. If Steve was a woman, he would also fell in love... Well, I''m


    thinking too much. But the boss tried so hard to persuade me to do it in a year... Did the boss really


    care about Vana?''


    It seemed that he was right. If he didn''t understand it, he wouldn''t have to see the sun tomorrow alive.


    Steve immediately wiped the sweat off his forehead and nodded in agreement. Terence patted Steve''s


    shoulder with satisfaction, smiled mysteriously, and quickly turned around to follow them.


    They went from the sightseeing elevator to the underground parking that located on the second floor


    underground. Vana was always respectful and only one step away from the right rear of Simon.


    Everyone was silent. Vana had always felt that she had the potential to be a follower.


    Steve said that if she could apany Mr. Si well, she would have the chance to be the


    manager, and the manager also had the opportunity to further study jewelry design. It was true that


    Vana went to a high school which was an artprehensive school, but it was not until the third year of


    high school that she realized her most desired industry was jewelry design. It was toote to change


    her major from singing to painting, but she did not give up. She took advantage of weekend and one


    summer vacation in third year, she quickly studied the art, hoping that she could have the opportunity to


    take the art joint examination in winter.


    But before Vana could take the test, Billy was kidnapped...


    When Vana was lost in thought, her head bumped into a thick flesh wall. She felt a little pain, but


    quickly realized that the man seemed to be an important customer she couldn''t neglect.


    "Are you okay? Sorry, I didn''t see you!"


    When Vana said this, the man had turned around, but she still kept touching her forehead. The man


    frowned and stretched out his hand. His powerful slender fingers touched the back of her hand, but in


    an instant, the man withdrew his hand as if he got an electric shock.


    The atmosphere was so embarrassing that Vana wanted to escape.


    ''Is this man a psychopath? Everyone else was dirty except himself?''


    "Well, are you okay?"


    The man''s face turned pale. Vana looked at the man in confusion. When the man was stared at by the


    sparkling eyes, an indescribable part of his body had a very fierce reaction.


    The man turned around quickly and said in a cold tone, "You can leave now!"


    "What?"


    "I have an important meetingter!"


    "Oh. What about this meal... "In fact, she didn''t want to have the meal this time. Anyway, she was here


    for a mission.


    "Don''t worry. I will thank you again!"


    "But..." I don''t want to go!


    "Let''s go!" The man interrupted Vana, nced at the two assistants behind him, and quickly led them to


    the car.


    Vana was left alone in the wind.


    This man was so weird! How could he be such a strange man! ! Is he insane! ! !


    ''Forget it. Anyway, I don''t want to have dinner with such a serious person. It''s better for me to work


    overtime than to have dinner with such a person who does something wrong.''


    Vana was sure that there were a lot of people in the shopping mall on Friday night, so she didn''t enjoy


    the few hours'' holiday. She went back to the counter happily. When she went back, the whole shopping


    mall was filled with a strange atmosphere.


    "Vana, where did you go just now? It''s so annoying. It said that King Si woulde to inspect, but at


    looked aggrieved, while Carrie, who was standing beside her, looked dejected as if she had been stood


    up by her boyfriend.


    "Why didn''t hee? Didn''t they say that he was already downstairs?" Were rich people nowadays so


    irresponsible?


    Vana thought of that man subconsciously and felt very depressed.


    "Carrie, youe all the way here to see him!" Niki pouted and looked at Carrie, defending against


    injustice for her.


    Vana felt that it was a great loss for Carrie. She had given up the time she spent with her boyfriend at


    home to visit Simon, but she didn''t expect that the man didn''te.


    Therefore, Vana pulled up Carrie''s hands, hoping to give her somefort.


    Niki smiled and held the hands of the two people. "But I know, Carrie. Even if you don''t see King Si this


    time, you will still keep your virginity to him, won''t you? Tell me, haven''t you nned to live with your


    boyfriend yet? He has begged you so many times."


    What? ''How could Carrie keep her virginity for an impossible person? Is she out of her mind?''


    With shyness, Carrie pushed the hands of them, as if casually, but in fact, she said firmly, "You don''t


    understand. This is called spiritual love, and who says that Simon will definitely marry a richdy?


    Maybe his wife is an ordinary person in the future."


    "Oh my God, Carrie, I can''t believe that you want to marry Simon!" Vana was shocked and spoke


    loudly.


    Soon, people around the counter began to discuss. Although they were a little far away, they still heard


    a few key words.


    Bitch, Carrie, toad, slut....


    Vana felt sorry for what she had done, but Carrie was not a stingy person. She immediately pinched the


    wrists of them and said, "I won''t say anything more. You two should go to work now! I''ll go back first! "


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Vana and Niki nodded and watched Carrie''s departure. Niki went back to the counter of the FG Jewelry.

 Chapter 17 That Guys Fiancee

    Chapter 17 That Guy''s Fiancee


    The next day which was a weekend, Vana was ordered to rest at home.


    After sleeping for the whole morning, Vana felt that her energy finally recovered. Moreover, because of


    the death of a person on the dormitory floor, people that Vana met in the past few days gradually


    be less. There were also some employees who lived in the dormitory for a long time, so they


    began to rent an apartment outside. Except for a few figures asionally passing by, the whole floor


    was no difference from a ghost building.


    It would be better for Vana. After all, she was the only one upying the dormitory now.


    Sitting on the bed near the bathroom, Vana looked at the "masterpiece" left by herself in the dormitory.


    The other bed was full of clothes, a pile of uncovered cosmetics on the table, and more than three sets


    of unwashed work clothes were hung on the chair.


    This kind of unrestrained life was really wonderful. No one cared about her freedom, and she felt that


    she could live here for a whole year.


    Vana rubbed her hair leisurely and got out of bed. Soon, her phone rang. She slowly clicked on the


    Skype and saw an unread message on a Patrick Star''s profile picture.


    Vana clicked on it and then clicked on the voice message. Soon, a kind voice came from inside.


    "Vana, it''s getting cold today. Go out in a long sleeve shirt. Call me when you arrive at the intersection


    of H Vige. I''ll send someone to pick you up!"


    Edwin''s voice made Vana smile. She immediately pressed the recording button and replied, "I know,


    Grandpa. I''ll be there soon!"


    What Vana said "soon" was two hourster.


    Vana, who had nned to have breakfast on the way, procrastinated to the H Vige at lunch time. At


    the intersection of the H Vige, a ckmercial vehicle had been waiting for a long time.


    As soon as Vana walked to the entrance of the vige, an old man got off the passenger seat of the


    "Miss Vana, Mr. Edwin had asked me to wait for you here for a long time... Have you had breakfast?"


    Vana shook her head. Soon, Mark Qin took out a ss bottle from his arms like magic. Inside the


    bottle, there were a lot of plump Macadamia, which were peeled and packed.


    Vana immediately eximed in surprise, "Mr. Mark, how do you still remember that I like nuts!" It was


    impossible for her grandfather to peel it for her.


    "Yes, of course I do. Miss Vana is very endearing!" As he spoke, he walked towards the back door of


    the car. After opening the door, he saw that Vana got on the car happily with a can of Macadamia in her


    arms. When he was about to close the door, he reached out to rub her hair and said, "don''t eat too


    much. Mr. Edwin has ordered to prepare country style food for you!"


    Vana nodded. Mark Qin closed the door and went to the passenger seat. Then the car started to drive


    on the asphalt road of the H Vige.


    H Vige was an urban vige. There were rows of tall and low buildings nearby, but it was absolutely


    not the center of the Magic City. The four districts of the Magic City were well developed. Among them,


    the most developed one was the SG District where Vana lived now, and the weakest one was the ME


    District, and the H Vige located in the ME District.


    For the time being, there was no subway in most of the road sections of the ME District, so it took Vana


    two hours to arrive here. If the subway was opened, it would definitely take less than 40 minutes.


    The scene of the ME District was the most primitive, which was most in line with Vana''s definition to


    Magic City.


    On her way here, she could often see buildings of four to six floors. The vast majority of the buildings


    were inherited from the ancient Rome buildings that were imitated when the Magic City were on the


    rise in the past. Those magnificent eaves, the high roof like the clock tower, and the unique stone arch.


    Everything showed the glory of the ME District''snd in the past.


    Vana liked every inch of this ce inexplicably, because it also recorded the beginning of the Gu


    Company.


    When the Gu Company was in the generation of her grandfather, it was still stationed in the ME District.


    Since the SG District was developed, the Gu Family had begun to move to the SG District. But the ME


    District still kept the Gu Company''s old house. Since Vana''s grandmother passed away, her


    grandfather had returned to the old house.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After a while, the car stumbled along the more and more uneven asphalt road around theke. There


    was still some mud on the road, and the bumps and hollows on the road were not very t. Even so,


    Vana could not help but take out her mobile phone to take many beautiful pictures.


    The car moved along the fork road for another 10 minutes, and arge area of green wheat field


    appeared at the entrance of the vige.


    The season was still early, and wheat was not mature yet. Some peasants were exposed under the


    scorching sun weeding in the field, and some children were ying in the vegetable field. Soon they


    were covered in dust.


    The car arrived at a small stream and stopped outside a brightly lit vi. Vana looked up and saw the


    words "ZR Mountain Vi".


    But she remembered that when she went fishing with her grandfather before, there was nothing here.


    At that time, theke was not ake, but arge pond. How could it change so much now!


    "Mr. Edwin is inside. The vi was built three years ago. The owner of it knows that Mr. Edwin likes


    fishing here, so Mr. Edwin is a senior member here."


    "Senior member? Shouldn''t it be a fishing member?"


    "Well, I agree with you! Let''s go inside!" After saying that, Mark Qin made a standard gesture of servant


    to Vana.


    Soon, Vana was guided into the vi by Mark Qin. She saw the whole vi was covered by tall and


    thick trees, which made this ce very cool.


    "Mr. Mark, where is my grandpa?" Vana had almost eaten up the macadamia. She was a little reluctant


    to put it down, leaving the other half in her arms and looking around.


    "He is ying chess by theke in the backyard."


    Vana knew that her grandfather couldn''t just go fishing here.


    As soon as Mark Qin finished his words, a very high pitched voice came, "I''ve told you that you lost.


    Look, general!"


    With a loud "click" sound, the high pitched voice inside responded with a loudugh.


    Vana quickly followed the voice into the yard. This was the courtyard beside the inner courtyard. The


    main courtyard was not here, but it was very lively here. When she went there, the two old men were


    ying chess, and a group of young bodyguards surrounded them.


    Vana''s grandfather was wearing a red Chinese tunic suit, and several half gray hair was shaking on his


    forehead.


    In front of him sat an old man, who was about the same age as Edwin. He wore a white short shirt


    made of sackcloth, and his hands were holding a walking stick because of anger.


    Edwin was stillughing wildly, and the face of the old man in front of him could be described as "want


    to kill him".


    Vana hurried to mediate the dispute andined, "Grandpa, didn''t you say that you came here to


    cultivate yourself and fish?"


    "Fish... It is fishing over there. Vana, here you are. Come and see this defeated opponent of Grandpa.


    He said that he hadn''t met any opponent for more than ten years. It seems that it''s too early to brag. Ha


    ha!"


    Vana was speechless. She looked at the grey haired old man who was clenching his hands and


    immediately shifted everyone''s focus. She ran to theke and picked up the line on the fishing rod. She


    said, "Grandpa, is this the fish you caught? All the bait has been eaten up, but where is the fish?"


    With a wave of his hand, Edwin didn''t care about it at all. He continued to look at the chessboard and


    said, "rk, you''ve lost the game from the beginning. Come on, let''s go back. I''ll teach you how to do


    it. Come on, or we''ll have dinnerter!"


    Vana was speechless. Why was this man so arrogant? Didn''t he know how to observe others'' facial


    expression?


    Just then, Mark Qin walked into the courtyard and said, "Mr. rk, Mr. Edwin, lunch is ready. Miss


    Vana hasn''t had breakfast all the way here. Please move to the dining room!"


    Vana immediately took a step forward, and the gray haired man with a walking stick was about to


    leave, but Edwin stopped him and said, "don''t worry. It will just take me ten minutes to prove your


    mistake. Sit down, sit down."


    Vana was about to lose her temper, and the other gray haired old man was even more furious.


    "Edwin, are you looking for trouble on purpose? Don''t think that I won''t dare to do anything to you


    because your granddaughter is here. We haven''t seen each other for decades and you treat your guest


    like this?"


    "Well, you be different after staying abroad for more than 20 years. You are more aggressive than


    before. Well, let''s have dinner first. Don''t move this game. I''ll be angry if anyone dares to move it."


    As soon as Edwin finished his words, the grey haired man seemed to go against him on purpose. He


    even messed up the chess game with his hands and angry look was quite funny.


    "Well, you are angry, All right, let''spete againter!"


    Atst, Edwin stood up and walked towards the door. But after only two steps, he immediately turned


    around and said to the old man, who was holding a crutch and trembling with anger, "by the way, don''t


    you want to see that guy''s fiancee? It''s her."


    Edwin pointed at Vana, who was shocked by his words.

 Chapter 18 His Grandson鈥檚 Infatuation On her

    Chapter 18 His Grandson¡¯s Infatuation On her


    After a while, the table in the dining room was full of the specialty dishes of the ZR Mountain Vi.


    There were roastmb leg, delicious and nutritious mushroom fish soup, fried vegetables that just


    picked, sweet and delicious chestnuts chicken, bullfrog fried with red onions, scallion stewed with


    vermicelli and rice.


    These specialties of the countryside could not be eaten even in a big city. Vana must be very hungry


    without breakfast, but she still cared what her grandfather had said before.


    That guy''s fiancee! ! ! Could it will be...


    "So your second daughter are still alive?" rk was shocked and kept confirming the information. But


    when rk said this, Edwin was somewhat angry. He pounded the table and pretended to be angry.


    "Who said my granddaughter was dead? You are all bitches. "


    rk shut up in a hurry. He patted on Edwin''s shoulder and said, "But why can''t I find any information


    about that girl in the past few years? We thought she was dead... Well, we don''t dare to mention it in


    front of you. "


    Edwin sighed and looked at Vana dotingly. "Well, this girl has suffered a lot. Let''s not mention it. But it''s


    true that you can''t find out her information. Our girl has suffered too much outside, so I asked someone


    to erase her personal information in the past four years. I thought she was really gone at that time, but


    she came back. It was as if God had given me a new granddaughter, and I asked someone to change


    her identity. It''s just that I haven''t written down her past experience, you can only find out her


    information for the past month."


    After Edwin finished his words, rk didn''t feel anything strange. He just thought that her experience


    outside didn''t match the image of the Gu Family, so it was normal to erase it.


    Moreover, the news of the death of the second daughter of Gu Family had already been spread in the


    country. If she returned to the Gu Family with that identity, it was inevitable that some viins would use


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    it as a weakness to make trouble. The best way was to find a new identity for her, which was both


    convenient and safe.


    But what rk didn''t know was that his grandson, Simon, had sent people to investigate the past and


    present of his fiancee, Vana, but they didn''t find anything even a photo. When rk knew that his


    granddaughter inw was still alive, he inevitably had some doubts. He remembered that he had asked


    Simon''s assistant that night that the woman who could make his grandson infatuated was a woman


    without identity who had just returned from Eritrea for more than a month, and her name was also


    Vana. Why he feel the experience was simr to the present granddaughter inw...


    rk asked nervously, "Edwin, has your granddaughter been abroad for the past four years? A ce


    called Eritrea? "


    "Hey, how do you know it?" Edwin was a little worried. He didn''t care about the scandal of his family,


    but it didn''t mean that he was so generous that he could let others inquire about it casually.


    But as soon as he finished his words, rk grinned happily, patted him on the shoulder and said,


    "Really? Are you serious? "


    It seemed that his grandson''s fiancee and the person who could make his grandson infatuated might


    be the same person. As for rk, he only needed to make the final decision by Simon, and then he


    could reasonably make Edwinpromise with the engagement.


    It was said that the members in Gu Family were lukewarm towards the second daughter since she


    came back. Although they didn''t know what had happened during this period, the woman who could


    make their grandson infatuated was the most important. rk avoided his previous worries and said, "I


    like this girl very much. Why don''t you take a photo of her for me, Edwin? I''ll keep it in mind, okay?"


    "Hey, you brat. You doubted my granddaughter a second ago, and now you are happy to take pictures


    with my granddaughter. Do you have any dark ideas? Don''t try to hurt my granddaughter. You old


    bastard. "


    Both Vana and rk were embarrassed.


    "What are you thinking about? I want to let my grandson see his fiancee. Shouldn''t the marriage of the


    two persons be put on the agenda? Why do you always have random thought?"


    Edwin patted his forehead and smiled with a ruddy face. "Yes, you''re right. You can do whatever you


    want. They are not young anymore, so they have to hurry up."


    With these words, Edwin took out rk''s phone and took many photos of Vana, regardless of whether


    she was ready or not. Although Vana had been holding back her anger and didn''t say anything, the girl


    in the photos was still very beautiful and charming. She was still pretty whether she was angry or upset.


    rk took over the phone and sent these pictures to Simon through Skype. At that time, Simon was in


    a meeting, and his phone rang, which made him frown. But he had always been cautious and knew


    that no matter whether his family or his subordinates, they knew that as long as there was an


    emergency, they would call instead of sending messages.


    Since it was not an emergency, he would talk about it after the meeting.


    The meetingsted for an hour and a half. Vana and the two old men had dinner for the same time, and


    it seemed that they still wanted to keep talking and eating.


    Edwin and rk liked drinking. While they were drinking, the two old men were not drunk. But their red


    noses and cheeks made Vana want tough. Her previous unhappiness was swept away.


    She sat beside the window and looked at theke behind the dining room. The birds were not


    frightened, and the cicadas were chirping. Everything here were veryfortable.


    Vana mind wandered. She couldn''t help thinking of what happenedst night. That man with a strange


    temperament. She kept thinking of him the whole night and morning.


    On the other side, Simon went back to the CEO''s office floor. Almost all the staffs here were his


    assistants. With a frown, Simon arranged the following tasks. After dismissing all the people, he stood


    by the French window where he could see the panoramic view of the Magic City.


    He put his phone on an obsidian table. At this time, his phone rang. He looked at the screen of his


    phone and found that the rm clock was ringing, reminding him to drink the tonic at noon.


    Simon called the internal phone and asked someone to prepare tonic for him. Then he saw the


    message from his grandfather on the screen.


    Simon sat down on his chair, took out his phone and unlocked the Skype. When he saw these pictures


    sent by his grandfather, he immediately sat up straight.


    On the screen, there was the woman who almost made him lose control yesterday. At this moment, she


    was looking away with the expression of rejection, but this second was recorded by the camera. Behind


    her was a retro sliding window, and outside the window was a naturalke surrounded by dense forest.


    ''Grandpa said that he had an appointment with an old friend to go fishing in the H Vige today. Was


    she there?''


    Simon gradually calmed down and thought about it carefully. His grandfather was not such a reckless


    person. It was impossible for him to kidnap a person forcibly before Simon sent exact message to his


    family.


    Simon''s restless heart slowly faded away. He thought for a moment and called his grandfather.

 Chapter 19 Forced Marriage

    Chapter 19 Forced Marriage


    Vana, who was forcing herself to count the number of the birds and don''t think of the man, shook her


    head. At this time, rk''s phone rang.


    Soon, rk gave up persuading her to drink and answered the phone. He even smiled at Vana


    subconsciously.


    "Did you see the photo?", asked rk.


    Then he interrupted, "that''s good. Don''t ask. Just wait for a surprise from Grandpa. You will like it."


    In the end, he was a little annoyed. "I told you not to ask. Why do you still ask? Do you know how to


    respect the elders? I''ve told you that grandpa won''t do harm to you."


    As soon as he hung up the phone, the corners of his mouth had been split to the back of his head.


    "Aha, ha, ha, my inws, you see, we have had dinner and wine. Let''s get down to business. It''s about


    your granddaughter and my grandson''s marriage!" When did they be inws? Was she drunk?


    "Mr. rk, I..." No, she couldn''t marry a stranger.


    "Don''t interrupt elders." Edwin interrupted her and said with a smile to rk, "you finally understand


    why I called you here today. Then let''s go and y chess while talking."


    Vana was thrown to the ground by the two men. She looked terrified. If she was not nervous, that''s


    thinking highly of her psychological quality.


    After all, it was her marriage. How could it be arranged so casually by her grandfather? Moreover, it


    was said that the fiance Cathy found for her was a dissolute addict. How could her grandfather sell her


    to such a person so easily?


    For the whole afternoon, Vana had been resisting in a way of rolling her eyes, but after sending away


    rk, the joy of Edwin hadn''t faded away. With a face full of anger, Vana approached him and snorted,


    "Grandpa, is it because my parents have restricted you from spending money, so you have to use this


    way to squeeze out your granddaughter in order to exchange for your own interests?"


    "Naughty girl, how could your grandpa be such a person?" Edwin said while slowly packing up the


    chessboard, without considering whether Vana was willing or not.


    "Grandpa, I warn you, if you marry me to the man I have never seen before, I will... I''ll go back to


    Eritrea and nevere back!"


    Vana''s harsh resistance aroused the dissatisfaction of Edwin. The smile on his face froze, and finally


    he patiently taught her, "Vana, you can''t even protect yourself in the Magic City now. Grandpa just


    wants to see your health and happiness in my life. Besides, your parents and I have seen the person


    you are going to marry, so we won''t let you down. As for the love, you can slowly get along with each


    other, I believe that you two can be happy! Listen to me. I won''t do harm to you."


    Vana couldn''t understand why all the adults liked to make decisions for them, saying that they were not


    doing harm to them. Wasn''t this moral kidnapping enough to alert them? Whether it was her mother or


    grandfather, they would not stop until force the closest person to leave, would they?


    "Grandpa, I know you want to make ns for my future, but I would rather not have such a rtionship.


    Besides, you are ''kidnapping'' me depending on the status that you are my grandfather. If even you are


    cruel to me, I would rather not be a member of the Gu Family." Vana bit her lips so hard that they


    turned pale. She didn''t want to say these words to her grandfather, but she really couldn''t ept it if


    she had to lose the only she had.


    "Nonsense! Don''t be so arrogant in front of me. I tell you, as long as I say it'' OK, it will be OK. No


    matter you ept or not, I will try to print your names on the same marriage certificate. It''s not up toN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    you."


    Vana didn''t want to listen to such suffocating words any more. She said to her grandfather ferociously,


    "in that case, I have nothing to say." then she turned around and left.


    No matter how Edwin called her and threatened her that he would show her the final marriage


    certificate so that she didn''t have to pretend to be strong, Vana left all these behind her.


    ''It''s not a big deal even if I die.'' she thought.


    A few dayster, Vana was ready to leave Magic City at any time to resist her grandfather''s extreme


    means.


    The key of Talbot in J City had been sent, along with a bunch of fresh baby''s breath. When the huge


    bunch of flowers was taken out of the packing box, Carrie was worried that Vana couldn''t hold it, so she


    came to help.


    There was a card on the branch of the baby''s breath. Vana opened the card with one hand. It read:


    Dear Vana, It has been 56 days since you left. I''m waiting for you toe back every day.


    You know I don''t want to give you baby''s breath. Well, this is your favorite.


    But I want to give you the purple roses the most.


    I''ll wait for you forever.


    Bill


    Blue veins stood out on Vana''s temples when she saw the card. That man didn''t know how to say


    sweet words like this at all. Moreover, he was abroad, so it was even more impossible for him to ask


    Talbot to mail the card to her. She was sure that the card was written by Talbot. How could this guy be


    so disgusting.


    Vana immediately called Talbot and was about to scold him, but he hung up after a few rings. A few


    minutester, he sent her a message saying that he was having a ss, so she gave up.


    For the whole noon, Vana and Carrie were sorting out the huge bunch of baby''s breath. As soon as the


    noon passed, the entire SS Jewelry counter was like a wedding site, which was wrapped in a sea of


    flowers by white and blue baby''s breath.


    At two o''clock, Julie and Petty came to change shifts. It seemed that the sun was shining outside. Even


    if the two of them had already arrived at the room, they were still unwilling to take off their hats and


    sunsses.


    After washing off the fragrance of flowers, Vana and Carrie were about to leave. But before the two of


    them took a step forward, Julie, who was standing behind them, suddenly screamed in horror, and then


    quickly crawled back and forth like a rat across the corridor. Everyone present was alert and


    immediately surrounded Julie to see what was going on with her.


    She held her face with both hands, and the hat was thrown aside. But her face was densely packed


    with frightening small dots, which spread to her neck and hair, making people felt ufortable.


    "Who! Who wants to hurt me! Ah, my face, my face." Julie lost control and twisted on the ground.


    "Oh my God! What''s going on? I saw she was fine in the dormitory at noon. How did it happen?"


    "Can''t you see that? She is allergic to skin. Allergy can kill people. Call 120 now!"


    "She must have found out about her allergy before. Why hasn''t she gone to the hospital yet? Isn''t Julie


    afraid of death?"


    "What if she just got allergic?"


    No matter what the people around said, they didn''t take any actions. Vana immediately dialed the


    emergency number. She didn''t want to see Julie suffer any irreversible injury because of


    this.

 Chapter 20 Pollen Allergy

    Chapter 20 Pollen Allergy


    Although Vana didn''t like Julie, it didn''t mean that she would ignore life.


    After Vana hung up the phone, the people around calmed down a little and helped Julie up. Julie


    looked at the back of the crowd in panic, but the next second she suddenly got angry and pushed away


    the people who reached out to help her. She hurriedly unfastened the cuffs of her shirt, and arge


    number of red dots suddenly attracted everyone''s attention, making those who approached her retreat


    in horror step by step.


    Vana was stunned. This kind of allergy was very fatal.


    In an instant, Julie''s bean sized tears fell down from her eyes. She was at a loss and began to touch


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    her exposed skin unconsciously. Her helpless action was like a poor child that no one wanted.


    No one approached Julie anymore, as if the red dots would infect them. Everyone formed a circle to


    surround Julie, and the whole mall was in a mess.


    Vana felt very sympathetic for Julie. She walked to Julie and hugged her slowly. She pressed Julie''s


    head on her shoulder and patted Julie on the back gently. Sheforted Julie like coaxing a child,


    "don''t be afraid. Although this kind of allergy will be very ufortable, it will be good. It won''t always


    be with you."


    "Really? But... But..." Julie''s voice turned into a sobbing tone, and the rest of the words were stopped


    by trembling jaws.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd asked, "Is Julie allergic to pollen? Vana even pretended to be a good


    person tofort Julie, but she didn''t know that these flowers were hers sent by others. As an


    executioner, she is disgusting with hypocrisy."


    "How could you say that? How could Julie be allergic to pollen?" said Carrie.


    All of a sudden, Julie pushed away the stiff Vana. With red eyes, she shouted angrily, "you bitch! How


    dare you hurt me!"


    With a bang, Julie pushed Vana to the ground. Soon, Carrie rushed over to help her up, but there were


    too many people around who didn''t like Vana, so they surrounded her. Although they didn''t make a


    move, their words were so sharp that they almost killed her.


    "Don''t pretend to be a good person. It''s all because of you that Julie became like this."


    "I think she is hypocritical. Who can''tfort her? Why it is you who are the culpritfort her? Don''t


    pretend to be an innocent person."


    "I think she just knows that Julie is allergic to pollen but still gets a bunch of flowers here to show off


    that someone is chasing after her and sending her flowers, right? She made Julie like this. Such a


    vicious woman."


    Vana didn''t expect that Julie became like this because of her. When Julie and Petty came back, they


    had a good time withughter, but it suddenly turned out to be like this. The only allergic source in the


    market was the baby''s breath. It must be because of the baby''s breath the man sent.


    She was still sitting on the ground with one hand supporting her body. Beside her, Carrie kept


    persuading her not to think too much. However, Vana had just seen the red spots all over Julie''s body


    and her tears because of fear.


    She was angry to herself that she hadn''t noticed Julie was allergic to pollen.


    At this moment, a loud shout came from the noisy crowd,ing closer and closer, shouting, "what''s


    wrong? How can the mall be so chaotic? Where are the other managers? Where is your manager?"


    The crowd quickly calmed down, and the people who came in were the sales manager Steve of floor 2


    and 4, followed by several counter managers of the Si Company.


    "Manager, look! Julie almost died!"


    Someone said. All of a sudden, they turned to Julie, who was still crying silently.


    "Ouch!" they gasped.


    "How could this be? Julie, who did this to your face?" Daisy cared about her employees and came up


    to question them.


    "It''s Vana. Daisy, look at the flowers on our counter. This woman knew Julie was allergic to this but still


    made such a mistake." In a coquettish voice, Petty rushed forward to report to Daisy, and more and


    more people chimed in.


    Vana stood up and walked up to Daisy.


    "Sorry, I am not..."


    Before Vana could finish her words, she was pped on the face. Vana didn''t say anything. Daisy


    raised her hand and was about to p the second time, but she was stopped by Steve behind her.


    "Is it time to punish the employees? What are you waiting for? Call an ambnce!"


    Steve was so intimidating that no one around dared to make a loud noise. However, after he finished


    speaking, someone said, "Vana has called. She knew that it was because of her, so she called


    immediately."


    All the people present were waiting for Vana''s retribution at ease. After a short period of coldness,


    Steve said to Daisy, "Why are you still standing there? Your employee is almost unable to stand still.


    Hurry up and help her. Do you really want to wait until something bad happens? As the employees of


    ourpany, can''t you think about the overall situation for thepany?"


    Steve gave the order, but Daisy was still hesitating whether she should help Julie or not. Although the


    pain on Vana''s face was painful, she did not dare to slight this order. She quickly held Julie who was


    about to fall down. Although Carrie was afraid of being infected, she did not want Vana to undertake


    alone. She also ran over to help Julie.


    "Mr. Steve, I''m afraid it''s toote. Julie''s heart has begun to palpitate. If she is still not sent to hospital,


    I''m afraid..."


    "Let''s go downstairs first. I''ll drive you to the hospital!" Steve said as he walked towards the elevator


    with Vana, Carrie and Julie, who was already in a trance. After a few seconds of reflection, Daisy


    followed them, but when she entered the elevator, she was stopped by Steve. "Why are there so many


    people? Don''t you need to guard the counter? You stay here."


    When Daisy came back, the elevator door closed in an instant. The rest of the people were still staring


    at the closed elevator, which made Daisy feel ufortable. Regardless of whether those people were


    the employees of SS counter or not, she roared, "you don''t need to go to work? Go back to work."


    Then they scattered like birds and beasts. Daisy went back to the SS Jewelry counter and walked to


    Petty. She identally saw the baby''s breath on the counter. She rolled her eyes and said, "Why didn''t


    you tell me about the change of this matter? What if the person who died was Julie instead of her?"


    "Daisy, you know we''ve been working so hard for so many days, but that bitch is not fooled at all. And


    Julie happened to be the same as her, so we did it."


    "What about Julie?"


    "I''ve given her her favorite jewelry as you ordered. It''s Tahiti jewelry worth about one million. Even if we


    fail, it''s enough to pay for her life."


    "Well done!"

 Chapter 21 He Is Simon

    Chapter 21 He Is Simon


    When Julie was sent to the hospital, the doctors were all shocked. Then many doctors and nurses


    surrounded Julie and took her to the ward for rescue.


    Vana had already noticed the seriousness of the matter. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if


    something really happened to Julie. Carrieforted Vana while praying in her heart. Steve was very


    depressed when he saw Vana, Steveforted Vana for a while and then walked aside to make a


    phone call.


    As time went on, the situation in the ward got better. The nurse said that Julie was out of danger and


    they could go in to see her as long as she was under control.


    When three persons entered the ward together, Julie sat up madly as soon as she saw Vana. There


    was a transfusion needle on the back of her hand. The doctor immediately pressed her down for fear


    that she would hurt herself.


    Steve stood aside and said, "You are no longer in danger. You just had difficulty in breathing before. If it


    was caused by Vana, both thepany and Vana willpensate you. Why are you doing this? Just


    lie down and have a good rest."


    However, Julie didn''t listen to him and said fiercely, "But she almost killed me!"


    Steve sighed and stoppedforting her. Julie began to cry silently, with a sense of fear to be a


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    survivor of a disaster.


    "Julie, you will be fine. But you have to tell the people around you that you are allergic to pollen in the


    future, okay? We don''t know. Vana didn''t mean to do that. Who would have thought that Vana would


    receive a bunch of flowers today, and who could have thought that you would change shift with Hayley?


    So Vana didn''t mean to hurt you, and she also didn''t know. Just take it as an ident. Fortunately, you


    are being cured. What do you think? "


    With Carrie''s words, Julie wanted to lose her temper, but she couldn''t. In recent days, she did change


    shifts with Hayley for many times, in order to carry out the n with Petty sessfully. God has his


    own ns, and they finally found an opportunity today. Although the n had changed, it was enough


    to pull down Vana.


    Julie had experienced allergy before. As long as doctors controlled it, she would not be in danger


    again. So she remembered what she should do. She stared at Vana.


    "Vana, even if you don''t want to hurt me, how can you guarantee that the guests who approach our


    counter won''t be allergic to pollen? It was me who found out the cause of the allergy. If it was someone


    else, how should youpensate for their loss? "


    Standing aside all the time, Vana moved her lips. When she was about to speak, suddenly there was a


    burst of footsteps from the door of the ward. Everyone was interrupted by the footsteps and looked at


    the door.


    In an instant, everyone was shocked with their mouths wide open.


    Even Julie, who was lying on the bed, covered her mouth with her hands full of rashes in surprise.


    "Mr. Si?" Vana was confused. Why was he here? Did he bring someone here to treat Julie''s disease?


    "Vana, I''m not dreaming, right? I must have an illusion. Why is King Si here? Oh, my God! I''m almost


    suffocated." Carrie held Vana''s arm and shook it, which made Vana confused.


    Acousma came to Vana''s ears. She turned to look at Carrie and asked, "Is he Simon?"


    "Oh, my God! He is so handsome! I''m so happy that almost fainted." Carrie''s answer was enough to


    prove that the person in front of her was Simon.


    But Vana remembered that when this man came to the counter to buy jewelry before, Steve didn''t call


    him boss. If he was Simon, he would be the most senior leader of Vana. The senior leader required an


    employee to have dinner, and would he ask for leave from Steve?


    Vana looked at Steve suspiciously. Steve realized that his lie had been exposed and looked at Simon


    awkwardly. Beside him, Simon stood straight with no expression, as if this matter had nothing to do


    with him.


    Simon was also very conflicted. Actually, he had nned to let Vana get to know him step by step. Just


    like the suggestion given by Terence, he could make Vana get some benefits from him and be


    addicted to him.


    However, the news brought by his grandfather two days ago dispelled Simon''s idea of advancing step


    by step. It turned out that he asked Terence to investigate the two people were the same person, which


    meant that Vana was her fiancee who ''died'' four years ago. For his fiancee, he could take a more


    powerful method to get her, but Simon was not in a hurry. What he wanted was not only her body, but


    also more.


    When he was worrying that he didn''t have a chance to see her again, he was told by Steve that Vana


    had made trouble in thepany ''again''.


    "I brought my nephew here to see a doctor. I heard that the employee of thepany are also treated


    here. By the way, Ie here to visit her. How is she?" Then Simon walked towards the bed.


    Steve briefly reported Julie''s current situation, saying that Julie was out of danger and could recuperate


    after the rest for a few days.


    When Julie saw the real version of Simon approaching her, she began to breathe quickly. It seemed


    that the previous allergic suffocation appeared again, which made her face turn red.


    "Don''t irritate her. Her respiratory tract is allergic. It will be difficult for her to breathe!" Vana reminded


    Simon in a hurry, which made Simon stop.


    When Simon heard that Vana took the initiative to talk to him, he turned his head and said, "I heard that


    it was because of you again?"


    Vana was a little stunned. She ignored the word "again" and intuitively thought that the man was


    ming her for causing such a dangerous condition.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll be responsible for it. Whether you fire me or let me affordpensation, I''ll obey the


    After saying that, Vana was still thinking about how thepany would deal with this matter, but at this


    time, Simon had deviated from the original route and walked towards her. Vana was a little


    embarrassed, and her hands tightened and rxed on her side again and again.


    "It seems that your so-called responsibility is to escape?"


    "Ah, how could it be..."


    "Thepany won''t fire a person who made a mistake without knowing the fact. I heard that your


    performance is very good, so I should thank you on behalf of thepany!"


    "No, no. That''s what I should do. But I''m responsible for what happened to Julie. If thepany


    doesn''t fire me, will it be difficult to convince the public? "


    "It still need our discussion. How about we discuss a better solution in privateter? What do you


    think?"


    "Okay!"


    Vana didn''t know why he asked her to discuss this matter. Did he want to see how muchpensation


    she could afford? But on the whole, she couldn''t get rid of this matter, and Vana had to cooperate well.


    In fact, when Vana knew that the man was actually Simon, she was a little excited, because it was said


    that the man in front of her was the nephew of Mrs. Renee, which meant that Simon''s mother and Mrs.


    Renee were sisters. All of a sudden, Vana''s previous prejudice against Simon disappeared because of


    his rtionship with Mrs. Renee. Those small ws were really not worth mentioning in front of Mrs.


    Renee.

 Chapter 22 Lets Have Dinner After I Come Back

    Chapter 22 Let''s Have Dinner After I Come Back


    Just as the several people in the ward were thinking about something, a voice suddenly came from


    outside the ward. The voice was a little childish, but it could be heard that it was a little weak.


    "Uncle Simon, I''m going to have an intravenous drip. You can ask Uncle Terence to stay with meter.


    You can go back first if you have something to do!"


    Vana recognized that the boy was Ethan. At this time, he was standing outside the door, with the thumb


    of one hand on the wrist of the other hand. He probably had just finished the skin test.


    "You brat, don''t call me uncle. Call me brother!" Behind Ethan, Terence held his head and rubbed it.


    After Terence rubbed his head, Ethan recognized Vana. He was a little surprised and blinked his yful


    eyes, "Why are you here?"


    Vana took a look at Simon and slowly walked towards Ethan. Seeing that his face was a little red, she


    touched his forehead. Ethan was a little shy because of this, but he didn''t take a step back.


    "You have a fever? Last time I saw you, your face was covered with wounds. This time I saw you


    having a fever. Why are you so weak? Be careful that L will take the opportunity to bully you again."


    Perhaps it was because L didn''t talk to Ethan these days that Ethan felt a little disappointed. The


    light in his eyes dimmed for a second, and he immediately looked up and smiled at Vana. "Don''t go


    back and tell her that I''m sick, or she wille to bully me."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The glimmer in his eyes didn''t mean that he was begging her not to tell this to L. Instead, she felt


    that he was begging her to tell her as soon as possible. He was enjoying the bullying of L.


    Then Vana would do as he wished. It seemed that L had been texting her recently and said that she


    was bored.


    The two of them just had normal interaction, which made people feel the atmosphere of love, but what


    Vana did was also enough to prove that her rtionship with Simon was different from that of others.


    After saying that, Vana looked at Simon and said, "Mr. Simon, if you have something to deal with, I can


    take care of him on behalf of you. After all, I can''t leave Julie. I will send Ethan back after the injection.


    You can rest assured if you are busy."


    When she was about to speak, Carrie, who was standing aside, suddenly came over and rubbed


    Ethan''s hair. Then she said friendly to Simon, "yes, King Si. I''m also here. If Vana can''t take care of


    him, I can take care of him! But what''s the rtionship between you and this boy? He looks like you so


    much!"


    Simon looked at Carrie up and down straight. In an instant, Carrie didn''t know where to put her hands


    and then hold the little Ethan beside her.


    "Ethan is my brother''s son. My brother and sister-inw have been abroad recently."


    "Really? No wonder you are so considerate to take him to see a doctor. What a gentle man!" As Carrie


    spoke, she made eyes at Simon, but Simon smiled politely and turned to look at Vana.


    "I''ll fly to J City at four fifteen. Now we have twenty minutes to talk about the solution in private!"


    "Oh, okay, let''s go out and have a talk!" Vana winked at Ethan and asked him to wait for her. Then she


    walked out of the room.


    After Vana and Simon came out, Steve still didn''te out for a long time. Simon sat down on the


    chair in the corridor without doing anything, but from time to time, he would attract the attention of the


    medical and patient passing by.


    After a while, Steve came out. Seeing that Steve and Simon just simply nodded to each other, but


    Steve stood at the door of the ward withouting over, Vana was a little confused. Did it mean that it


    didn''t need Steve to participate in the so-called discussion?


    All of a sudden, Vana became overcautious. She had never thought that it was the two of them who


    discussed this matter. The atmosphere of they two alone made her a little embarrassed, and the


    surrounding atmosphere was somewhat subtle.


    Before she could calm herself down, the man next to her said in a soft voice, "the stock market in J City


    is in turmoil. I may need two days toe back. The ne will arrive at ten o''clock in that morning. If


    you have time, we can have lunch together that day."


    Vana:? ? ?


    Seeing that Vana didn''t say anything, Simon exined seriously, st time I said I would thank you, but


    I had something urgent to do, so I want to thank you again. If you are not busy, then we have an


    appointment that day."


    "Okay, okay. Then about Julie... "


    "What''s your work schedule these days?" Simon suddenly asked about the schedule, which surprised


    Vana.


    But she quickly reacted and said, "Well, in recent days, we have to work in shifts. I''m in the same shift


    with Carrie, and the other six people are also in two shifts every day. But Mr. Simon, don''t worry. I''ll help


    Julie with her work, and it won''t affect our normal schedule!"


    "What about Tuesday morning?"


    "Tuesday morning? Julie doesn''t seem to be on duty!"


    "I mean you."


    "What? I? Well, I seemed to be on duty that morning!"


    After Vana said that, Simon waved at Steve. Then Steve ran over and respectfully called "boss".


    "Give Vana a break on Tuesday morning!"


    "Okay, okay!"


    "If you don''t have enough manpower, you can transfer them from the counter downstairs."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Vana was still in a daze until Steve left.


    That was to say, Simon asked so many questions just now not because he was worried that the


    employees of his jewelry counter were not enough to work in shifts, but because he was asking if she


    had time to have lunch with him at noon that day?


    All of a sudden, Vana''s face turned as red as an apple.


    Although Vana had a feeling on Simon after she knew that he was Renee''s nephew, except this


    reason, her resistance to good men was also very low. What''s more, he was so good at flirting. He


    turned around the bush just in order to thank her. It''s so romantic!


    But it was a pity that Simon had already had a girlfriend, and he loved her very much. ''Even so, Vana,


    calm down. Simon is the man who causes Carrie to give up her boyfriend and keep her virginity!''


    Vana could understand that a man who had been refined to his bone would be very persistent to thank


    others until they epted his gratitude. Like Simon before who was politely refused by he but still


    wanted to thank her, and Simon today who still hadn''t given up this idea and wanted to show his


    gratitude to her.


    He wouldn''t let her go if Vana didn''t ept his gratitude.


    Although Vana was looking forward to this kind of thing, ... ''Vana, try your best. Think about Carrie, and


    think about yourself. You are a married woman!''


    "Then let''s talk about the injured female employee."


    The injured female employee?


    Excuse me?


    Was he talking about Julie?


    It was hard for Vana to imagine that he couldn''t remember the name she had said so many times. Did


    he usually call her "aunt of L"?


    Failed...


    "Oh, okay, Mr. Simon. If thepany doesn''t fire me, I''m afraid that Julie, the injured employee, will


    think it''s unfair. And I did something wrong. I shouldn''t have ced the flowers on the counter. I forgot


    what if a customer is allergic to flowers, it''s really my fault!"


    Vana only hoped that Simon could give her a light punishment for she helped him select jewelry for his


    girlfriend. After all, it was not toote for her to admit her mistake, and Julie''s life was no longer in


    danger.


    But Simon asked, "someone sent you flowers?"


    ''does he always deviate the topic? '' Vana wondered?


    "Yes, dose thepany not allow flowers to be sent to the counter?"


    With a long face, Simon looked away and said coldly, "from now on!"


    Vana only thought that Simon was angry. Although she just realized the seriousness of this problem,


    fortunately, there was no loss in thepany. As long as there was a staff code in the future,


    everything would be fine. Was it because of the dereliction of management that he was angry?


    While Vana was guessing randomly, Simon had already looked at his watch and stood up. Vana also


    stood up. Simon''s tone suddenly softened and gentlyforted her, "it''s not your fault with Julie, and


    it''s also caused by thepany''s mistakes. So I will let thepany take over Julie''spensation.


    You can rest assured to work."


    "What? You mean I don''t need topensate?"


    "Do you want topensate?" Simon frowned and looked at Vana.


    "Anyway, Julie got injured because of me. I''ll pay for her treatment and hospitalization."


    With a smile on his face, Simon nodded and said, "then do as you said!"


    Vana was already enchanted by the smile of Simon, and said mechanically, "Okay, just as I said!"

 Chapter 23 Dismiss This Woman

    Chapter 23 Dismiss This Woman


    After Simon left, Vana and Carrie apanied Ethan to the injection hall for an intravenous drip.


    Carrie and Ethan got along very well, and Vana was worried about Julie on the other side, so she went


    upstairs after a while.


    Vana had been staying by Julie''s side all the time. Although Julie had been insulting and satirizing her


    from time to time. She said that Vana wanted to get close to Simon, but in Vana''s opinion, it was all


    Julie''s doing after getting angry, she did not treat Julie too aggressively.


    Time flied and it was nine o''clock in the evening. Vana asked Carrie to take Ethan home and asked


    Carrie not toe here at night. At first, Carrie was determined to apany Vana, but was forced by


    Vana not to waste the energy of the two people. After all, they had to go to work tomorrow.


    Therefore, when Petty and Daisy came to see Julie, there was only Vana here.


    Vana and Julie were having apensatory dinner sent by thepany at that time. While Vana was


    happy to have such a rich dinner with Julie, she picked out the shrimp from the dinner.


    When Vana looked up at the opened door, she identally saw that Julie also threw the shrimp on the


    table. Before she could ask Julie if she was also allergic to shrimp, she heard a very coquettish voice.


    "Wow, someone is still in the mood to eat!"


    Petty didn''t like Vana. She stared at Vana as if she was going to skin her.


    Seeing the two of them, Julie started to cry again.


    "Daisy, Petty, if the manager hadn''t sent me here today, I would have died."


    Petty red at Julie with disappointment, but Julie kept wiping her tears and didn''t see her. Then Daisy


    started to say, "But it was Vana who called the first aid when you were in danger. Why don''t you thank


    her?"


    "Vana..." Julie looked back at Vana and seemed to understand what Daisy meant in an instant. She


    suddenly pushed away the table on the bed fiercely and pounced on Vana. "Vana, you''re such a


    troublemaker. I''m really muddled. I actually believe that you didn''t do it on purpose. You''ve nned it


    for a long time. Tell me, why did you hurt me?"


    Vana''s face was scratched by Julie before she could react. A stabbing pain came and Vana


    immediately stepped back.


    It was impossible tofort Julie now. Petty came here to irritate Julie.


    "Vana, why are you hiding from Julie? You almost killed her. Why didn''t you let Julie hit you? Aren''t you


    always threatening us in a loud voice? Why don''t you dare to threaten me today? "


    The reason why Vana threatened Petty and others was that Petty often yed tricks on her, such as


    hiding needles in towels, beans in food, and a nail inserted into her high-heeled shoes, it could hurt her


    when the high-heeled shoes were broken. There were countless such things. Vana wasn''t say that they


    were vicious, but Petty bit back.


    What''s more, Petty and Julie had brought food to her these days. How could Vana forget the scars so


    soon? She had been given a hard time when she came to thepany and swore that she would


    never trust those women again.


    Of course, except for Carrie.


    But before she could finish her thoughts, Petty rushed over and pressed her against Julie. Petty said in


    a righteous tone, "Julie, hurry up. I''ll help you hold this evil woman. You must teach her a lesson this


    time."


    Vana was hit by Julie and Petty two times, and easily escaped from the attack of the two people. Petty


    was still running after her, so Vana walked to Daisy side and said, "Daisy, I admit that I did something


    wrong, but the leaders should have told you the solution to this matter. If the things continue to develop


    ording to their private will, thepany may be issued a criminal notice, which also means that it


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    will damage thepany''s reputation. "


    "How dare you threaten me? Call the police if you can!" Daisy actually stood on Petty''s side.


    Vana felt a little sad, but someone grabbed her hair in an instant. Then she saw Julie, who had been


    weak all the time, jumped off the bed and pressed her shoulder. Then her fists punched down like rain.


    Vana endured it all the time and did not make any reaction.


    However, the strength of the three women was strong, and for a few times, it was unbearable for Vana


    who had been used to all kinds of pain. Finally, their movements alerted the doctors and nurses, and


    they were forced to disperse.


    Vana''s hair was scattered, and her lipstick was wiped on her face. In addition to the wound left by Julie,


    there were also several ovepping palm marks left by Petty.


    And Vana''s clothes had been wrinkled. To Vana''s surprise, it was made by Daisy.


    Daisy used to be nice to her turned out to be a shrew.


    Soon, the doctor called the leader in charge of thepany, who said that someone woulde


    immediately. To Vana''s surprise, it was Simon''s assistant, but she had never seen this person. Steve


    came after Simon''s assistant.


    Steve looked at Vana who had already tidied up her hair but could see that she was seriously injured.


    Steve looked at Marcus subconsciously, who was the assistant of Simon. Marcus was the leader of the


    ck Regiment of Si Family. How could Simon let this man deal with it.


    "Steve, the boss personally handled this matter in the afternoon, but this phenomenon still appeared.


    Don''t you think it is very serious and has seriously affected thepany''s rules and regtions?"


    Steve echoed submissively as soon as Marcus finished his words. On the other side, Daisy knew that


    the punishment for Vana was probably due to the performance brought by her, so they did not kick


    Vana out of thepany. So Daisy immediately said, "Sir, in fact, the performance of Vana in the


    very good. For example, Petty, sometimes her performance was even better than that of Vana, so I


    think it''s unfair to the injured employee if they are forced to do such an unfair execution in order to


    retain talent. Could you please inform our boss that we''d better kick Vana out of thepany? "


    As soon as Daisy finished her words, Marcus suddenly fixed his sight on her. His sight were as cold as


    a sword, with a terrifying force.


    If he didn''t mishear, was this woman rude to his mistress?


    Although Marcus had heard of Vana before, he had heard from Terence and James that the woman


    could make his boss infatuated. Therefore, even if the woman was not as beautiful as a fairy, she


    should behave decently, but now... Well, maybe boss had a special taste.


    But her appearance was good. Although boss had a unique taste, his happiness was the most


    important.


    "Do you think you have the right toment here?" Marcus made Daisy speechless, but his next


    words made Daisy go crazy.


    He said, "Fire this woman too. Boss doesn''t want to see such a person be his stumbling block."


    Steve immediately reacted and thought, ''It seems that boss is still chasing after Vana? But it was


    obvious that he couldn''t get close to Vana with another identity? Does boss want romantic plots in love


    story? Oh my God! Damn it! It must be because Daisy doesn''t want to live long so that she affects the


    boss and his future girlfriend. ''


    However, Daisy was immediately stunned. She shouted, "Why?"

 Chapter 24 Wait Me Back

    Chapter 24 Wait Me Back


    "p!" a sound was heard along with the cold words of Marcus. "There is no room for you to question


    here."


    Seeing the palm print on Daisy''s face, Steve thought to himself, ''general Marcus, are you avenging for


    Vana?''!


    Daisy was frozen. She didn''t expect that she would be beaten. The grievance in her heart had blinded


    her eyes. She was so anxious that she didn''t know who she should find. She pulled Steve''s sleeve and


    said, "Mr. Steve, you have to help me clear my grievance. It''s okay that I was misunderstood and


    beaten by the leader for no reason. But why did he fire me so indiscriminately?"


    After another loud p, the clown finally quieted down.


    ''Three ps, right? Vana''s face was swollen because of the three ps from you. It''s lucky for you that


    Mr. Simon didn''t take your lives and you should pray to Buddha for it. Being pped by me is the least


    punishment.


    ¡­¡­ ''But what excuse can I find next?''


    Before Marcus could find an excuse, Daisy was so angry that she suddenly rushed up and grabbed


    Vana''s arm. Fortunately, Steve and Marcus quickly protected her behind. With her big eyes wide open,


    Daisy cried, "Vana, you are a coquettish bitch. Do you hook up with these two leaders behind my back?


    How could they give up a shop manager who has been tested and verified as a professional for an


    ordinary employee? You are such a coquettish bitch. I will kill you."


    With a howl of Daisy, Marcus gave her several fierce ps.


    ''How dare you call our boss''s woman a coquettish bitch? Give you a p!


    How dare you say that this woman hook up me and Steve? Another p!


    How dare you throw a tantrum in front of me? I will p you to death!''


    Then all kinds of excuses appeared in Marcus''s mind. This p directly pped her more than ten


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    times. Previously, Marcus had tried hard not to use his real strength, butter he couldn''t control it


    anymore. It was not until this contemptible scoundrel forgot to react and Steve in front of him called him


    several times that he calmed down.


    At this time, the anger of Daisy was gone, and her two cheeks were as red as apples that had been


    boiled with water. Steve looked at Marcus with some worry. But Marcus who didn''t know what was


    worries at all said to the people around him, "whoever wants to cause trouble with this matter today, his


    or her consequences will just like this woman. Mr. Steve, please go through the dismissal procedures


    quickly as I said before. Tomorrow morning, if this woman dares to step into the World Trade Mall, I will


    punish you."


    Before Marcus left, he gave a meaningful look at Vana. Vana saw that he was showing off, and Marcus


    meant, "future Mrs. Simon, I did a good job today, didn''t I?" but no one could understand his meaning.


    Soon the violent man left.


    After the man left, Daisy covered her cheeks and murmured, "why is this?"


    Vana also wanted to ask why things had turned like this?


    She was supposed to be fired by thepany, but now the shop manager was fired. How could this


    Soon, Steve called Daisy and Petty out to have a talk. Petty had been hiding aside and pretending to


    be invisible since Marcus came. Although she had a lot of confusion now, she dared not to do anything


    to Vana tonight because of what happened to Daisy.


    Vana took a look at Julie, who was standing on the ground barefoot. She wanted to help Julie to the


    bed, but Julie quickly took a few steps back to avoid her as if she was escaping from a gue.


    "Stay away from me. I didn''t do anything to you just now. I just pushed you a few times!" Julie was very


    uneasy, with her hands against the wall behind her.


    "Julie, I just want to help you. Why are you afraid of me? I didn''t do anything just now!"


    "No, it''s not like that.. Daisy was fired because she hit you, and Mr. Steve also called Petty out. I''m


    afraid... I''m afraid..."


    "Julie, how could you think so? I really don''t know Mr. Steve and that strange man. If I knew them,


    would I still be an ordinary employee?" It seemed that Julie had believed what Daisy said and thought


    she had hooked up the two leaders.


    "Really?" Julie was too young and she trusted others easily. Vana didn''t know what she could say and


    she just nodded naturally.


    Soon, Julie calmed down a little. Vana slowly approached Julie. Julie no longer rejected her. She


    helped Julie to sit on the edge of the bed and said to her, "I''ll get a basin of water to warm your feet.


    The ground is too cold."


    After saying that, Vana was about to do something, but Julie grabbed Vana''s hand in a hurry and said,


    "Vana, will you kick me out of thepany as well? I have a brother at school. Mom is sick. I can''t lose


    this job!"


    Vana knew that working in SS Jewelry was the dream of many people. After all, this work is easy and


    the basic sry was high, not to mention the Commission, which was a little higher than other peers.


    This kind of welfare was the reason why many young women were tied up, so the vast majority of


    employees would cherish such a job opportunity.


    It seemed that Julie was still suspicious of her, but Vana was not in a hurry to exin. She nodded


    patiently and said, "listen to me, your feet are too cold. It will hurt your body. If you have a good rest


    these days, I will promise to talk to Mr. Steve. Is it okay?"


    Julie suspected that she had an affair with Steve, who was at her father''s age. She really thought highly


    of her taste. But this girl was not only simple but stubborn. The things she believed would not be


    changed in a short time. Vana had no choice but to not deny this affair with her, which was better than


    having an affair with the abnormal man just now.


    Vana had never seen a man could be so righteous when he pped a woman. It was simply a weirdo.


    Vana wanted to stop him, but when she thought of the words that she was scolded by Daisy, she


    thought Daisy should be beaten!


    Vana shook her head and abandoned the ridiculous idea in her heart. Then she took a basin of water to


    Julie. As soon as she finished these things, the door of the ward was pushed open. Steve came in and


    told her not to go to work tomorrow. She should take care of Julie these days.


    Vana agreed. She waved goodbye to the money in her heart and still plucked up the courage to face


    the trouble she had caused.


    Then, she helped Julie lie down. After cleaning up the mess of the dinner, she alsoy down on the


    sofa to rest. The nurse in the hospital was kind enough to bring her a pillow and quilt.


    However, there was a small problem with Vana. She was used to sleeping in the same bed. So when


    she changed to another ce, she couldn''t fall asleep. And Julie, who was lying on the bed, seemed to


    be sleepless, tossing and turning on the bed, thinking about something.


    Vana plugged in the charger she borrowed from the nursing station, and her phone, which had turned


    off, lit up. She turned on the phone, and a second after the music disappeared, several messages


    popped up.


    Vana muted the phone in a hurry and began to check the messages.


    There were two pieces of information that shocked her, but after that, she felt everything that happened


    today was unreal.


    The first message she clicked on was from a strange number with only several simple words.


    ''I''m Simon''


    Vana was shocked. She rubbed her eyes and looked at the words two times to make sure that she


    knew them, but she couldn''t understand.


    Her phone number should be told by Steve, but why did Simon want her number?


    Just to find her on Tuesday so that he could finish his gratitude?


    This man was too persistent? She felt that he was a little stubborn.


    Vana was embarrassed because she didn''t know how to reply this message. If she didn''t reply, it would


    be impolite. If she didn''t receive or see it, it would be okay. But if she didn''t reply after reading it, she


    would really feel sorry.


    So she tossed and turned, holding the phone in her hands. After thinking for a while, she replied,


    "Okay, I''ve saved it!"


    After sending the message, she was pissed off by herself. Was it necessary to save the boss''s number


    for a meal? Simon must have misunderstood that she was the kind of person who took advantage of


    the situation to climb up. Vana was so regretful and she was afraid that Simon would think that she was


    a woman with chaotic private life.


    But when Vana didn''t know what to do, her phone vibrated. She immediately looked at the phone, and


    the unlocked screen showed a message from a strange number:


    ''Wait me back! ''

 Chapter 25 Allergen

    Chapter 25 Allergen


    ''Wait for me? Doesn''t he know how intimate these three words are? '' Vana said to herself, but soon she


    shook her head and put this strange idea aside.


    She remembered that when she was at home in the past, in order to relieve the difference in the status


    of servants, she often used the words "we", "everyone" instead of "me" and "you". Because Vana knew


    that all the vulnerable actually needed more recognition and sense of security from their boss, and


    these words would quickly close the distance between them, so that everyone would feel more


    Vana had always been disgusted with her mother at that time, her mother always used some words to


    show her status. Her purpose waspletely opposite to Vana, and the gap between them was self-


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    evident.


    "Ross, rural people like you can''t tell the difference between slightly sweet and a little sweet. But listen


    to me, it must be a little sweet, okay?"


    "Oh my God! Who is this poor country girl? She actually put the dandelion seeds into the yard. This


    kind of weeds can''t grow in my garden! "


    However, Vana alwaysforted everyone, "Ross, let''s do it together and try to make it as sweet as


    mom said, okay?"


    "Mom, the dandelion is flying with the wind. Joan can''t stop them, but Joan and I will help you drive out


    the herbs, okay? Will you, Joan? "


    In fact, this kind of phenomenon that could distinguish people from different sses was often seen in


    life, but it was the first time that Vana met a great entrepreneur like Simon who could think so much for


    the employees. The employees of the Si Company were really happy.


    Trying Vana''s best to suppress the idea of disturbing Simon, she clicked on the other text and began to


    read the English on it.


    Because the person who sent the message was not good at writing Chinese, most of the messages


    were sent in English.


    Dear Vana


    You received the flowers but didn''t call back.


    Do you want me to send someone to kidnap you back? ...


    Vana was so frightened that she immediately replied:


    I have to work every day. ok? ...


    The nervousness in her previous messages with Simon had all disappeared, and it was much easier to


    chat with this guy, but this guy''s identity was not easy.


    Before Vana could receive the message, vibration sound rang, and that person called.


    Vana raised her head and looked at Julie on the bed. She didn''t know when Julie had fallen asleep, but


    she was vignt and didn''t answer the phone immediately. Instead, she quietly put on her shoes and


    went to the bathroom. Then she closed the door to stop the sound from leaking out. Vana answered the


    phone.


    For a while, an attractive voice sounded from the phone, "Oh! Dear Vana, the phone rang for seven


    times before you answered. Are you killing someone? "


    "You sent me those flowers today. Do you know that you implicate me?"


    However, the man on the other end ignored the fact that he had implicated Vana. Instead, he was a


    little angry and said, "You''ve forgotten the way to talk with me and you just left for less than two months


    Let me think about what punishment I should give you!"


    "The flowers you sent today made my friend allergic to pollen and almost died. You were right just now.


    I was not killing people, but was forced to almost kill her."


    There was finally some reaction on the other end. The man''s voice suddenly snorted after a pause, and


    then he continued to say in an attractive tone, "Honey, what nonsense are you talking about? I picked


    and dealt with those flowers by myself. I was so considerate after knowing that you were allergic to


    shrimps! Oh, don''t be moved. You just need to appear outside my door in the morning four hourster.


    "


    "What? Have you ever dealt with that bunch of flowers? Does it mean that there is no pollen in it? "


    "Aha, I also found ten people who are allergic to pollen to test it. How is it? Are you moved to tears? If


    youe back at seven o''clock tomorrow morning, I can selflessly ept the unreasonable you! "


    That man asked ten people to test whether there was still pollen in the flowers. Of course, Vana


    believed it, because the man would always do a lot of things for her in such arge scale. Even if they


    dug out the gold of a mountain and ced it in front of her one year ago, it was just because Vana said


    that she liked golden.


    Vana was stunned. She looked at the bathroom door subconsciously. Although the door was not


    transparent and she couldn''t see Julie on the bed, what did she hear? How could Julie be allergic to


    those flowers without pollen?


    "You''re running out of my patience. You''re getting more and more thoughtless!"


    Vana heard the man''s cold voice and thought of his character. She immediately shivered and said,


    "Wait, honey. You are so considerate!"


    Perhaps it was because he had never heard that Vana was so enthusiastic that the man suddenly said


    something in surprise, "What did you say?"


    Somehow, Vana felt a little shy. She smoothed her hair and covered the receiver with one hand. She


    said in a low voice, "It should be two o''clock in the morning in Eritrea, right? I''m sorry that my phone


    was powered off before, but I like that bunch of flowers very much. "


    "Well, as long as you like it. I just picked it up for fun. Have you read the words on the card? Shirley bet


    that you will scold me in the bottom of your heart! "


    "Did you write those words?" Vana was surprised. This man didn''t know how to write Chinese at all?


    "Haven''t you seen me write Chinese?" He seemed to be a little angry.


    However, Vana still didn''t feel the anger on the other end. She said directly with contempt, "Have you


    written it? Ha-ha, you are an idiot in the H Country!"


    With a sound of something heavy falling, Vana heard the busy tone of her phone.....".


    He smashed his phone again. When could he get rid of this bad habit?


    Vana rubbed her hair and realized that it was two o''clock in the morning.


    That was to say, that guy didn''t go to bed until two o''clock in order to wait for her call? Didn''t he say that


    if someone disturb his sleep after ten o''clock, he would throw that person to the war zone and smash


    him into beehives?


    Or did he just sleep with a woman?


    Vana chose to believe this reason. After all, it was more conform with that person''s personality.


    Thinking that the man wouldn''t disturb her tonight, Vana hurried to the bathroom and went out to


    continue to lie on the bed. Vana didn''t fall asleep until midnight.


    The second morning, Vana was woken up by an employee who came to deliver food to them. When


    Vana woke up, she saw Julie sitting on the bed and eating, so she quickly took the lunch box from the


    employee and thanked her. After the employee left, Vana quickly washed her face and rinsed her


    mouth. Then she sat down next to Julie for meal.


    Julie was absent while eating. Vana had been thinking about Julie''s allergen, so she couldn''t focus on


    eating. About ten minutester, Julie finished her meal and was about to get up to wash the lunch box.


    Vana immediately stood up to help her wash it. But when she saw Julie''s lunch box, she blurted out by


    ident, "Julie, don''t you eat shrimps either?"


    Julie was startled. She stared at Vana''s eyes and stopped wiping her mouth with tissue.


    Vana didn''t expect her reaction like this. She quickly said with a smile, "I thought you were allergic to


    shrimps like me. I saw that you haven''t eaten shrimps two times!"


    Without waiting for Julie''s answer, Vana turned around and walked into the bathroom to wash the lunch


    box.

 Chapter 26 Let It Go

    Chapter 26 Let It Go


    Just after noon, Vana had thought that the matter that she had made a scene had been turned over


    after one day, but she heard from Carrie on the phone that the whole mall had gone crazy with


    discussions. She said that Daisy had been fired for some unknown reason, and even Petty''s bonus for


    this month had been deducted. Then Carrie asked Vana if she had received any punishment notice,


    and if her sry had also been deducted and needed help.


    But Vana had been with Julie the whole morning. She didn''t receive any punishment except that Julie


    had receivedpensation from thepany.


    Vana was confused. She was the only one who got involved in Julie''s allergy. Why did thepany


    punish Daisy and Petty, who had nothing to do with it?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She thought for a long time and didn''t understand what it meant. Atst, when the two were about to


    hang up the phone, Carrie suddenly said, "by the way, Vana, thepany has sent someone to deal


    with the flowers, but obviously, thepany wanted to confirm it, so they took some of the flowers


    away and investigated. I really hope that the flowers won''t make Julie allergic, so that you can clear


    your grievance. You don''t know what the people in the mall think of you. Why don''t youe back and


    apply for transfer to another department a few dayster? I heard that thepany''s operations


    department is recruiting new employees."


    "Carrie, I know you are worried about me, but I believe I can hold on!"


    "Vana, I don''t want you to leave. I just think that you will be surrounded by everyone''s gossip!"


    Vana was so moved. Since she came back, only Carrie treated her as a good friend sincerely. At this


    time, she did not forget to help her observe the situation of the shopping mall. It was so considerate.


    Vana''s attitude towards Carrie was even softer, and tears of gratitude were about to spill over her eyes.


    "You know what, Carrie, I really appreciate meeting a friend like you! You are so kind to me!"


    Then, Carrie said that it was worth it to have a friend like Vana. After talking for a long time, the two


    hung up the phone.


    Vana nced at the time. She had to ask Julie to take the medicine.


    But when she looked for Julie again, she found that Julie had left the ward and gone somewhere.


    Vana remembered that Julie said this morning that she was almost disfigured.


    Immediately, Vana was extremely worried and began to look for Julie in every corner of the hospital.


    Fortunately, Julie didn''t do anything stupid. When Vana found her, she was making a phone call at the


    exit of the safe passageway.


    Vana wanted to call Julie, but she heard Julie say, "I really can''t hold on any longer. She seems to have


    noticed that I am allergic to shrimp, not pollen."


    Vana was stunned, but she subconsciously stepped back. But the door behind her made a sound, and


    Julie immediately found her.


    As the two people found each other and screamed in horror, Julie''s phone identally fell down from


    the gap of the stairs.


    "Watch out! Phone!" Vana shouted nervously.


    Julie looked at her phone in a hurry, but didn''t feel regretful. Then Julie was frightened to cry by Vana,


    and tears slid down from the rash that hadn''t dissipated. For a moment, Vana didn''t know how to react,


    so she stared at Julie who was crying.


    "Vana, Vana, I was wrong. Don''te over. Don''t hit me!"


    Vana was a little embarrassed. She didn''t want to hit Julie!


    She was worried that their movements would be discovered by the onlookers, so sheforted Julie,


    "Julie, don''t cry. I am the one who should cry now, okay? I was framed and wronged by you. Now the


    whole mall is gossiping about me. I didn''t mean to hurt you. After all, you are also a victim."


    "You don''t hit me?"


    "Well, you are still injured. Why should I hit you?"


    "But if you know what I have done to you, you won''t treat me so peacefully. What should I do? I


    suddenly feel you are so pitiful now!"


    Vana was a little confused. She was not the one who was seriously allergic. Why should she be pitiful.


    Although she justined that the people in the mall were gossiping about her behind her back,


    she didn''t care about it at all. After all, there were too many rumors after she came back, and she was


    already numb to them.


    "Julie, crying can''t solve the problem. If you really feel sorry for me being wronged by you, just tell me


    why you are allergic to flowers, okay?"


    But Julie didn''t say anything. She bit her lips and sobbed desperately. Vana couldn''t do anything to her.


    Presumably, Julie was not the only one who nned this. She was afraid that if she spilled the beans,


    others would be involved. It meant that this matter was really not simple. Julie was simple minded. It


    was normal for her to be led by others.


    So Vana had to take a roundabout approach and said, "Julie, I will let this thing go. After all, you were


    seriously injured and almost died, but you have to promise me that you won''t do anything harmful to


    me again after I forgive you this time, okay?"


    Julie thought that she didn''t want to do such a thing against her own will after this time, so she nodded


    after hesitating for a while.


    "Then let''s make a deal. We won''t mention it anymore. I won''t force you to tell me who instigated you,


    and you won''t do anything harmful to me anymore. Let''s go back to the ward now and pretend nothing


    has happened."


    Julie slowly wiped her tears, agreed and followed Vana back to the ward.


    In fact, the reason why Vana was willing to talk to Julie was that Julie was a poor little girl. And it was


    not the wrong of kind people, it was the wrong of people who take advantage of them.


    Moreover, without a person who wanted to hurt her all the time, Vana could sleep morefortably. It


    was a win-win situation. Why not?


    As for what Carrie said, thepany was also investigating this matter. Presumably, even if they could


    find out that the flowers were not allergic, they would not be able to find strong evidence to prove that


    her behavior in public was unintentional, so the whole matter would end up with nothing definite.


    The night passed peacefully. On the second morning, Vana helped Carrie toplete the discharge


    formalities.


    It was nine o''clock in the morning when she went back to work at the counter of SS Jewelry. Vana''s


    appearance did not cause anyint from the shopping mall, and Carrie was not on the counter


    either. This time, her partner was a new employee, Sally Xia, who was sent here from downstairs.


    In the past, the sales of Sally Xia in her counter had always been very good. Although she was not the


    No. 1, the monthly sry that she got was iparable to that of the people on the fourth floor.


    She despised people who bought jewelry very much. Although jewelry was very expensive, it was not


    like clothes, bags and shoes, which were women''s daily goods. In her opinion, it was lucky for the


    jewelry counter''s group to sell a gem a week.


    Therefore, she also looked down upon all the employees on this floor. As long as people who were


    selling jewelry, she would not look at them seriously.

 Chapter 27 Male Model of Harry Show

    Chapter 27 Male Model of Harry Show


    Although Sally had such an opinion, it did not mean that she would not scramble for the order. On the


    contrary, she was quite happy on the way to win the order.


    Vana was supposed to be on the same shift with Carrie in the afternoon, but considering that she


    hadn''t gone to work for the past few days, her performance had fallen a lot. In order to pay for Julie''s


    medical expenses, she had spent all her savings.


    Therefore, when Vana and Sally scramble for the orders, their behavior was not a little ugly, which was


    quite ugly.


    What? Vana had been working abroad for so many years and should be very rich? How could she be


    so anxious to scramble for orders with strangers?


    Are you kidding me? Vana used to rely on her parents and her ex-boyfriend. She couldn''t take care of


    herself. She was an idiot when dealing with financial management. Why did you think she can save


    money?


    Besides, Vana had another hobby, that was, to do all kinds of extreme exercises.


    So she spent almost all her money on buying a motorbike, going to bungee jumping, skiing on the


    Mount Everest and so on.


    Vana loved extreme sports, just like that guy was excited about killing.


    To be more exact, this excitement was passion.


    At the right time, Vana saw a man walking towards her from a distance. He was wearing an Armani


    coat, a LV printing shirt, and a pair of thetest Urok pointed leather shoes. It seemed like that his bag


    with a LV logo was full of heavy gold bars. Of course, the gold bars were thought out by Vana. The


    reason why she observed them so carefully was, of course, to attract the customer.


    "Hello, sir. Are you here to buy jewelry? Are you interested in our ZXF Jewelry? There are a lot of new


    styles of jewelry recently, and some of them are particrly suitable for your unique temperament, sir. "


    Vana: ''Shit!''


    Vana took a look at Sally, who also had the same expression with her, and instantly saw a maning


    out of the elevator. That man was very young, tall and thin, and he looked like a model. For the time


    being, it was not clear what brand he was wearing, so those salespersons were not ready to make a


    move.


    Judging people by their appearance was the root of human beings, but in the mall, everyone observed


    people''s clothes. This crazy bad root was slowly tainted Vana.


    Before everyone could make a move, Sally''s eyes lit up and immediately disappeared from the counter


    like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves.


    As soon as Sally seemed to speed up to 60 miles per hour, she came to a sudden stop beside the male


    model. Then, in the full views of the public, Sally was very enthusiastic and humble... Kiss, kiss him.


    Oh! Everyone was stunned.


    Vana: ''This newer is ambitious and responsible. She is a rare talent!''


    But gradually, some people began to question, ''What''s going on? You can''t treat him like this just


    because he is handsome and rich! This woman was a bitch, or a bitch even more slutty than Vana.


    Vana: ''Fuck. I have nothing to do with this.''


    But soon, the model man made everyone more surprised.


    After Sally stood on tiptoe to kiss the man''s cheek, the man held her in his arms. Then he stretched out


    his big palm, which was bigger than ordinary people''s, to cling to her small waist. Then he touched her


    hip along the trembling small waist, and then pinched it hard. With the breath of Sally''s, the man gave


    everyone a fatal blow.


    He breathe in Sally''s ear and said in a low voice, "Honey, do you want to sleep with me again?"


    Oh! Everyone was trying to ept the message....


    Vana: ''Is it really a pornographic film on the spot?''


    Some girls coughed a few times, and then the crowd began to discuss again.


    "This man is different from what we think. He is actually a horny man who likes bitch."


    "It doesn''t seem like they have known each other for the first time. Is it an illicit affair?"


    "Wow, they have an illicit affair in the shopping mall. Sally is going to lose all her face."


    "Don''t you think that Sally is even more shameless than Vana?"


    Vana: ''Well, well, you can say whatever you like. Anyway, I don''t care. I''m broad-minded.''


    As the man and Sally were flirting with each other, everyone was enjoying the pleasure of cursing and


    watching the live broadcast excitedly. The atmosphere was so intense that no one stopped them.


    Seeing that it was almost the time for him to leave, Sally grabbed the man''s arm and brought him to the


    counter. Then she stood in front of the crowd and announced in a very high-profile manner, "Let me


    introduce to you. This is my boyfriend, the signing model of the Harry Show in M Country. Today... He


    came to see me. " After saying that, Sally shyly paused for a second before she finished all her words.


    Everyone: ''Oh my god, look at this bitch!''


    All the people present knew that Harry Show was a fashion show held in M Country, which was


    regarded as the most high-end men''s wear brand with the title of men''s Victoria''s Secret. Han


    Hathaway was a popr fashion brand in the world, and its products included men''s underwear,


    swimsuit, clothes, shoes, exclusive cosmetics, luxury retro suit, perfume and so on. It was one of the


    most famous underwear brands in the world that could show male characteristics.


    Han Hathaway''s pronunciation was very long andplex, so people in H Country liked tobine


    these two words in one word as Harry. So the whole show would be simplified as Harry Show, which


    was the most famous fashion show in the world.


    The crowd thought that Sally was such a bitch because she even showed off her boyfriend in front of


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    everyone.


    Sally was so arrogant to announce that her boyfriend was a male model signed by the Harry Show. Did


    this woman think she was different from others? Did she think she was superior to others? It was so


    hateful.


    So, suddenly, someone in the crowd came up and said disdainfully, "You haven''t introduced your


    boyfriend''s name yet! I''ve paid most attention to the Harry Show, so I know the names of the models


    they signed. Harry Show is not an ordinary show, and it''s difficult to be signed by them. Up to now,


    there are less than three persons in H Country who have signed with them. I remember very clearly,


    but you know, the models all look alike, so I can''t remember their faces clearly, but I remember their


    names clearly. So your boyfriend should be very famous. Tell us his name! "


    "That''s right. Don''t be so stingy. Don''t hide your boyfriend''s name. Tell Fannie about it. She talks about


    the Harry Show every day."


    "Aha, look at her face. Her boyfriend is definitely not the model signed by the Harry Show."

 Chapter 28 A Disgusting Boyfriend

    Chapter 28 A Disgusting Boyfriend


    Even Vana felt embarrassed for Sally, so Sally didn''t look well. So many people gathered around her


    and asked her about her boyfriend''s name. Even though they had just gotten along with each other for


    a short time, they were almost strangers, okay?


    When a stranger asked her for her boyfriend''s name, these bitches just wanted her to lose face.


    On the contrary, the man showed a smile at the corners of his mouth, took the hand of Sally and kissed


    her on the back of her hand. He said without hide, "Honey, I don''t care. Let''s see if you want to tell


    them."


    With hair tied behind her head, Sally was encircled by the blue butterfly shaped hair distributed by


    SS. Her forehead was full, and her beautiful cheeks looked back at the man affectionately. Then she


    showed the smile of the Virgin Mary and said to the crowd, "his name is Lee Li. He also has a


    nickname, but I don''t address him that way usually. Is it Lay, honey?"


    "Oh, ha," the woman named Fannie started to y tricks again. She covered her mouth with the back


    of her hand andughed horribly. Then she said, "Lee Li, right? I have never... Wait, what''s his


    nickname? Lay?"


    "Leo, I''m so sad that Sally always forgets it!" The man answered. At the same time, he rubbed the


    buttocks of Sally, acting like a spoiled child.


    Looking at him shyly, Sally began to punch him on the chest with her small fist,ining that he had


    touched her in front of so many people to make her shy.


    However, no one paid attention to what they were doing, because everyone was waiting for the


    response of Fannie.


    Unexpectedly, Fannie changed her attitude and opened her mouth wide in surprise. She stared at the


    model man carefully and then said in surprise, "You are the little model signed by the Harry Show


    recently, aren''t you? Oh, no, I shouldn''t have called you little model, because you are the youngest


    signed model of the Harry Show."


    "What? The youngest signed model? How old is he? How old is Leo?"


    "20! Oh my God! Sally, you are so lucky to have a boyfriend at such a young age!" Fannie''s attitude


    immediately made a big turn of one hundred and eighty degrees. Seeing her ugly awkward response,


    Vana was almost pping her hands to show her surprise.


    Vana: Excuse me? Sally? Who called her bitch just now?


    Vana was so embarrassed that she pretended that the counter was dirty and continued to work.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As Fannie''s attitude changed, the people around began to change.


    ording to Vana''s understanding, those people should have called Sally "robbed the cradle" at this


    time. However, they began to praise her for her luck and insight, which made Vana witness a great


    scene in her life.


    However, as the discussion began to favor Sally, some discordant voices gradually pointed at Vana.


    "Sally, you are really something. I heard that you did a good job in selling luxury goods on the second


    floor, right? But it was because of that bitch, Vana, who made Julie be like that, that you are


    forced to take the shift."


    "That''s right. Vana is a person who likes to do things that can''t be done well. Be careful, Sally. It was


    that bitch who almost made Julie lost her life."


    "Well, well, Sally, you don''t know how cruel and merciless Vana is. She stole my customerst time


    with her beauty. You have to pay attention to her."


    In order to curry favor with a person, one had to lower a person, which was an irreversible trend of


    social survival. And how poor the poprity of Vana in the mall was in direct proportion to how many


    customers she had robbed.


    And Vana''s advantage was never her appearance. Her shopping guidance ability was never worse


    than others, and the speed of selling products was never slower than others. However, in the eyes of


    everyone, her appearance had be the reason why everyone rejected her, and also the reason


    why everyone overturned her hard work and ability to nder her.


    Is it my fault to be beautiful? I''m still a child! ! !


    Vana roared silently and continued to wipe the counter with her head down. Eh, the ss on the


    counter seemed to be able to reflect the light. Eh, how could it be able to reflect people''s shadows?


    As soon as Vana saw the person in the ss, she immediately raised her head to calm herself down.


    She grinned a smile that could be described as silly. She said in a bright voice, "Sally, do you want to


    talk with your boyfriend for a while? It doesn''t matter. I can do it by myself. You can go!"


    However, on the other hand, Sally came over with her boyfriend''s hand in her hand and warned Vana in


    a very arrogant tone, "don''t try to y tricks on me, or my boyfriend wille to avenge me."


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Vana looked at Sally and her boyfriend Lee Li, and nodded dully


    to agree.


    With so many people watching, how could you be so coward, Vana. And she didn''t bully others at


    ordinary times. It was obvious that they framed her, but they was framed by their teammates. Besides,


    she didn''t rob customers. They all came to her obediently.


    She was so sad, but she had to pretend to live with a smile.


    Vana''s smile was really ugly, worse than crying.


    Therefore, her smile frightened Sally. She red at Vana in disgust and pulled her boyfriend towards


    the elevator. Her boyfriend seemed to want to threaten Vana and kept looking back at her, which made


    Vana want to make a face behind to vent her anger. But just forget it, she''d better continue to guard the


    counter.


    During the whole day, except for the morning when Sally''s boyfriend came, which caused quite a stir,


    all the people in the counter behaved themselves after that, and continued to indulge in the thought that


    why Sally hadn''te back after she left.


    However, Vana didn''t care much about it. Because the business of the market on Monday was very


    quiet, and it seemed that Sally had been rejecting her from the beginning, so she didn''t urge her to


    It was not until noon when Carrie came that Vana was able to have lunch. However, she still had to go


    to work in the afternoon, which she had promised Steve.


    After dinner, Vana took out her card and was about to enter the back door of the building, but was


    stopped by a man far away.


    She heard that the man was calling her, but it seemed that he was not sure about her name. He called


    her vaguely, but as soon as Vana turned around, she ran into the model man.


    What was he doing here?


    "Are you Vana?" The model man showed a friendly smile. Vana was a little confused. Did he want to


    apologize to her behind Sally''s back?


    Good boy, so kind.


    "I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time! With all due respect, I like your face very much. Would


    you mind making an appointment with me for a sex at noon?"


    Vana: fuck you, son of a bitch.


    Vana thought it was a waste to talk to such a crazy man, so she immediately turned around and left in


    anger. But before she took two steps, the person behind her quickly grabbed her wrist.


    "Don''t pretend. Your friends said that you would apany all the guests. I''m handsome and rich. You


    won''t suffer any loss."


    Vana felt that she was about to grit her teeth, but she still held back thest bit of sanity. She had to be


    calm for the sake of Sally. After all, he was only 20 years old and was not sensible.


    "I''m good at it. When I went to your staff toilet at noon, Sally that Slut even lost her voice."


    Damn it! I can''t stand it!


    With a crack, two fingers of Lee''s big hand, which was quickly snapped back by Vana, were easily


    broken. The disdain on his face turned into panic and just less one second was used. 1 secondter,


    he ferociously circled Vana''s neck with his arms, screamed and cursed, "Shit! so great strength, hiss...


    It hurts! You bitch! I''ll teach you a lesson! "


    As Lee Li hissed in pain, he began to drag Vana aside. Vana thought it was a piece of cake to deal with


    this kind of man, and she was not in the mood to y with him, so she quickly hit Lee''s abdomen with


    her elbow. Lee Li loosened his grip in pain, and Vana was pleased to get rid of it. While retreating to the


    back door, she raised two middle fingers to despise him.


    Then she swiped the card and went upstairs, forgetting what had happened to her.

 Chapter 29 He Is Back

    Chapter 29 He Is Back


    On the second day, Vana was particrly nervous. Of course, it was impossible for her to feel


    embarrassed when she met with Sally, because she was not on duty today.


    All this had to be traced back to the conversation she had with Simon in the corridor of the hospital that


    day.


    "As for the stock market fluctuation in the J City, I may need two days toe back. It''s ten o''clock in


    the morning when I get off the ne. If you have time, we can have lunch together that day. ¡­¡­ Last


    time, I said I wanted to thank you, but I had something urgent to do. So I want to thank you again. If


    you are not busy, we have an appointment that day.'' ...


    "All right." ...


    "What''s your schedule these days?" ...


    "Well, in recent days, we have to work in shifts. I''m in the same shift with Carrie, and the other six


    people are also in two shifts every day. But Mr. Si, don''t worry. I''ll help Julie with her work, and it won''t


    affect regr shifts!" ...


    "What about Tuesday morning?" ...


    "Tuesday morning? Julie didn''t seem to be on duty!" ...


    "I''m talking about you?" ...


    "What? I? Well, I seemed to have work this morning!" ...


    Then he told Steve, ''''Give Vana a holiday on Tuesday morning!'''' ...


    "Okay, okay!" ...


    "If you don''t have enough persons, you can shift from the counter downstairs." ...


    "Okay, boss!" ...


    Therefore, what made Vana nervous was that she was going to have a date with Simon today... Well...


    They had dinner together for thanking her.


    Why did she feel a little nervous? How could she be nervous about such an ordinary thing?


    ''However, as the youngest, the most handsome and rich male CEO in the whole H Country, Vana, you


    like to ost handsome men and beautiful women, don''t you?''


    Sitting on the bed, Vana looked at the clothes on the bed and nodded automatically. She felt that what


    she had just thought was very correct.


    So after organizing her thoughts, Vana began to choose the clothes to wear when she saw Simon at


    noon.


    Thece dress was elegance but naive. The long dress was gorgeous but formal. The wrap dress was


    sexy but vulgar. The diamond dress was beautiful but solemn.


    ''Oh, my God! Vana! Don''t you have a normal dress?''


    Vana shook her head. The only normal clothes were a ck jacket and jeans when she rode a


    motorcycle and her uniform for work. In fact, uniform should be the best choice for her whichpared


    to these deliberate clothes. But she didn''t go to work today. Oh, my God, it was really a tangled matter.


    Lying limply on the bed, Vana felt like weeping but had no tears. Why didn''t she have any clothes that


    could be worn to see Simon? Was she really going to wear that gorgeous dress?


    ''No, I would rather appear in front of him in my uniform instead that let him think that I pay great


    importance to this lunch!'' Vana gritted her teeth and finally looked at the uniform.


    Vana had a ridiculous thought, that was, when she had to do something, she had to find a very


    reasonable reason for herself. So this morning, Vana didn''t work, but she put on the five sets of uniform


    that the employees wore and appeared on the 4th floor of the World Trade Mall.


    On the morning shift, Carrie and Julie were not very busy at the counter. They were a little surprised to


    see Vana, but Carrie was very looking forward to seeing Vanae to work with them. She quickly


    held Vana''s hand and began to gossip. Beside them, Julie also seemed to want to join them. Vana


    waved at her, quickly close the distance among the three people and began to whisper. "Are you very


    curious about Sally yesterday? "


    Carrie was a little confused about the attitude of Vana towards Julie, but she still couldn''t resist the


    impact of the matter of Sally. Carrie immediately asked, "I heard that her boyfriend is a very famous


    model, right?"


    After what happened yesterday, Vana specially went back to search for the list of models signed for the


    Harry Show. Lee was true, but that person had no rtionship with Lee from hair to toe. Vana guessed


    that person should also be called Lee, and maybe he was also a model. After all, his figure and height


    were obvious there. But he said that he was Lee, a famous model. It was impossible for Vana to admit


    it even if she gouged out her eyes.


    "Don''t listen to those people''s nonsense. Sally didn''t recognize to find a fake, but she should not know


    it herself. So don''t tell her, lest that she thinks we are gossiping behind her back."


    Julie covered her mouth in surprise and said, "Really? I heard that from Fannie, Sally''s boyfriend is


    really an international model! "


    Vana shrugged and said mysteriously, "Then you believe what they said."


    Compared with trusting those people, Carrie was more willing to believe in Vana. So she pulled Vana


    and said, "I believe you, I believe you. I also heard from them that the fake flirted with Sally in public,


    right? Rubbing her breasts and buttocks? Am I right? "


    As Carrie spoke, she made a gesture of rubbing. Vana burst intoughter because of her. Then she


    nodded and said, "Not only that, they seemed to make a pornographic movie on the spot."


    "Ahhh!" Carrie and Julie cried out in surprise, which attracted the attention of the crowd around them.


    Then the three of them quickly stopped shouting. While tidying up the counter in a serious manner, but


    they still continued to discuss in a low voice.


    When it was about ten o''clock, Vana''s nervous heart had already jumped out of her chest. When it was


    ten fifteen, Vana''s phone rang on time. Then, when everyone continued to work but she was very


    excited, Vana quietly took out her phone and looked at it.


    There was an unread message on the unlocked screen. The content of the message was very simple.


    The three words "I am back" were lying in the message box silently.


    Before Vana unlocked the message, another sound rang. Then the previous number with the mark of


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ''SS'' was sent to her again.


    ''I have something to deal with first, and I''ll send someone to pick you up. ''


    Holding the phone in her hand, Vana took a deep breath and had an inexplicable emotion in her heart.


    Vana didn''t expect that Simon would report his schedule to her in time when he got off the ne! ! !


    In fact, he could contact her after he finished his work, but he exined the reason to her like a usual


    friend. He told her the schedule, which sounded a little strange.


    But Vana couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong.


    When Vana was in a daze with the phone in her hand, Carrie suddenly leaned over and peeked at her


    message. Then, Carrie frowned and teased, "Hey, your face is still red. Which man sent a message to


    our beauty? Let me have a look."


    As Carrie spoke, she actually snatched away the mobile phone of Vana. She read the message loudly,


    but asked in confusion, "Send someone to pick you up? Who will he send? Is he a powerful person? "


    Vana smiled and tried to grab the phone, but Carrie hid the phone behind her back and kept asking


    Vana to answer her.


    Vana had no choice but to lie, "It''s a ssmate reunion. I don''t know where we are going to see the


    movie, so he said he would arrange another ssmate to pick me up. What are you talking about?"


    However, as soon as Vana finished her words, Carrie immediately sent a message with her back to


    Vana. Carrie typed very fast all the time. When Vana realized that something was wrong, she had


    already sent the message. Then Carrie shook the phone in front of Vana and said, "I just asked him


    what movie he wanted to watch. He didn''t say anything else. If he wants to watch a love movie, there


    would definitely be no other people, which means that you are lying. If It is other types, well, you might


    be able to pass my test. "


    Vana thought that she was doomed, but she had to pretend not to be noticed by Carrie. Soon, her


    mobile phone rang, and Vana wanted to snatch it to see what was going on, but Carrie immediately


    picked up her mobile phone and said, "Let''s talk about itter. I''ll be there soon! What? He didn''t


    answer my question and said he would be here soon. Did he change his mind ande to pick you up


    in person? "


    Thank God, Simon didn''t expose her lie. All of a sudden, Vana felt that she was being caught cheating.


    Although it was very exciting, she always felt that she had betrayed Carrie.

 Chapter 30 Why Do You Go To Work

    Chapter 30 Why Do You Go To Work


    But before Vana could think more, a burst of girls'' gasps attracted their attention. Taking advantage of


    the sound from the other side, Vana immediately grabbed her phone and began to type a message on


    it.


    ''Sorry, I sent it wrong just now.''


    Vana deleted thest few words, and then typed ''I sent it to someone else but sent it to you!'' ...


    After thinking about it for a while, she deleted it and wrote, ''Are you free recently? We can watch a


    movie together!'' ...


    ''Vana, be brave. Excellent men are the rights that every woman can chase for. Although Carrie is your


    good friend, don''t forget that you are still a maiden at the age of 21!''


    ''OK.'' Vana immediately clicked send, and then quickly threw the phone under the counter and began to


    pray. Suddenly, she began to pray that Simon did not see or identally delete this message when


    deleting other messages. Such contradictions did not stop for a second, and the crowd''s shouting did


    not stop. Just when Vana was about to see what was going on, a voice came from the counter, "Julie,


    are you feel better? I''m here to bring you soup. "


    Vana''s expression suddenly froze, because this voice... It sounded familiar.


    Following her sight, Vana raised her head and saw a man in a suit standing in front of Julie and Carrie


    in the counter. Even so, the corner of his clothes could be seen to be wrinkled. He must have rushed


    here as soon as he got off the ne.


    He came to bring soup to Julie. Did he...?


    She was so regretful that she almost died. She really hoped that Anna hadn''t seen the message


    before. She didn''t know if sending another message [wrong] could ease this embarrassment.


    When Vana looked at the man, the man also passed Julie and Carrie looked at her. Then the man


    nodded slightly. Maybe he was saying hello to Vana, but after seeing this movement, Vana felt more


    embarrassed.


    It was better to die. This was the first time in Vana''s life that she had such a feeling.


    Soon, the crowd began to mor again. It was obvious that everyone was disappointed and sad. The


    care of Simon for Julie had already exceeded the feelings of the boss to his subordinates. That only


    meant that Simon was chasing after Julie.


    "Ahhh! It''s not true. It''s not true. How could King Si fall in love with Julie? And how could Julie be with


    him? "


    "It''s over. It''s the end of the world. The man I love most is showing off their love in front of me. My heart


    hurts. I feel that I won''t love him anymore."


    "Don''t stop me. I''m going to jump from the building now."


    Soon after, many employees left the mall. Some of their shoes fell while some shed tears and said that


    they were going to jump from the top floor.


    The security guards behind Simon immediately controlled all the exits of the mall, and the scene was


    filled with wails.


    Julie, who had been in a daze for a long time, finally found her thoughts. She was so excited that she


    seemed to be dreaming. She raised her tearful eyes and asked carefully, "King Si, you.... You said you


    came to bring me soup on purpose? "


    Simon didn''t smile, but he said in a firm tone, "Yes, shrimp soup. I''ve asked someone to prepare it as


    soon as I came back. I hope I can see you drink it with my own eyes."


    "Shrimp soup! A-ah-ah-ah. It''s so considerate. Why didn''t you make it for me? I also want to drink it. "


    "Stop quarreling. Even if King Si fed me poison, I would finish it with a smile, let alone shrimp soup."


    "Mommy, I broke up my heart. The guy that I like has fallen in love with another girl and even prepared


    shrimp soup for her!"


    The scene in the crowd ofints continued to lose control, but at this time, Vana faintly felt that


    things were going in a strange direction. If it was really like those women who lost their mind, Julie


    would definitely drink the shrimp soup that Simon sent to her, but Julie was allergic to shrimp. This


    mistake couldn''t be made again. Julie''s allergy hadn''tpletely recovered, or she would die.


    "Mr. Si... King Si, I really want to have it now, but I''m not hungry after breakfast. Can I have it at lunch


    time? " Fortunately, Julie was not stupid, which made Vana feel a little relieved.


    But the next second, Simon said, "But I want to see you drink it with my own eyes to make sure that


    you did drink the soup I gave you."


    His domineering tone broke the hearts of countless women, but Vana increasingly felt that the coldness


    on Simon''s face when he spoke was somewhat terrible, as if he was ruthlessly forcing others to do


    something they didn''t want to do.


    Upon hearing this, Julie had no excuse to refuse. In the full view of the public, Julie opened the lunch


    box by herself. Then she was surprised to see a lot of shrimps in the box, but she quickly hid her


    expression. She took out the iron spoon from it, scooped up a spoonful of shrimp soup, and then sent it


    to her mouth.


    Thinking of this, Vana quickly thought of the way. If she interrupted them at this time, she would


    definitely be hated by Simon. This was the result she didn''t want to see, but if she didn''t stop them,


    Julie would suffer again.


    Just when Vana was in a dilemma, suddenly, it seemed that something pushed Carrie by ident and


    she pushed Julie''s body. Julie shook her hands and a spoon of soup sshed on the counter.


    Vana hurried to support the two of them, only to find that Carrie had sprained her ankle and began to


    cry because of the pain. Vana ced her on a high stool beside and squatted down to massage her


    ankle.


    On the other hand, Simon''s eyes were suddenly attracted by Vana, so he didn''t notice that Julie was


    secretly relieved.


    "Vana, don''t press it for me. Mr. Si is still here. It''s not good." Carrie was afraid that she would make


    others think that she was an effeminacy woman who bullied her colleagues, so she stopped Vana in a


    hurry.


    Vana smiled at Carrie, took out a pair of spare low heels and changed them for her. "Don''t wear high


    heels after you work so hard in the morning."


    After changing the shoes for Carrie, Vana heard what Carrie said and helped her up. The people


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    around them didn''t focus their eyes on two women. On the contrary, Simon, who was gazed by the


    crowd, just watched Vana quietly until she finished everything.


    When Carrie pulled Vana close to the counter, Simon asked someone, "Why do you go to work today?"


    Vana was stunned. This should be a question for her, but how could answer him in front of so many


    people.


    Julie and Carrie answered at the same time, "I happen to work in shifts today!"


    All of a sudden, everyone began to despise Carrie. They all thought that since Simon came to see


    Julie, he was naturally asking Julie. However, it was too ridiculous for Carrie to think that Simon was


    talking to her.


    Vana frowned in distress and nced at Carrie apologetically. In fact, it was not Carrie''s fault. She had


    an illusion that Simon had spoken to her just now, because Simon had seen the two of them, so it was


    normal for Carrie to think so.

 Chapter 31 Watch a Love Movie Together

    Chapter 31 Watch a Love Movie Together


    The man saw that the person who was asked didn''t answer for a long time, and remembered that


    Terence had told him before that it was necessary toe secretly to a rtionship, especially


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    between the boss and the subordinate. The first reason was excited, and the second reason was to


    prevent the subordinate from being questioned in this rtionship.


    After thinking for a while, Simon nodded. Indeed, if he fell in love with Vana openly in such a working


    atmosphere, he was afraid that his beloved one would be bullied.


    So Simon didn''t insist on asking something face to face. He nced at Carrie carelessly and then


    turned to Julie. This time, he was more patient and coaxed her, "Don''t you like the soup I gave you? I


    will be very sad! "


    Julie: "I I... "


    "What? You have to drink even it is poison!"


    "Oh, my god... Are you acting cute? "


    "Oh my God! I''ve never heard such a sexy person say such sexy words in such a sexy voice. I''m going


    crazy."


    "I choose to be deaf. It''s true. It''s cruel for me to hear such words from someone I love. Oh my god,


    please let me die now. "


    Julie finally picked up the spoon again and scooped up a spoonful of soup from the lunch box. The


    spoon was slowly sent to her small mouth. As soon as the spoon touched her lips, Simon interrupted


    her in a cold voice, "Well. Or... Are you more willing to ept the flowers I give you? "


    "What? Flowers? It''s so romantic. "


    "Wait, Julie is allergic to pollen. Why didn''t King Si figure it out in advance? "


    "Look, those flowers look like the ones in the SS counter a few days ago!"


    "What? Do you mean that King Si can''t afford to give the flowers, so he sent flowers which ced in


    the counter to others? You are too... No, no, those flowers are really the Baby''s Breath. What''s going


    on? "


    As the man behind Simon sent a bunch of Baby''s Breath, Julie beside Vana had fallen from a beautiful


    dream to hell. If she didn''t understand it now, she would be a fool, but she didn''t understand why it was


    Simon who did such a cruel thing to her.


    But the man still said coldly, "Do you remember these flowers? It''s the Baby''s Breath that made you


    allergic that day. But I''m curious why you are not allergic this time. "


    "Ah..." As soon as Simon finished his words, Julie''s terrified voice came again. She was so frightened


    that she stepped back a few steps and began to cry. "It''s not a flower, not a flower. I admit. I''m just


    allergic to shrimps. Before entering the market that day, I ate a whole jar of shrimp mud. I didn''t mean


    to hurt Vana. Vana, I shouldn''t have wronged you. Please forgive me. Forgive me. Okay? "


    Vana was stunned. She had discussed with Julie about this matter, but Julie was forced to say it.


    Although Simon had helped her clear her grievance, Julie....


    Vana looked at Simon in a hurry. The emotion in her eyes was soplicated that Simon suddenly felt


    that he had made a mistake, but he did not admit that the decision made by his wise mind was wrong.


    Seeing what was going on, Simon shouted at the people around them, "It''s time to go back to work."


    Even if some people were still not far away, the ck Regiment and security guards behind Simon


    began to expel them. Those who were going to jump from the building immediately patted their chests


    and went back to work when they saw that there was a turning point.


    In the SS Jewelry counter, Vana was trying her best tofort Julie. However, Julie was as stubborn


    as ever, thinking that she should make a desperate n this time.


    "Vana, I will resign. It''s my retribution for hurting you. I will live hard without a job, but I don''t have to live


    against my will anymore."


    Vana nodded. Even if she still wanted to help Julie beg thepany to let her stay, those fearsome


    sarcasm would never let Julie off after she stayed. It might be a good thing to leave.


    After Julie made her promise to Vana, she looked at Simon obsequiously. Julie had always had an


    illusion in her heart. Although the dream had only been realized in less than twenty minutes, she was


    already satisfied. The reality of waking up from the dream made her see clearly the gap between


    Simon and her, and because of this, she didn''t believe that the prince would fall in love with Cindere


    either. So she said in a humble tone, "I always know that the CEO has always been very busy, but I


    didn''t expect that you would spare some time to solve the internal conflict of thepany because of


    me. I have done too much wrong. The most important, it wasted your time because I didn''t admit that


    this matter has nothing to do with others. I''ll leave thepany, and thepany can also make an


    announcement to rify everything. I''m willing to ept all thements of thepany on me. I''m


    sorry, sir. "


    Although Vana was a little depressed, she was relieved and did not have too much expectation. From


    the moment when Simon was willing to solve this matter personally, she had already noticed the


    consequences of Julie.


    During this period of silence, Simon frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while,


    he said with uncertainty, "You don''t have to leave thepany!"


    As soon as he finished his words, both Julie and Vana were shocked.


    Vana was even a little excited and stared at Simon with a pair of expectant eyes.


    In her eyes, Simon saw the hope to retrieve the situation. It was right for him to say so.


    So Simon nodded and said, "The operational department is in the back office building. If you don''t want


    to stay here, you can go there to work."


    "Really? You really don''t dismiss me? "


    This was also what Vana wanted to ask. In fact, Vana didn''t hate Julie. On the contrary, she felt sorry


    for Julie because of her family background. The decision that Julie had made before would definitely


    greatly affect the status of Julie''s family. And now, the promise of Simon gave Julie hope again.


    The operational department didn''t have to deal with customers. Although there was nomission for


    sales, the sry of the operational department was not too low because it belonged to the superior


    branch. In addition, the job was very easy. It was a job that most stable people wanted.


    Of course, those who wanted to be a phoenix would not go there. They were more willing to stay in the


    sales department where sessful people often came.


    The atmosphere at the scene finally eased down, and the mood of them was much better. After giving


    relevant order to Terence, they left.


    The three people in the counter continued to work with different thoughts.


    However, the phone, which was still in the cab, rang not long after Simon turned around. Vana


    quickly looked at the message sent by [SS], saying, "Okay!"! ...


    Vana was puzzled, but she immediately saw the two messages she sent. One was from Carrie, and the


    other was from herself. Obviously, he had replied to her.


    Just when Vana was wondering whether she should be happy or not, another message came.


    ''I heard that ''Love in Paris'' was shown recently. It should be very good! ''


    ''''Love in Paris''? Romantic film? ... Did she enter the sprint stage to flirt with this man?


    She was even more nervous than being invited to dinner.


    But wait, didn''t we have lunch together? Why did he leave first? Was he going to stand her up again.


    Looking at the back of Simon who just entered the elevator, Vana was depressed. But until the elevator


    door closed, the man did note to her. Vana was embarrassed. It seemed that she was really going


    to be stood up.

 Chapter 32 A CEO Whose Phone Was Out Of Power

    Chapter 32 A CEO Whose Phone Was Out Of Power


    Vana thought that if Simon stood her up again, she would say that she couldn''t go to the cinema in the


    evening.


    Depressed, she struggled for a long time. Seeing the expression on Vana''s face, Carrie couldn''t help


    but ask, "Vana, why hasn''t your boyfriende to pick you up yet? I''m almost anxious for waiting for


    him."


    "Boyfriend? Please we are just ssmates!"


    "Did he reply what movie would you watch together? You have made a decision for this, right?"


    Vana immediately searched for thetest movie she had found on Micro-blog recently, and hurriedly


    said, "Mummy Returns, I heard that the evaluation is very high, and many of our ssmates went to


    watch it twice."


    "What? Not a love movie? It seems that it is really a date between ssmates. Vana, I really feel sorry


    for you. You are so beautiful and good. Why don''t you have a boyfriend? And..." As Carrie spoke, she


    leaned over and snickered, and said to Vana''s'' ear, "judging from the way you walk, you should still be


    a virgin, right?"


    Damn it! Can she tell it from the way I walk? So did Carrie mean that she was not?


    Vana immediately chuckled and said, "Don''t talk about me, and you are the same, aren''t you?"


    Carrie heard that Vana was actually making fun of her, and then the two of them began to fight


    yfully.


    At the same time, in the downstairs of the World Trade International, Terence was standing outside the


    car, and with the same expression as Simon, he red at the phone in Simon''s hand. Steve''s phone


    had not been connected, and he wondered if this guy had sneaked off again.


    Finally, the busy tone was heard again. Then, Simon got off the car. Terence rushed to stop him, "Boss,


    you can''t. If you pick her up in person, she will be killed by those crazy women."


    Simon straightened his cor angrily and said impatiently, "so who forgot to prepare a spare phone for


    me?"


    "Bo... Boss, your phone is out of power because you took it out from time to time in J City to see if


    there is any message from that woman. Why do you me me?" The more Terence spoke, the lower


    his voice became. He was afraid that he would offend his boss at this time.


    "If I don''t go upstairs, then you pick her up here in ten minutes."


    "Boss, those crazy women are not idiots. Can''t they recognize I am your assistant?" Please, he is also


    very famous, okay?


    When Simon was about to get angry, his phone, which was thrown on the seat, suddenly rang. Seeing


    that it was from Steve, he immediately answered it.


    The speed was not like that of a gentleman at all. He should not have shown his impatience.


    "Hello, Terence! I was checking the ounts just now, but I was interrupted and had do it again, so I


    didn''t receive your call in time."


    "It doesn''t matter! Now call Vana and ask her to go downstairs, on the side of the road at exit C. Tell her


    I''ll wait for her."


    "Bo... Boss? " Steve was sweating. It seemed that he had to answer Terence''s phone as soon as


    possible.


    "Do as I said!"


    "Okay!"


    Then Simon hung up the phone. When Terence saw his boss tidying up his cor and tie from time to


    time while waiting for Vana, he thought boss looked a little anxious as if he was waiting for his wife who


    was going to marry.


    About more than 10 minutester, a figure in the staff uniform of theirpany ran towards them from


    afar.


    As she got closer, Terence saw his future boss''s wife stop beside the car without any blush.


    "Is this Mr. Simon''s car?"


    Confused, Terence nodded his head. ''Is she a car-greedy woman?'' he wondered. However, this was


    also one of boss''s advantages. Vana loved cars, and there were many limited edition sports cars in


    boss''s house. He was so smart that he helped his boss win the heart of his future wife.


    "Get in the car!" Simon said peacefully in the car. With an order, Terence opened the door beside Vana.


    Then she felt the cold air blowing out from the car. She looked into the car subconsciously and


    immediately looked away after meeting with Simon''s eyes. Then she got in the car.


    There was nothing between them, but they were so quiet that they didn''t dare to take a step forward.


    Vana thought the whole process would be awkward, but Simon began to chat with her peacefully and


    asked her why she went to work during break time. Of course, she couldn''t tell him that because she


    didn''t know what clothes she wore to date him, she could only go to work and wear work clothes


    openly. Although Simon couldn''t see her at work, she still chose to do so in order to feel relieved.


    Later, Vana was attracted by the music in the car. Simon asked her if she liked this song. After Vana


    nodded, the two talked about a lot of their favorite music. Vana found that they had a same hobby, that


    is, they liked to listen to all kinds offortable cello music.


    It was past eleven o''clock when they arrived at the Pearl Tower Restaurant. It was still early, and there


    were not many customersing to have dinner in the restaurant. As soon as Terence walked to the


    front desk, a manager immediately recognized him. Then the manager realized that King Si was also


    here, so he immediately took Simon to the private room upstairs with great respect. Till now, Vana had


    experienced the most unforgettable thing in her life that had been looked up and down countless times.


    Those waiters and administrators seemed to be confused about Vana''s identity, and the work clothes


    she wore were too simr to the stewardess'' clothes. They wondered if King Si was dating a


    stewardess?


    Some of them envied and some were jealous, but they followed the mostfortable service attitude


    and did not show any disdain to Vana.


    In the resplendent hall, Vana and Simon sat at a round table which could contain 12 people, and there


    was an empty chair between them, seemingly separating the two people.


    "Are you from the Magic City?" There were only two people in the empty room, so the voice of Simon


    was especially prominent.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, what about you?"


    Vana didn''t use the title of respectful. After all, she didn''t want to stop her from rushing forward in an


    awkward way during private dinner.


    "I''m more than half a Magic City people. My Grandma is French, and I grew up in Ennd."


    "Really? But you don''t look like a hybrid at all!" Vana looked at Simon up and down in surprise, only to


    find that his nose was very straight and his eyes were deep. Except that, there was really no French


    inheritance at all.


    "Well, it''s said that if a couple has a child, the child must look like the stronger one. My grandmother is


    very gentle, so my father rarely inherited her."


    While saying these words, Simon had already thought of what would happen if her grandmother was


    there and saw Vana.


    Vana didn''t think too much. She smiled and said, "your grandmother must be very gentle. After all, you


    are always like this."


    Vana didn''t tter him at all, but she felt that she had said something that she shouldn''t have said, so


    she quickly took a sip of water to cover up her embarrassment and changed the topic, "so, Mr. Simon,


    what kind of food do you like to eat? I think you asked me whether I am from Magic City. You were


    asking my taste, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 33 Its All Because of You

    Chapter 33 It''s All Because of You


    After thinking for a while, Simon suddenly thought of something and said, "I remember that I had some


    desserts when I was a child. They were developed by my grandmother. That taste is not good, but it


    should be very suitable for me. Otherwise, I won''t always miss it."


    "Uh..." ''What kind of vor is that? Can''t you tell me the specific dish?''


    But Vana was a little surprised. She just asked what kind of food he liked to eat, but Simon told her his


    feelings.


    Vana had heard from Talbot in Eritrea that if a person wanted to talk about life with you, he would never


    talk about love with you. If he wanted to talk about love with you, he would never talk about life.


    Was Simon talking about life with her now? Did he promise her to watch the movie just to be polite?


    ''Oh my god, Vana, you think that Simon is giving you a chance. It''s so ridiculous.''


    But what Vana didn''t know was that what Talbot said was all made up by him.


    "It''s hard for you to understand, because memory is a veryplicated thing. Some things can only be


    remembered by taste. No matter how long it takes, as long as you eat that taste, you will miss the


    person who brought you the memory with that taste."


    Hearing what Simon said, Vana remembered that she had eaten a stick of candied haw berries when


    she was a child. At that time, the ME District hadn''t developed yet, and there were always local people


    in the city outside her house who were selling candied haw berries in localnguage. Vana and her


    sister often chased after thest bite of the candied haw berries after school.


    Although there were candied haws everywhere now, it seemed that she could no longer taste the same


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    as before.


    The thoughts of the two were pulled by their own memories, and the silence was like a that would


    crawl. When the two of them came to their senses, they could not talk about anything inmon.


    However, Vana was never shy. When she was with Simon, she was only a little nervous. At this


    moment, when she remembered what Simon had done this morning, she still felt that he had done it on


    purpose.


    So she asked, "Why did you do that?"


    It was obvious that Simon had also thought of this. He quickly replied, "No reason. Find out the ins and


    outs of the matter, and be responsible for thepany and you."


    "But I still don''t understand." She didn''t understand that everything had proved that it was her fault, but


    thepany still suspected and even investigated.


    If they haven''t investigated, Vana wouldn''t have been hurt. At least, Julie''s situation wouldn''t have


    changed much.


    But Simon''s answer surprised Vana. Simon said, "Thepany doesn''t allow groups to bully the weak.


    And in Steve''s report, I found that you have been bullied by them for a long time."


    "Was it for me?" No way.


    "Yes, I did it for you."


    "What?" Vana looked at Simon in surprise. She had never thought that Simon would value her so


    seriously.


    "Do you remember that the counter manager said he would fire you?" Simon suddenly changed the


    topic. Although Vana was confused, she still nodded quickly.


    With a helpless smile, Simon continued, "I knew it was you at that time, so I asked Steve to withdraw


    the punishment on you. We''ve met several times before, but we were not in Ethan''s school. Do you


    remember? "


    Vana was already surprised to know that it was Simon who had cancelled the order to fire her. Now


    Simon said that they had met each other before going to the L''s school. Could it be... Was it


    because of this reason that Simon often went against those who bullied her?


    ''In that case, does Simon like me?''


    Vana was frightened by this thought and lowered her head, fearing that Simon would see the guilt in


    her eyes. Then she pretended to be calm and picked up the ss of water, carefully recalling if there


    was any impression of Simon.


    But the answer was ''no''. In the past 21 years, she had met a lot of people. As long as she met them,


    she could basically recognize them, which had something to do with her unforgettable ability. But for


    Simon, he was so outstanding that there was no reason that she couldn''t remember him.


    So Vana shook her head apologetically and said, "I don''t remember that I have met you before. Was it


    when I was a child?"


    Simon shook his head, took a sip of water and said, "When you were in high school, I found a friend


    and saw you crying in the garden."


    Vana was stunned with her eyes wide open. She remembered that time when she found out that Billy


    really fell in love with Emily and she questioned Billy that he impatiently sent her away.


    It was also because of that time that Vana cried very sadly. She firmly warned herself that if she cried


    for Billy again in the future, she would really be defeated by Emily.


    But Vana still cried for him for many times, butter she would lock herself in the room when she cried,


    so she was caught by Simon should be the day that she remembered.


    "Well, I lost my exam that day, so I couldn''t help but cry under pressure." Vana didn''t know why she


    lied.


    Simon nodded and drank the water. His expression didn''t change, it was so hard to understand his


    thoughts.


    Maybe Simon would never tell Vana the truth. When he saw Vana that day, she squatted beside a


    parterre with her legs crossed. She crazily plucked out all the flower buds in the parterre and shouted,


    "Emily, do you still take me as your sister? I won''t believe your nonsense any more. ""Emily, you


    ungrateful wolf. Do you know that Billy is your future brother-inw? "Ah, ah, ah, I''m going crazy. Billy


    won''t really like her. They are just ying with me..."


    When Simon saw Vana at that time, he was first attracted by her tearful face, and then by her kind


    although she had a poisonous mouth.


    On the other hand, Simon came back in a hurry. After his fiancee, who was assigned by the family,


    stood him up two times, he no longer tried to pry into the mind of the little girl crying in the garden.


    But it was not until now that Simon realized that everything was arranged by god. If fate allowed them


    to meet, they would definitely be together.


    Many years ago, it has been prepared for today''s reunion.


    Simon was more and more sure that he had a crush on Vana, but at this moment, Vana was still


    struggling with the meaning of what Simon said to her.


    Simon said he stopped Daisy from firing her....


    Simon said that it was for her that he exposed Julie in front of everyone...


    He even mentioned on purpose that he had met her once, but he remembered her so clearly even if


    they had only met once. Could it be said that....


    "Mr. Si, was your car I saw in the police station? It''s very simr to what you are using now! "


    ''oh my god! Be more careful! Terence, you said that Vana knew people by car, but in fact, she just felt


    that the car looked familiar.''


    "Well, I''m afraid that you will be arrested by the police. I''ve been waiting for you outside for two hours."


    "What? Two hours. You are so busy. I... I... " What did Vana want to say? Marry him? But now she


    seemed to be more nervous as if she had confirmed something. She didn''t know how to put her hands


    down.

 Chapter 34 Go To Visit His Child

    Chapter 34 Go To Visit His Child


    When Vana didn''t know what to say, Simon suddenly reached out his hand and touched her head. His


    action was very gentle, as if he was picking something.


    Vana''s extremely nervous mood was suddenly soothed. Then she heard a voice above her head, "a


    pistil is on your head."


    "It should be kept when I dealt with those Baby''s Breath in thepany." Vana quickly lowered her


    head and blinked her eyes. She could clearly hear the sound of her heart beating out of her chest, and


    the breath of Simon was not far away. At such a close distance, it seemed that even if there was a


    chair in the middle, she was afraid that he would find out what she was thinking at the moment.


    He was too gentle. As long as she was with him, she felt that she used to live like a rough man.


    "Did your grandfather say anything to you?" Simon asked, after picking the pistil.


    "Ah," Vana shook her head after thinking carefully, "No."


    At this time, it seemed that Simon had no intention of knowing the answer of Vana. He waved to the


    waiter outside, and after a while, a waiter came in.


    The patient look on Simon''s face when he ordered the dishes made Vana doubt there was some


    reason for the question he asked before, but she quickly dispelled this idea. Because it was rted to


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    her grandfather or family, she was not willing to mention it for the time being.


    After ordering the dishes, Simon told Vana about the n to use talents in thepany and asked her


    if she liked jewelry design very much. As soon as he mentioned this, Vana kept talking like a


    chatterbox. It was not until all the dishes were served and the round table of the 12 people was full of


    delicious food that Simon reminded her to eat first. And then she stopped talking and focused on the


    delicious food.


    In fact, it was enough for the two of them to have some western food or just several dishes. But she


    didn''t know if Simon was worried that she couldn''t get used to it, so he ordered all the dishes that the


    restaurant was good at.


    After dinner, Simon had to go back to thepany to deal with something, so Vana should also go


    back to her dormitory to have a rest. But during the meal, Simon said that Ethan had high fever


    repeatedly in the past few days, and his parents hadn''te back yet, so Vana wanted to see Ethan,


    and Simon naturally agreed.


    So Simon arranged a car to pick up himself and Terence, and asked Lance to take Vana back to the


    house.


    Vana seated in the Aston Martin that the two of them had taken before, and the car drove steadily and


    slowly towards the J Mountain vi area.


    The SG District of the Magic City was very vast. Once, Vana took a bus to make up her lessons in the


    Magic City. Sometimes, it took her more than two hours to arrive at the art studio. The J Mountain was


    located on Dragon Ind, which was located in the SG District. There were many universities nearby,


    including noble high school and famous universities all over the country.


    As soon as they entered the Dragon Ind which was surrounded by theke, the air around them


    became fresh. Because it was a ce with negative oxygen, the air here was quite clean.


    Gradually, the car entered a tall gate archway from the broad road. There were four words "HJ Empire"


    written on the retro gate. Then the car began to drive along theke. Vana saw that theke was under


    the road, and the height betweenke and road was not more than half a meter.


    Vana was a little confused and murmured to herself, "theke is about to go up to the road. What if the


    water is rising?"


    However, Lance, who was in the front of the car, said, "The water in thiske is not drawn from other


    ces. The amount of water is fixed, and if there is arge amount of rain, there will be a flood release.


    So don''t worry about it. Even if it rains, the water in theke hasn''t gone up to the road."


    "Really? That''s amazing."


    Vana looked out of the window at theke on the side of the road, like a ne mirror on the side of the


    road, and on the other side of the mirror was a small ind, on which there were dense jungle and


    winding road, just like what below the car.


    The more they traveled, the more dense the jungle became. Vana didn''t know since when she found


    that there was a high safety on both sides of the road, and the safety was covered by tall trees,


    as if they were walking in a wild zoo in Africa.


    Vana just had this thought, but she did not know that in the next second she saw a big bird running


    back and forth in the jungle of the security.


    "Wow, what''s that?" Vana was pleasantly surprised. Was there any wild animal here?


    "An ostrich? I didn''t see it clearly because the car ran too fast. But I forgot to tell Miss Vana that the 8


    high-ss vis, Golden Seat, were surrounded by national level A1 protected animals. This is an


    animal kingdom."


    Lance''s words made Vana very expectant. She really wanted to get out of the car to see the small


    animals nearby.


    In such a luxurious Dragon Ind, there was a man-made animal kingdom. Just thinking about it, it


    would be novel.


    Perhaps it was because of Vana''s high enthusiasm that Lance drove much faster. Within a few


    minutes, the car turned to one of the countless forks and went in along two rows of towering camphors


    and tanus. The car slowly drove into an underground parkingwn. And turned a few corners, the


    car actually drove into an underground parking lot. When Vana got out of the car, she personally saw


    what was the parking lot like in a rich family.


    There were the rows of extremely gorgeous colors and iparably eye-catching appearance. In


    addition to recognizing a few Aston Martin, Maserati, Cadic and some familiar cars, Vana also saw a


    few out of print old cars, among which there was a yellow minibus which was very outstanding. She


    saw that it almost did not have the front case, and the driver''s seat was directly behind the firstyer of


    ss, although such a design was still used in many countries, the car collected by Simon was


    absolutely out of print.


    Vana was amazed and condemned the heinous capitalist in her heart. Then Lance asked her to take


    the elevator upstairs, and she was taken to the elevator entrance by Lance.


    Vana took a look at the decoration of the elevator. It was not luxurious, but simple and concise.


    The four sides of the elevator were made of hard ss, which could clearly show people''s appearance.


    The elevator tinkled. Lance took Vana out of the elevator. The elevator room was designed in a hidden


    ce, and the ce where they went out was carefully designed to be a very exaggerated small dome


    of Rome pirs. Vana looked at the left, and the door was there. She looked at the right, and another


    retro golden door appeared there.


    Who said the decoration of this ce was not luxurious and extravagant? Vana could not digest this for


    a long time.


    It seemed that they had just passed through an elevator of a business building and entered the pce


    in a sh? Who on earth came up with this idea?


    Well, although there was a strong contrast, she had to admit that every design here was very exquisite,


    and it was luxurious but not rustic.


    Then Lance stood in front of the golden gate, and Vana immediately heard a mechanical prompt, "the


    system is activated, and facial recognition is in progress. After recognition, the electronic steward will


    open the Golden Seat gate for you."


    With two "click" sounds, the golden gate slowly opened from the middle. The two sides of the gate


    opened at the same time, and what came into her sight was a vintage and magnificent main hall of the


    pce.

 Chapter 35 The Palace is No Better than This

    Chapter 35 The Pce is No Better than This


    The chandelier made of crystal porcin, the bright and vintage murals, theplex and beautiful


    ster carvings, the warm color furniture, and the sober and quaint curtains were all designed by the


    British court, but at this time, they were all disyed in front of Vana.


    Vana came from a rich family, but she didn''t dare to build a castle.


    Her mother often treated herself as a queen and Vana as a princess. Every day, she would say


    something like "my princess", "my dear beauty", but Vana never felt that this kind of life had any hope.


    Her mother was just talking to herself.


    However, when what she had imagined came true, Vana was like a real princess in this castle.


    She must be graceful to deserve the title.


    She must be kind and beautiful to match up to this castle.


    Of course, she had to have someone who was in love with her to guard the castle together.


    But all this was ridiculous. She even had her own daydream in Simon''s house.


    Vana quickly woke up from her dream and asked, "Mr. Lance, is Ethan room upstairs?"


    Lance nodded, but didn''t tell Vana where to go. In fact, in Lance''s opinion, his boss was able to let a girl


    enter the No. 7 Golden Seat of the HJ Empire, which meant that he had already recognized this


    woman. At this time, the woman was half hostess, so she could walk around in their territory.


    "Can I go upstairs to find him?" Vana asked with a smile.


    Lance smiled, "Of course." ''My future hostess!''


    After getting the order, Vana immediately walked towards the stairs, while appreciating other details. As


    Vana went upstairs, Lance who was behind her, left the hall after finishing his work.


    Vana walked around the soft corridor on the second floor. When she reached the end of the corridor


    around the circr fence, she saw three corridors that extended to different parts. The three corridors


    had simr styles, but one of them had an ancient table on the porch, a basin of peony on the table,


    and several crutches beside the legs of the table.


    This should be the old man''s room, so Vana walked to the other two ces. Then she saw a colorful


    court ss at the end of the window, on which there were soldiers riding horses and holding swords. It


    seemed that it was not suitable to be a bedroom for young people.


    So Vana walked to the back corridor. She thought if it was not here, she could only go to the third floor


    to look for him.


    Thinking of this, Vana still walked towards the forked hallway. At the end of each hallway, there were


    colorful ss, which reflected on the carpet and formed colorful shadows. Walking here was like


    walking to the door of the magic world. Vana could feel her yearning for the fantastic world, and she


    could also feel that she was very naive at the moment.


    Vana listened carefully to the sounds nearby. As expected, she heard some strange sounds outside a


    door.


    Vana approached the door with uncertainty and pressed her ear against the door. Soon the curses in


    the room became clearer.


    Was Ethan watching a violent movie? Vana''s mind was suddenly enlightened when she explored the


    world of curiosity.


    Then she quietly pressed the doorknob slowly. A crack appeared on the heavy wooden door, which


    Vana could see the scene inside.


    In the huge room, beside a big soft andfortable bed, a head was shaking behind the bed with


    messy hair. In front of him was arge TV screen, which was almost as big as half of the wall of Vana''s


    dormitory. The screen shed the 3D shooting quickly.


    Vana was shocked and the door was suddenly pushed open. In an instant, the little boy rushed to the


    screen and pressed the button to turn off the screen. Then he jumped into the bed in a hurry. After that,


    Ethan was still lying on the soft big bed and screaming.


    Vana was astonished. She had never seen such a fast speed in her life, as if Ethan could transfer in an


    instant.


    But Vana found that Ethan was pretending to be sick, which was fun.


    "Hey, Ethan, you are ying games secretly! It''s so shameful and hateful. " In the blink of an eye, Vana


    seemed to have changed into a different person, and her voice became a man''s. moreover, she


    deliberately imitated Simon''s voice, but she found that it was difficult to imitate his vigor, which was a


    little strange. She didn''t know if Ethan would believe it.


    Anyway, he was worried about being discovered and covered his head with the quilt.


    "Uncle, I... I''m really sad. I didn''t y the game. The sound you heard was hypnotizing music yed


    with mobile phone." As soon as Ethan finished his words, there was really musicing out of the


    quilt.


    Vana was defeated by Ethan''s intelligence. Was there any dy in music?


    ''However, since Ethan believe, I can continue.'' So Vana pretended to say, "You think you can cheat


    me? You are just a littlezy pig and don''t want to go to school. I must tell your parents and teachers


    and let them severely punish you."


    Vana was still trying to intimidate Ethan, but a big bag suddenly bulged up on the bed, and then Ethan


    opened the quilt with both hands and looked over. When he saw that the person who spoke was Vana,


    he obviously couldn''t believe it. He looked behind Vana for a few times, and after confirming that no


    one was behind her, Ethan frowned and shouted, "Oh my god, the person who just spoke was that


    you? "


    Vana walked into the room with a big smile on her face. While walking, she nodded and said, "Yes, are


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    you cheated?"


    Vana still used Simon''s voice, Ethan jumped out of the bed, walked around Vana and said, "I still don''t


    believe it. Say it again. I want to hear it."


    Vana knew that Ethan didn''t believe her, so she said something to him again. However, as soon as she


    finished her words, Ethan jumped with joy. He kept saying that Vana was so amazed and whether she


    had any special ability.


    In fact, Vana did not have any special ability, but she was trained to be a high-quality agent in four


    years abroad. Moreover, she was not only good at this, but also several other things that others were


    not good at.


    Therefore, it was not difficult for Vana to live abroad for four years. On the contrary, she became an


    important member of the organization and promoted to the most advanced agent that was rare in the


    organization.


    Vana''s organization was a killer organization.


    Vana was a killer, a real level S killer.


    Vana originally nned to abandon these experiences and unique skills after returning home, but she


    found that it was not as peaceful as she thought. Therefore, these methods became the foundation of


    Vana''s life, and those unique skills also became a part of her survival.


    Vana didn''t expect that she would have the chance to make fun of Ethan today, which could be


    regarded as the revenge for injured L.

 Chapter 36 Be My Master

    Chapter 36 Be My Master


    While Ethan was still immersed in this amazing unique skill, Vana pretended to be serious and


    threatened him with her arms crossed. She said, "your uncle said that you had a high fever repeatedly.


    I saw that you were very energetic. Are you pretending to be sick? It''s not a good thing to do so."


    After being pointed at the sore spot by Vana, the previous style on Ethan''s face immediately


    disappeared, and he became depressed. He lowered his two shoulders and ignored her. He walked to


    the big screen on the other side, turned on the screen, and then sat on the ground.


    His expression was like an injured kitten, which made Vana very curious about what happened to him.


    Seeing that there were two game consoles connected to the game console, Vana took the other one


    and sat on the soft carpet with two legs crossed with Ethan.


    "I''ll y with you. But first of all, if I''m better than you, you have to tell me the reason why you skip


    sses."


    It was rare for Ethan to smile again. He blinked his energetic eyes and said, "Who cares? Don''t cry if


    you lose. Although you are older than me, you can''t say that I bully you."


    Vana thought his words were funny. Just to wait and see who would cryter.


    Seeing that Vana didn''t say anything, Ethan took it as her consent. Then, Ethan quickly operated the


    handle and chose the mode of two people. However, considering Vana, he only chose a simple mode.


    As the beginning page shed, the two people concentrated on ying.


    This game was called "Survival In Desperate Situations", a guerri game in the base. Everyone on the


    map must kill anyone they saw, and the people who survived in the end would be ranked ording to


    the number of people killed.


    Although it was not a game for the advanced level, the simple mode of this fool version seemed too


    simple.


    Almost all the simted killers in the game couldn''t see the roles yed by Vana and Ethan. For Vana,


    who had just adapted to the controller, she seemed to enter a state in an instant and killed several


    killers on the ind as soon as she went up.


    On the side of Vana''s screen, the number she murdered was 9, and on the Ethan''s side, it was 8.


    Obviously, the gap was not big, and there was still a chance for Ethan to win.


    However, as soon as Vana manipted the character to the square with more people, the speed of the


    number jumping was too shocking.


    "50? Oh my God, you are already over 50 years old." As soon as Ethan finished his words, the number


    immediately turned to 60.


    Ethan looked at the timer of the game, whichsted no more than five minutes, and then looked at his


    poor number 12. The gap could be said to be incredible.


    "Oh my God! There are only 100 people in this round. You are already 73, oh 74. You are really crazy."


    Ethan waspletely stunned and stopped ying the game, but soon he was killed by the simted


    yer in the game with a loud bang.


    Ethan was not depressed. He threw away the controller and began to look at the screen. As the


    change of the number on the screen became slower and slower, it finally stopped at 87, and then Vana


    became the No.1.


    Among the other 13 people, 12 of them were killed by Ethan, and the other one was Ethan. The


    simted yers in the game would not kill each other, which created apetitive atmosphere for


    the real yers.


    After ying the game for less than 15 minutes, Ethan was stunned and he was sincerely convinced


    that he lost.


    Vana wanted to ask the question of the bet, but was interrupted by Ethan who picked up the controller


    and said, "Auntie Vana, let''s y again. If you can still win the first ce this time, I will listen to you in


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the future."


    Vana''s eyes lit up. Will you listen to me in the future? This offer seemed very attractive.


    So Vana nodded her head and agreed. Then, she saw that the mode of the game was set to be difficult


    by Ethan, and then thepetition between the two began.


    As expected, Ethan died when he fought with the first simted yer. Then he began to focus on the


    screen of Vana, and the numbers began to flicker slowly. Vana''s operation was perfect.


    Dodging bullets, dodging enemies'' sights, crawling forward and so on were like actualbat, and all


    of Vana''s shots were fatal, without any shooting sound.


    The more Ethan worshiped Vana, the more he wanted to acknowledge her as his master.


    This gamested for more than 20 minutes, and as soon as the game was over, the number she


    murdered on Vana''s screen showed: 99, Only Ethan wasn''t killed by Vana, and the others were all


    killed by her. Therefore, it made sense that Vana ranked No.1.


    This time, he waspletely convinced. Not only did he have nothing to say, but he also lost his


    dignity as a man.


    Seeing that Vana put down the controller, Ethan immediately changed from seat to kneel down. He


    prayed with expectant eyes and said to Vana, "please ept me as your disciple. Please. I really


    admire you so much. If you take me as your disciple, I will definitely be the king of this game in


    my ss.


    ''Wow, the king? Are the children in his ss all the lowest level of this game?''


    "There is room for discussion, but you have to answer me a few questions."


    "Don''t mention a few questions, master. It is okay to give all my belongings to you."


    "All your belongings? How many?"


    However, to her surprise, Ethan really counted the money with his fingers. Finally, he nodded and said


    to Vana, "if don''t include the vi my father bought under my name, I have 5613200 dors."


    This... ''Damn it! Even a little kid is richer than me. I can''t live this life anymore''.


    Vana was heartbroken. ''are all the children nowadays so incredible?


    So this was what Ethan saw.


    An old tearful face came close to him, with a pair of slender, feeble and trembling hands holding him


    tightly. Finally, he was held by the woman opposite and began to cry loudly.


    "My dearest disciple,e here and let me touch the spiritual energy. I will definitely be a rich


    people like you."


    "So you agreed to be my master?"


    Vana immediately became normal, and her hands stopped trembling. She stretched out her hands and


    rubbed the hair on the top of Ethan''s head. She said with a smile, "I agreed. You are so cute and


    handsome. It''s very proud to have a disciple like you."


    "Master, please teach me how to y games!"


    As he was about to control the controller, Vana threw it away and sat up straight, "my dear disciple, do


    you want to be the king and a person on the top of the cloud. And you can control everything just with


    one hand?"


    When Ethan heard thest sentence, he immediately felt the hope and nodded heavily with his eyes


    wide open.


    Vana smiled meaningfully and said patiently, "I will make you realize all these. Not only that, I can also


    take you to the real training ground to teach you shooting, but the conditions are, of course, subject to


    me!"


    She was so smart to manipte a little boy to pave the way for herself.


    "Yes, yes. Master, you can shoot. You are so cool." Ethan had beenpletely conquered by Vana


    and was subject to her.

 Chapter 37 Domestic Discipline

    Chapter 37 Domestic Discipline


    After saying that, Ethan excitedly yed a few games with Vana, and Vana asked what she was


    interested.


    Under the pressure and temptation of Vana, Ethan had told everything he knew.


    "Little apprentice, why don''t you go to school and skip sses?"


    "It''s all your fault, master. Last time when I was in the hospital, I didn''t asked you to tell L that I was


    sick, but you really told her. Then she came to our ss to look for me. My ssmates said that I was


    sick, and she said that I was a loser in front of everyone. She also said that I yed tricks on her and


    beat her up. Later, all the people in our ssughed at me and I didn''t want to go to school."


    "But you can''t solve the problem even if you go on like this."


    "Yes, I can. I n to transfer to another school."


    "Transfer? L will be sad if you leave. " She would have no one to bully.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, so listen to me. You must be strong until you graduate from junior high school, okay? Just take it


    as a task I have arranged for you. If you can bear the humiliation and finish school in that school, I will


    promise you to teach you other unique skills. "


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Now let me ask you some questions. Has your uncle been living here alone all the time?"


    "No, sometimes grandpa and grandma wille, and sometimes great-grandpa will alsoe. But


    most of the time, he lives alone or takes aunt Lucia back to live with him. But aunt Lucia seldomes


    here. When she is here, I will be there. My home is in No. 8 mansion, which is the one behind uncle''s


    vi. "


    "Really?" It turned out that Simon''s girlfriend was called Lucia? She must be from a rich family.


    "But I don''t like aunt Lucia. She is very clingy and..." Speaking of this, Ethan trembled all over. Vana


    was confused and didn''t know what happened to him. He said, "That... You feel ufortable when


    you see her talking or doing something. Do you understand? "


    ''Is that woman so coquettish?'' Vana wondered.


    How could she be as coquettish as Petty?


    "Does your uncle like her?"


    "My father told me that my uncle wanted her to be a test tube baby. He didn''t want to sleep with her


    anyway," Ethan said in a low voice, shaking his head.


    ''Oh my god! How could this little boy know everything? And such a topic was teach him bad.''


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense."


    Vana interrupted Ethan immediately. At this moment, the door of Ethan''s room was suddenly pushed


    open. There was no wind blowing in the vi, but both of them felt a chilling from behind.


    When Vana and Ethan were ying the game, a low voice came from behind.


    "Ethan, you lied to me!"


    However, Ethanughed loudly and said, "Don''t be naughty, master. I must beat them more than you."


    But Vana was a little confused. It was not her voice just now. But after thinking carefully, she


    immediately felt that something was wrong. She quickly threw the handle and stood up. Then she


    kicked Ethan''s little butt with her feet to let him look behind quickly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, at this time, Ethan was aiming at the yer who was standing, and was eager to win. He


    her to make an apology.


    Simon took a look at Vana, and the coldness in his eyes could be imagined. Vana knew that she had


    misled the child this time, and her impression on Simon would be greatly reduced.


    "Yeah, master. I aimed at you. I killed you. Did you see that?" Ethan jumped up and down to make a


    show off, unaware of the change of the atmosphere.


    Vana pointed at the door awkwardly and told him, "Ethan, your uncle called you several times."


    Hearing that, Ethan was stunned. He turned his head and looked at the door. The moment he saw


    Simon, his excitement fell to the bottom, with a look of "Damn it" on his face.


    Ethan and Vana stood in line in a hurry. Looking down at the ground, Ethan called out in a low voice,


    "Uncle."


    Vana didn''t say a word, staring at her toes, and her two thumbs of little feet amused each other.


    Simon had already walked in, and then a pair of long legs entered Vana''s drooping sight. While waiting


    for Simon to scold her fiercely, Vana''s arm was suddenly gripped by a big and powerful palm. Then


    Simon pulled her behind him, letting Vana stand beside him.


    After that, Simon scolded Ethan, "Do you have anything to exin that you lied to the elders?"


    "Uncle, I wasughed at by everyone. They said I''m not a man."


    "You are not a man."


    Well, how could it be so devastating? Although Vana thought so, she didn''t dare to say it, because the


    low pressure of Simon could really hurt others when he was angry.


    "But uncle, I... I don''t want to go to school. I have to transfer to another school. "


    "Wait, didn''t you promise me... Well... Didn''t you promise me not to transfer to another school? " Vana


    said subconsciously,pletely forgot that she should try to minimize her sense of existence at this


    time.


    "I... I... I really don''t want to go to school. L doesn''t want to talk to me. My ssmates also insulted


    me. What''s the point of me going to school? "


    As Ethan spoke, he was angry. His two angry cheeks made Vana want to poke him.


    "But if you don''t go to school, you don''t deserve to be a member of the Si Family."


    "Uncle, you..."


    Vana thought that Simon was too mean. How old was Ethan? He was only 14 years old and knew


    nothing. How could he be easily described as not a member of his family.


    Vana couldn''t help but stand out and pulled Ethan behind her. Then she said to Simon, "With all due


    respect, Mr. Si, Ethan will be very sad if you say so. Although the Si Family is an honoured family, the


    children of the Si Family also have the right to be coward and retreat. Not to be a child of your family,


    he must be as smart as you and famous throughout the world. Do you think it will make Ethan feel


    heavy to ask for this? "


    When Vana said these words, she had been looking at the expression of Simon, trembling with fear.


    She also plucked up the courage to refute these words. After knowing that she liked this man, she had


    tried her best not to go against this man, but she knew clearly that the maintenance of a rtionship


    could not be the constant coaxing of one side, and this kind of bnce would be broken one day.


    After Vana finished her words for a long time, Simon nodded. His expression was still serious, but he


    said patiently, "I ept your opinion, but it doesn''t mean that Ethan is responsible for himself. I hope


    you can hand him over to ept the punishment."


    "What punishment?" Vana was confused.


    "Cudgel."


    "What? How can you do this? Wait, do you know that you are punishing a child with physical


    punishment? In the modernw, you are going to be arrested by the police. "


    "This is the discipline of Si Family. No one else has the rights to interfere."


    Vana, who had been protecting Ethan, was speechless. When Simon was about to stretch out his hand


    to pull Ethan, Vana held Simon''s arm subconsciously and opposed righteously, "I''m also involved in this


    matter. Just take it as my instigation. If you want to punish, just beat me. Ethan is still a child. You can''t


    be so cruel to him."


    Well, even though Vana was very sad, she still had to protect Ethan. After all, Vana was his master.

 Chapter 38 Marriage Agreement

    Chapter 38 Marriage Agreement


    Time was silent for a second. Vana was about to take some forcible means to rescue Ethan and then


    take him to escape, but Simon suddenly stopped. He took back his hands and held his arms. His


    movements were very graceful, which made Vana confused.


    "Well, I won''t punish him, but as a guarantee, you have to promise me one condition."


    Why didn''t Simon punish him? ''Should I agree to his condition?'' What would it be?


    "What condition?"


    "If you ask me to stop punishing him, someone must bring up Ethan instead of me."


    "Wait? Where are his parents? " Vana really wanted to ask if it was Simon who had been brought up


    Ethan all the time?


    Vana was puzzled and looked at Ethan again, but Ethan sighed helplessly, "Master, you don''t know that


    my parents don''t care about me. It would be great if they could usually show up. The key point is that


    they run around from time to time, asionally show their existence in major events. After that, they do


    what they should do as if they have never had a child. They don''t care about my feelings at all, so I was


    brought up by uncle. "


    "How could this be?" Oh my god! Does it mean that Simon has already be a parent before he got


    married?


    Vana was confused and looked at Simon again. With a rxed expression on his face, Simon raised


    his eyebrows at her. His meaning was self-evident: now you should keep your promise.


    "But how can an outsider take care of such an important thing as educating a child? Mr. Si, I''m afraid


    it''s not appropriate."


    "Not an outsider!"


    "What?" Not an outsider? What do you mean? Did he mean that, "You work for me, so you are not an


    outsider?"


    But the employees were not trustworthy.


    "Has your grandfather really never told you about it?" Simon was confused and embarrassed, he


    looked away.


    This was the second time that Simon mentioned Vana''s grandfather today. Vana had thought that


    Simon knew her identity and her grandpa''s social status, but now Vana had to be curious.


    ''Did grandpa ask Simon to take care of her?'' It had nothing to do with this matter.


    Vana was sure that she knew nothing, so she shook her head solemnly.


    After thinking about it for a while, Simon said to Vana and Ethan, "The air outside is good. Go to the


    yard to have afternoon tea. I have something to announce to you!"


    Vana and Ethan looked at each other and knew that the so-called announcement must have something


    to do with the two people.


    What Vana didn''t know was that she just came to see Ethan today, but a series of things had


    happened. Although she was a little sad about what Simon had said before, it turned out that she was


    going to bring up Ethan. Was it really appropriate to be so capricious and casual?


    Three persons soon came to the first floor. Behind the vintage and magnificent living room was an open


    kitchen, and beside the kitchen was a sliding ss door. After opening the door, Vana saw a backyard


    like a mysterious garden appearing in front of her.


    All kinds of carefully nted nts rose from the ground, and the ground of the backyard was covered


    with cobblestones, and beside the cobblestone was very thick grass. Simon walked towards the stone


    steps of a garden fountain, and the water fell at his feet. He walked easily to the back of the fountain,


    and there was a secret garden covered by tree shade.


    The sunshine was not re, and the trees were covered withyers of shade. There were all kinds of


    rare birds singing, and many tiny movements of the grass in the garden were trembling in the wind.


    Simon sat on a vintage rattan chair with two long legs crossed. Two servants and a butler were


    standing beside him. The butler was pouring ck tea for him, and the servant handed him a square


    towel.


    Simon wiped his hands, pointed to the rattan chair beside him and said, "Have a seat. Have French


    coffee and ck tea in the afternoon. The ck tea is baked by coffee beans and then selected. You


    should like it very much."


    Vana frowned. ''Was he asking her or Ethan?''


    Ethan also looked at Vana with confusion.


    Then the two of them sat down, and the butler poured tea for them one by one.


    Simon crooked his finger at a servant with a folder in his hand. The servant handed the document to


    him and Simon said, "You may not understand what I''m going to say, but I need to let, Vana, you know."


    "Me? Is that me? " Why her? Was it really grandpa''s trick?


    Simon didn''t answer her. He opened the file bag and took out a strange pink card from it.


    Vana felt that the card looked familiar. Soon, the card was handed to her. Vana took it and opened it.


    With curiosity, Ethan leaned over and read it together. Then he said, "A romantic wedding - an


    engagement invitation - the bridegroom: Simon Si, the bride: Vana Gu, we specially invite... Wait, the


    names of these two people are so strange. It''s you and uncle. "


    Before Ethan could say anything more, Vana was shocked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Vana quickly looked at the date at the bottom. It was December six years ago. The engagement


    invitation seemed to be the same date as her mother''s arrangement. But why did this invitation


    appear? The key was why did Simon appear as bridegroom?


    "Well... This is... " Vana was speechless.


    Before Vana could say anything, another document was handed over by Simon. Vana quickly took it


    over and looked at it. It was a marriage agreement, on which the woman was unable to go back to go


    through the marriage procedures because she had received an operation abroad, so she decided to


    get married in agreement. On it, there were her fingerprints and signatures, and on the column of


    Simon, there were also his fingerprints and signatures.


    Vana immediately threw the agreement on the table like a hot potato and said in a daze, "I didn''t sign


    the marriage agreement. I didn''t sign it."


    But Simon said, "These are your fingerprints and signatures!"


    "What... What? No, when did I sign it? "


    It was getting more and more chaotic. She hadn''t signed it, and she saw the date on it was today. Vana


    hadn''t written all day. How could it be her who signed it?


    Besides, Simon got off the ne at ten o''clock in the morning in J City. After the nended, he went


    to thepany, had dinner, and then...


    "Have you signed on it?" It could only be signed when Simon went to thepany just now, otherwise


    Simon had no time to do it.


    "Yes! Besides... Your grandfather copied your fingerprints with the use of the nano memory silica, and


    the signature was also imitated by a robot. Your grandfather said that you wouldn''t notice that there


    was something wrong with it. "


    "Yes, I almost thought it was my signature, but... Why didn''t he tell me about it? " Vana suddenly


    realized something and murmured, "By the way,st time in the H Vige, grandpa said that he would


    use his own way to print the name of me and my fiance on a marriage certificate. Damn it! He really did


    it. I thought everything was a threat to me."


    Vana was very angry, but fortunately, the marriage agreement needed to be reviewed before issuing


    the marriage certificate. The marriage agreement should be cancelled which was signed by Simon just


    now.


    Although Vana still didn''t know why Simon signed that agreement, or his agreement was also a fake?


    She didn''t know, let alone how to ask.

 Chapter 39 The Wedding Photos were Printed Together

    Chapter 39 The Wedding Photos were Printed Together


    "Mr. Si, I still have time to stop what will happen next. I''ll call my grandfather right now!" After saying


    that, Vana took out her phone and was about to dial, but Simon was calmer than her. He pressed her


    action and said, "It''s toote."


    Vana didn''t understand what he meant, but then she saw that Simon took out his mobile phone. The


    screen of his mobile phone was on, as if it had vibrated before. Soon, her mobile phone also rang a


    message alert.


    When Simon turned on the phone, Vana immediately picked it up and found that it was from her


    grandfather. She clicked it and saw a picture that was being refreshed.


    Vana''swork was too bad here, and the signal on the ind seemed not to adapt to her cell phone.


    Before Vana''s mobile phone could show the picture, Simon handed his mobile phone over. Vana took it


    and saw a marriage certificate with two people''s names and portraits on the erged picture.


    The picture wasposited, but the time had just passed one minute.


    In the photo, the two people''s heads were tightly leaning against each other. The scene was really


    warm and sweet, but her face was deliberately morbid. Her originally round and tender face turned into


    a pointed chin, and a happy smile appeared on her face.


    Vana was stunned. When did this happen?


    Noticing that Vana couldn''t ept it, Simon took over the phone and put it on the table. Then he


    pushed the ck tea cup in front of Vana and said, "Calm down first."


    Vana couldn''t help trembling. She wondered if her grandfather had forced Simon to marry her. If Simon


    hadn''t been forced, how could he agree to marry her?


    But if Simon could sign that agreement, it meant that he agreed. But why did he agree?


    Vana''s mind was in a mess and she felt that she could hardly find the root of the problem.


    Vana picked up the teacup and took a sip of ck tea numbly. When she calmed down a little, she


    looked up at Simon. Noticing the confusion and regret in her eyes, Simon said, "I will break up with


    Lucia and then you can live in this vi."


    "Why? Wait, I''m asking, why did you agree? Don''t you love your girlfriend? " ''How could he marry


    someone else when he had a girlfriend? Did his girlfriend know that?


    No, No. why do you only care about this question? You should ask, "Do you like me?" But it was still


    wrong. Maybe you should ask "Why did you sign the agreement if you don''t like me?" But what if I got


    an uneptable answer?


    Could it be that there was something wrong with Simon''s family? He needed grandpa''s help. But her


    family was less than 1/10 of that of Simon.


    Did he do that to annoy Lucia? But it seemed that he had gone too far to irritate others.''


    Vana couldn''t control her wild thoughts. She really needed the answer from Simon to save herself.


    "You asked me if I love my girlfriend, and my answer is: No. Or I can tell you that the reason why I''m


    with her is that she can please me unconditionally and promise me that she won''t try to get anything


    from me that any other woman wants. There is another more important reason that she can give birth


    to a child for me. "


    Simon''s answer was very clear. He stayed with her girlfriend only for sleeping and having a baby.


    But it suddenly urred to Vana that Ethan said that his uncle didn''t want to sleep with that woman.


    Such a contradictory thing was really chaotic for her.


    Vana asked in confusion, "Then why did you agree to marry me? She can give birth to a baby for you


    and has been with you. She can meet all your requirements, but you marry me instead. We are not


    familiar with each other. I mean, we just know each other for less than half a month. "


    Simon frowned, as if he was afraid that Vana would say something to refuse him. Although he did not


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    have a chance to win her heart, he did not want to let her go.


    It seemed that it was not enough to solve this matter as a forced person, so Simon had to speak out his


    thoughts forcefully.


    So what Simon said next made Vana stunned.


    "The reason why I signed the marriage agreement is that you are my recognized life partner. Even if we


    are not familiar with each other, we still have more time to know each other in the future. What do you


    think?"


    "Well, well... Our sh marriage is not guaranteed at all. "


    "Are you worried that I will divorce you?"


    "No, that''s not what I mean. I mean that I''m not ready and you don''t n to marry me, do you? "


    "I think you haven''t understood the meaning of what I said at lunch time. I have made myself clear.


    Meeting you at your school was the beginning of my love for you at the first sight, and then meeting you


    at the Ethan''s school. It was the beginning of my determination to pester you. Later, I broke the


    cleared your grievance was that I wanted you to see that I was doing something for you. Do you


    understand? "


    "Yes, I understand."


    But, ah, ah, ah, ah, just said that the first time they met, how could Simon fall in love with her at the first


    sight? Did he mean that he liked her? And how could the following words mean that? But in her eyes,


    everything was just a coincidence.


    "And the reason why I won''t divorce you is that I find that I''m addicted to you. If you really want me to


    get rid of you, I''m afraid it will take me a lifetime."


    If he spent the rest of his life, he wouldn''t get divorced.


    ''Oh my god! It happened so casually. Director, are you hiding somewhere? Come out and save Simon.


    He was going to be in danger.''


    "Simon, calm down. Are you sure you want to be with me for the rest of your life? You have seen me


    many times in public, but I am a very dark and obscene woman in private. And I am not as innocent


    and harmless as my appearance. I have my own evil and dirty side. Are you sure you want to continue


    to be with a person like me? "


    Are you sure you want to possess me? Are you sure that you can be mine?


    "Yes. So you agreed to move in? "


    Wait, they had nothing to do with each other.


    By the way, Simon had said that he would break up with Lucia and then asked her to move in.


    But wait, she seemed to have ignored some important problems, but she could no longer find her soul.


    Were those problems important? Now she had a perfect husband.


    "I can move in, but... But... "


    ''But what the hell! Vana, you can''t afraid. What if you woke up from your dream and all these had


    nothing to do with you? You must quickly upy the base, take the leader, and then you, your husband


    and children can have a happy life, isn''t this a perfect life?''


    "Then I''ll arrange someone to help you with your luggage." Finally, Simon smiled brightly.


    Even the butler had never seen his master smile like this. Although the two servants beside him


    couldn''t ept this, what could they do? The woman in front of them was so capable that his master


    was captivated by her. It seemed that master could enjoy a happy life.

 Chapter 40 Emmy

    Chapter 40 Emmy


    It was not that Vana didn''t want to be frank with Simon. She was afraid that nobody could ignore her


    rtionship with her family and her past, but these things happened too suddenly. By the time she


    reacted, Simon had already sent someone back to her dormitory to move things, not even giving her a


    chance to speak.


    ''Forgot it. Let''s talk about itter. Anyway, we have already got the marriage certificate. If we fall out


    with each other, we will just get divorced.''


    Then the car arrived at the building at the back door of the World Trade Mall. The employees needed to


    register before going upstairs. Three people were sent by Simon. One was Lance who was driver, and


    the other two were the servants of Simon''s family.


    Vana was worried that the doorkeeper might suspect something, so she only took two servants


    upstairs. Even so, the light pink servants'' clothes on the two of them were enough to make people


    suspicious. However, nowadays, young people with strange dressing could be seen everywhere, and


    the doorkeeper only stared at them without saying anything.


    Then, Vana took the two of them to the dormitory. The dormitory was in a mess when Vana left. After


    being seen by outsider, Vana was still a little embarrassed, when seeing that the two servants had


    already begun to tidy up, Vana did not say anything.


    Then, Vana found three storage boxes from the locker. After distributed them each box, she began to


    sort out the rtively private things.


    Vana looked at the somewhat messy dormitory, and the other two almost finished tidying up. She


    quickly cleaned the dormitory, and then the three people left with luggage.


    When she returned to No. 7 of the HJ Empire, it was still early, and it seemed that it was five o''clock.


    The sun was still burning the ground in the air. Vana subconsciously looked for the figure of Simon, but


    did not find any possible space for him. Vana did not know which room she should live in. She saw that


    the servants were taken to the third floor by the butler, and with a heavy door opening, a luxurious room


    appeared in front of her.


    ''Is this the room prepared for her?''


    The room was so tidy that there was a faint jasmine fragrance in it. The sunlight shined on the carpet,


    bed and a dresser not far away. The dresser was full of makeup products, which seemed to have been


    prepared for a long time.


    Then servants pushed open the door of the cloakroom, and a cloakroom almost the same size as the


    room appeared in front of Vana. A variety of high-end clothes of various colors were hung neatly in the


    cloakroom, and there were shoes, bags and jewelry on the whole wall. Vana''s eyes were blurred.


    The servant took Vana''s poor suitcase in and hung the wrinkled clothes bought from the stalls beside


    those expensive dresses. Seeing this, Vana really wanted to throw her clothes away.


    She asked the butler anxiously, "Are these all Miss Lucia''s clothes? Can I really move in? "


    The butler smiled apologetically and said, "Mrs. Vana, these clothes were arranged by Mr. Simon just


    now, and all the articles for use in this bedroom have just been changed. Mrs. Vana, don''t worry. Mr.


    Simon has never prepared anything for Miss Lucia."


    Well, why did the butler call her Mrs. Vana? It sounded strange, and she was not jealous or curious


    about anything. She just felt that it would take a lot of people to prepare these in such a short time.


    Moreover, Vana found that the clothes and shoes almost matched her. If it was arranged by Simon, he


    would be too careful.


    It was indeed an unusual man. He could actually do this. His sess was not a coincidence.


    Vana curled her lips and thought these clothes were very expensive. As an employee, it seemed


    inappropriate for her to wear these. When she turned around, she saw a servant who was about to help


    her sort out the box of private things. Vana immediately stopped her and said, "I can do it myself. I think


    it''s almost done. Let''s go out."


    These servants were ttered by Vana''s intimacy. Then they closed the cloakroom and went out. Vana


    went downstairs to look for Ethan, but found that Ethan was not ying games in the room. Vana didn''t


    know what to do, so she ran into small animals in the yard.


    The front yard was veryrge, and the floor tiles wereid to form arge square. On the left and right


    side of the yard, there were two soldiers'' sculptures of riding, and below them were the rich hibiscus


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    and gardenia.


    When she went further, she found that there were some slight noises in the dense forest.


    Before Vana could get close, she saw a small animal trembling in the grass. Noticing that it was a small


    animal, Vana was immediately ted and quickly slowed down and quietly approached it.


    But it still alerted the animal. Vana saw the little animal raise its front paws and hold a grass in its hand.


    Then its beard shook and it stared at Vana for a long time.


    Vana didn''t move, and the little animal didn''t run away. They just looked at each other. The little animal


    had already adapted to Vana''s existence and began to eat the grass. Vana wanted to get close to the


    animals, but the animals were still staring at her nkly. On the contrary, Vana was so stupid as to be a


    thief, which made peopleugh.


    Vana suddenly realized that the animals here should have been used to getting along with people, and


    they must be not afraid of humans.


    Vana was frustrated, she tried to pick up the little animal. Sure enough, the little animal ate and saw


    around. It didn''t seem to be scared away by Vana at all.


    Vana immediately became happy. Holding the little animal in her arms, she sat on the grass and helped


    it pull the grass for it to eat. As if seeing Vana''s enthusiasm, there was a "whoosh" sound in the grass


    nearby. Soon, there were many small animals squatting beside Vana.


    When Vana looked around, she saw many kinds of harmless animals squatting around her. There were


    cavy''s family that kept eating, and a few squirrels jumping up and down from the tree. A hedgehog with


    thorns came over slowly at her feet, and several birds on her shoulders and legs that kept trying.


    What a scene! Vana was almost stunned.


    She stretched out her hand to touch the hedgehog in surprise, and the hedgehog was immediately


    pushed to the ground by her. Then it slowly got up, and the thorns on its back were full of grass and


    dregs.


    Vana happily went to clean up the dregs on the hedgehog, and a bird directly stopped on her wrist.


    Vana stared at the bird''s feather, which shed with a very soft luster. Its whole body was colorful, and


    the three little dazzled feathers above its head were also very gorgeous color. Out of curiosity, Vana


    wanted to look carefully, so she pulled her wrist closer to her.

 Chapter 41 What Should You Call Me

    Chapter 41 What Should You Call Me


    "They seem to like their new master very much!" Suddenly, a voice came from the front of Vana. She


    looked subconsciously and saw Simon standing in front of her. But the difference was that there were


    several big animals behind him, which were totally different from those around her.


    One was a deer with beautiful colors, one was a white alpaca with its hair trimmed into a heart shape,


    and the other was an ostrich pping its wings.


    Vana was stunned and forgot to react.


    At this time, the alpaca behind Simon walked briskly to Vana. When Vana was curious about what it


    was going to do, the alpaca stuck out its sticky tongue and swept towards Vana''s face.


    "Stop, Emmy!" When Simon''s voice rang out, he had alreadye to the front of Vana to stop the


    alpaca. When the alpaca heard the order of Simon, it licked its own mouth with its stuck out tongue,


    and then slowly took a step back.


    It was not until then that Simon pulled up Vana, who was still in a daze, and said, "this kind of alpaca''s


    saliva is poisonous. Don''t let it get close to you in the future."


    "What? But why did it suddenly lick my face?" As soon as Vana heard that Emmy''s saliva was


    poisonous, she was a little afraid of it. But this alpaca was called Emmy unexpectedly. She didn''t know


    who gave it a name, but how could it be so simr to Emily''s nickname.


    ''Hahaha, Emmy and Emily. What a coincidence! But Emmy was much cuter than Emily.''


    "It likes you. It will not close to ordinary people."


    It turned out that it liked her. But would it be cruel if it could not close to the person it liked? All of a


    sudden, Vana felt sorry for Emmy and wanted to touch it. But after Vana was pulled up by Simon, her


    wrist was always held by him, and he did not intend to let her go, leaving Vana no chance to touch


    Emmy secretly.


    Then, Simon took Vana out of the woods and came to the yard. When they stood still, Simon said


    toward the direction behind Vana, "Go back. The hostess is hungry and wants to have dinner."


    Vana looked back and immediately saw the group of small animals following her. Behind her followed a


    group of animals from high to low, which was very spectacr.


    But before she could see it more, the group of animals seemed to be able to understand what Simon


    said and scattered in all directions, returning to their own ces.


    Vana felt a little regretful, but she had moved in and would live with those little animals day and night.


    Thinking of this, Vana swept away her disappointment and followed Simon into the vi.


    The vi looked magnificent from the outside. The whole vi was like a castle, but the outer walls were


    all made of luxurious materials. Different from theplicated castles, its outer walls looked solemn.


    After entering the gate, Vana saw the elevator she had taken before. The elevator was delicately


    decorated with colorful ss into a back wall, with Rome pirs on both sides, and a high dome


    connected.


    Vana and Simon walked into the hall together. All the servants who stayed in the kitchen and servants''


    room to avoid arousing noise at ordinary times were sent out, which made Vana a little surprised.


    The servants were busy with their own work, and each of them tried to move as gently as possible


    without making any sound. Only the housekeeper and Nancy asionally ordered them to do


    something in a low voice. It could not imagine that the more than 10 people would do things like this.


    When Simon and Vana came in, all the servants greeted them in unison, "Hello, Mr. Simon, Mrs.


    Simon!"


    Hearing this, Vana had aplete feeling, and immediately, she nodded and waved her hand, saying,


    "Hello, everyone.. Thank you for your hard work."


    Somehow, Vana felt that Simon was smiling in front of her, because when she saw his side face, it was


    even gentler than usual.


    Soon, Simon took Vana to the right side of the table and sat down. He adjusted the seat distance for


    her by himself, and then sat on the left side of Vana. He waved to the steward and said, "call Ethan to


    have dinner. This punishment is enough. Don''t do this again."


    The steward immediately took the order, but Vana asked, "Mr. Simon, how can you go back on your


    word? You promised not to punish him, but you did it behind my back. It''s so hateful."


    Simon frowned and said coldly, "what did you call me?"


    "Mr... Mr. Simon!"


    "Think it over. What should you call me?"


    "Mr... How about I call your name?" Was he making a fuss about this?


    Simon didn''t reply, but stared at Vana with a threatening look.


    "If not, I''ll call you... Boss? Well, I see. Don''t stare at me. Let me think about it."


    Vana began to regret, why did she sit so close to him? Now she wanted to pretend to look away, but


    she couldn''t. Simon kept looking at her, as if he was sure that he could conquer her.


    At this time, the steward had already taken Ethan downstairs. Vana seemed to see hope and


    whispered to Ethan, "good disciple... Ahem, can you tell me how your grandparents call you uncle? "


    "Like Simon~, what''s wrong, aunt?", Ethan answered without hesitation.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? What did you call me?"


    "Uncle Simon told me not to call you master!"


    Vana wanted to die. It seemed that the secret between her and Ethan had been discovered. But on


    second thought, Simon''s parents and brother and sister-inw called him Simon in that inmitate tone.


    She couldn''t call him like this. Anyway, she felt that tone didn''t match him, so she should call him...


    King? After all, he had a lot of servants around him. Every time he appeared, he would be like a king go


    outside.


    Ahem, it was deviated from the topic...


    "Well, what should I call you? I don''t think that way is appropriate."


    She turned to look at Simon with a ttering smile.


    "Do you still want to ask me such a question, Mrs. Simon?" Simon smiled innocently and gracefully.


    Mrs.... Mrs. Simon?


    "Okay, I see."


    But she couldn''t call him honey naturally, so she pretended that nothing had happened and lowered her


    head to have dinner. She must be able to escape.


    But there was an unwritten rule in the Si Family that as long as the head didn''t eat, no one else was


    allowed to eat. So Vana waited for the other two people to ignore her. But when she raised her head


    and looked at Ethan secretly, Ethan winked at her as if he had been staring at her for a long time. Vana


    knew that he was asking her to look at Simon, so she secretly turned her head to look at Simon.


    She was startled at the sight of this. She didn''t expect that Anna had been waiting for her reply.


    "If we don''t eat now, I''m afraid the food will be cold." After Simon finished his words, he waved at the


    steward behind him. The steward immediately came up to Vana and asked, "what do you want to heat,


    Mrs. Simon?"


    Vana: ... ''What a bastard! Does he really want me to call him so intimately in front of Ethan?''?


    "No, No. It''s hot. It doesn''t matter if the food is cold." Vana quickly waved to the steward, and then the


    steward left. Vana felt that her disaster was still going on.


    "Then let''s have dinner, Simon~ okay?" Vana called Simon with a cheesy tone. As if nothing had


    happened before, Vana picked up the chopsticks in front of her and looked at Simon with great


    enthusiasm, grinning. Simon frowned at the way she called him, but seeing that Vana smiled so


    brightly, he didn''t want to disappoint her, so he picked up a piece of braised potato from the dish in front


    of him and put it in her bowl. This case finally passed.


    Vana was about to pick up food for Simon politely, but Ethan in front of her burst intoughter. Fearing


    that Vana would be angry at her again, she quickly picked up a piece of pork and put it into Ethan''s


    mouth. Then she threatened Ethan fiercely, "my dear nephew, only when you eat well can you grow


    taller and conquer L. Come on!"


    Vana didn''t know if it was an illusion or not, but she found that the expression on Simon''s face was


    much softened. Then, after Vana picked up food again for Simon, the expression on Simon''s face


    became more softened. In the end, Simon even cared about Ethan in a soft tone. Sitting next to them,


    Vana felt that this scene was really a warm family of three.


    Wait, warm... family?

 Chapter 42 A Couple

    Chapter 42 A Couple


    It was not dark after dinner, and the time after dinner in the Si Family was not easy. The three people


    who had nomon topics sat together and watched the boring night news, and the whole time they


    got along with each other was as same as the battlefield.


    Vana was sitting on one side of Simon, while Ethan was sitting on the other side of him. Vana was


    impatient and moved her buttocks. She was almost hypnotized, and her eyes were as dull as the


    puppy''s.


    Another boring broadcast ended. Vana checked the time on her phone. The night news had only begun


    for three minutes.


    She turned her head to look at Simon. The man''s sharp and handsome side face was very eye-


    catching, as if to see him was more interesting than to watch the news.


    So she looked at Simon up and down carefully. His hair was trimmed very sharp at the back of his


    head. The hair on the upper part of his head seemed to be much longer, but it was fixed by hair spray,


    so she didn''t know how thick it was.


    Moreover, Simon''s upper ear bone was much higher than his eyes. The fortune teller said that such a


    person was suitable to be an artist or host in public, because this kind of person was mostly


    outstanding in appearance and had a very good poprity among audience.


    It was well-known that Simon was outstanding in appearance. In the current entertainment industry of


    the Magic City, not only was the gossip of stars valuable, but also a business genius like Simon had a


    very mysterious magic. Now these people would attract more attention and be a popr figure in


    the society.


    It was a pity that the signal in the mall was too bad when Vana searched for Simon before. Otherwise,


    she wouldn''t have found out that this man was so popr after she searched for who he was again. In


    just two years, this man not only became the leader of the Magic City, but also entered the J City,


    bing an outstanding person in the business field of the whole H Country.


    She admired Simon very much. Of course, this idea was still growing. It was possible that it would


    change from admiration to love.


    "Am I pretty?" The man Vana stared at said. She was slightly stunned. She had been in a daze for so


    long, so she quickly shook her head and looked away. She said with a ttering smile, "you should be


    the most handsome man I''ve ever seen."


    It was definitely from the bottom of her heart.


    But what a pity! If only Billy could be so perfect.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    s, that man was her first love. How could he be easily defeated by her husband? This feeling was


    really heartbreaking.


    But after a while, she felt something strange. Are you regretting that your first love is not Simon or that


    your husband is not Billy?


    Vana thought about it patiently. Although her love for Billy had faded away, the feeling for the scene that


    she was willing to have an affair with him even if she had broken her leg was still vivid in her memory. It


    could only be said that these two people did not have a high position in her heart, so it did not matter if


    she was married or not now.


    "What are you thinking about? It seems that you are in a dilemma." Finally, Simon was able to get rid of


    the night news and speak to Vana, but it was impossible for Vana to tell him that she wasparing


    him with her first love.


    "I''m wondering if the news is interesting." ''It''s so boring. If your answer is yes, then I will admire you...''


    "It''s not interesting, but it''s very important."


    "Oh my God! I really didn''t expect that the mysterious CEO''s private life would be so boring behind


    people."


    Vana was trying to change the way she got along with Simon. The first step was, of course, equality.


    "Mysterious? Do you mean that you are curious about my private life?"


    "Maybe all the femalepatriots have the same idea!"


    "It''s up to your observation. As for others, I don''t think they have the right to pry into my private life. But


    you will know it soon. After all, we are a couple sleeping in the same bed from now on. We will be


    together no matter when we eat or sleep, so that you will gradually understand me, and I will try my


    best to understand you."


    Vana: a couple in the same bed? Aren''t we sleeping in separate rooms?


    Maybe he meant the future In the future... It would be possible... Maybe.


    Yes, it would be highly possible.


    "Ha ha, take our time, take our time."


    "Yes, we have plenty of time!"


    ''Oh my God! Why was the meaning totally changed? Oh my God! It''s so embarrassed now. Can I


    watch the news seriously all of a sudden? Would it have the suspicion of escape?''


    "If you don''t want to watch the news, you can ask Ethan to show you around your future home." Upon


    hearing this, Vana and Ethan felt relieved. They walked away in a hurry with gratitude to Simon. Then,


    Ethan asked Vana if she wanted to have a walk around the house. Vana agreed.


    So as soon as they left, Ethan took Vana into his home. It was the No. 8 vi behind this vi.


    There was no big difference between Simon''s home and Ethan''s home. Both of them were


    tremendously luxurious. However, after they walked around a very hidden small door in the backyard,


    they passed through the familiar ss door. Vana thought that behind the ss door in the backyard


    was also a kitchen, but when she entered, she found that it was a very spacious sunny room, and there


    were all nts and other things in the corner. Vana did not ask what this ce was used to do because


    it looked like an uninhabited room.


    Following the lead of Ethan, two of them went up to the second floor. The room was much empty, and it


    was getting dark slowly. The whole space gave people a very heavy feeling, but Vana was not afraid.


    However, holding tightly at the hem of Vana''s clothes, Ethan said that he was afraid that Vana would


    get lost.


    After they entered a bedroom, Ethan finally felt a little relieved. He turned on the light in the room, and


    when he turned his head again, Vana and Ethan were frightened to cry out.


    "What a scary puppet! Why did you put it at the door? If you can''t see it clearly in the dark, you will


    think it''s a ghost, okay?"


    However, Ethan shook his head and said, "It''s strange. My cousin brought it herest time, but it was


    stored in the warehouse."


    Vana knew it must be someone''s trick. So the two of them ignored the puppet and continued to walk


    into the room. While looking around, Vana asked, "why don''t your parents oftene back to the big


    house?"


    "There is no reason. They just feel bored after giving birth to a son, so they fly to other ces every


    day. Now the house is even more empty. Don''t mention that maybe there is really a ghost living in my


    house at this time."


    "Then why don''t you hire several servants and housekeepers to look after your house? Just like your


    uncle, who is just like an emperor."


    "Master, if my uncle is the emperor, you must remember that you are the empress of him."


    "Hey, hey, your metaphor is too inappropriate. I should be his concubine, okay?" Vana didn''t dare to


    say that she was the empress, because she was not sure whether they would divorce in the future.


    Why did she feel a little sad? s, it must be because it was too empty here.


    "My servants and my uncle''s are shared. But those women like uncle, so they all live in uncle''s house."


    "Poor boy, no one cares about you, so you go to your uncle''s house and live with him?"


    After Vana said that, Ethan didn''t say anything. It seemed that she was right. She quickly put her arm


    around his shoulder andforted him, "Okay, okay, I will care about you in the future. After all, you


    are a good boy, and... You have a good taste because you like L. Hahaha, you really have a good


    taste."


    Hearing what Vana said, Ethan''s face turned red. Then he dodged the chance Vana teased him and


    ran to the side to rummage through the boxes and find something.

 Chapter 43 Couple Work

    Chapter 43 Couple Work


    Ethan said that he took her here to look for some private treasures, but when Ethan took out several


    cards of old game, Vana''s face turned bad.


    Who gave it to Ethan? Could it still be used?


    What answered Vana was the following actions of Ethan. He skillfully turned on the TV in the room, and


    inserted the game machine into it. Then he selected a card and inserted it into the game machine. As


    the special sound of the game machine rang, Vana was petrified like an old woman.


    "Master, you are definitely not as powerful as me." As Ethan spoke, he handed a handle to Vana.


    "Is this an antique left by your grandfather?" Vana said casually.


    "This was my uncle''s when he was a child. My room is full of gifts from my uncle, and many books he


    read at school."


    A thought came to Vana''s mind. She wanted to check if there was anything else about Simon in this


    room, but she was stopped by Ethan. Soon the game began, and the screen showed a big word


    "Contra".


    ''Well, I''ve never heard of it.''


    As the nervous music rang, Ethan, who was beside her, controlled the handle and told her the rules of


    the game. The game was a game to beat the monsters. The yer had four lives, and of course, you


    could take the medicine from the sky during any process of the game, and there might be a life


    extension pill in the bag.


    Vana had always been a natural talent forpetitive games. At this time, before the introduction of


    Ethan was finished, she had already explored it and began to rush forward with Ethan.


    There would be countless little monsters or soldiers on the way. Not only that, there were also some


    difficulty levels set in the game waiting for them. For the first time, when Vana was defeated, she


    stopped on a suddenly broken bridge and fell off the melting liquid. For the second time, she was


    defeated at a turret, which was originally static, but was shot as soon as a person approached. If Vana


    died two more times, she would losepletely.


    "Master, don''t rush around. There is a big monster ahead. Oh, you are dead. "


    "You brat, you should tell me earlier, I would only have one life, but I am alsopetent. Oh my god!


    This monster has so many tentacles. Will it swallow me? "


    "Master, you only have one life. You must be careful, okay?"


    "You don''t have to say that, brat. I''ll beat this monster to death."


    After saying that, Vana controlled the handle and rushed forward. She nimbly dodged the bullets shot


    by the tentacles. Vana found that the monster was too strong and it was very difficult to fight. She tried


    all kinds of ways to kill it as soon as possible, and finally found that shooting at its head with a gun


    would cause a heavy hurt to it. So Vana kept jumping and dodging to aim at its head.


    As time went by, the monster was about to be killed.


    But at this time, when Ethan rushed in front of it, he happened to run into a wave of shooting. Ethan


    was dead. Vanained for a long time and told him not to be impulsive.


    It was the second time that he did so. So Ethan had only one life left.


    Vana had been persuading Ethan for a long time. At thest moment, this guy went to the wrong ce


    again. However, if she shot tentacles at this time, the bullets would change their tracks. Vana


    immediately jumped up to hit the tentacles of the monster, and when Vana hit it, she also died.


    Vana:...


    "Master, why don''t you look at the bullets when you jump up?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As Ethan spoke, he shot at the monster. With the sound of the game, the monster was killed by Ethan.


    Vana:...


    "Yeah, master, I told you I was better at ying this than you. See! I''m alive. You didn''t. Yeah, I finally


    win you."


    Vana held back her anger and didn''t say anything. She just stared at Ethan and said, "You brat, stop it.


    Do you think you can win so easily without my violent beating?"


    However, Ethan didn''t notice the expression on Vana''s face. He quickly started a new game. Vana was


    apetitive woman, so she immediately began a new battle.


    However, this was ''Star Wars'', and it was also a game between two yers at the same time. This


    game needed to upgrade its equipment to avoid being attacked to death.


    Vana had been developing steadily in the front, and it was more and more difficult for her to fight with


    others in the back. As a result, Ethan was too weak to fight back. Vana gloated for a while, and then


    went to save Ethan. The first test passed quickly.


    At the beginning of the second round, the rhythm of the game changed a lot, much faster than before.


    Vana took the lead in front of Ethan, who had been persuading Vana not to be too impulsive. But when


    Vana was in high spirits to destroy the other party''s ne, Ethan''s ne suddenly retreated a lot.


    Before Vana could react, countless nes suddenly appeared out of nowhere and shot at her. Soon


    enough, Vana''s blood was drained to the bottom.


    "Why didn''t you remind me? You''re so bad. Come and help me block the bullets."


    "Master, I''m going to die, so I won''t go up to save you. By the way, after this wave, the monster behind


    are very fragile. I can solve it all by myself. Don''t worry, I will definitely let our team win."


    ''Damn it! He must want to beat me in the old game. How dare you do that! ''


    Vana was pissed off.


    How could such a little kid learn to be so selfish? Did he learn it from Simon?


    There was only one life for ''Star Wars'', and Vana had already died. She left the handle aside to simmer


    with anger, waiting for Ethan to finish and teach him a good lesson.


    Just as Ethan was boiling with excitement towards thest monster, the door behind them was pushed


    open. When Vana saw Simone in, her expression was still unable to ease.


    "Yeah, I won again. Master, you are my defeated opponent!"


    "Master, I''ve told you that I''m better at ying this game than you. You still don''t believe me. Now you


    are sincerely convinced!"


    As Ethan spoke, he shook his headcently, and the hair on his head also tilted to one side,


    which made Vana want to remove it.


    After saying that, Ethan shook Vana''s knees and urged her, "Master,e again. We need a group


    battle to y with the tank. I can be your cover. You act like leader." When Ethan said this, he sensed


    that someone wasing, so he immediately looked back and saw his uncle. Ethan smiled awkwardly


    and then stopped urging Vana to continue.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time!" Simon looked at Vana, who pretended not to be angry and


    stared at him, and asked casually, "Well, what do you want with us?"


    "It''s time to go to bed."


    "What?" Vana immediately took out her phone and looked at the time. It was already nine o''clock, and


    there were several missed calls on her phone, but her phone did not ring at all.


    "We all forgot because of games. My phone was muted and I didn''t hear your call." After saying that,


    Vana stuck out her tongue at Simon apologetically.


    Then, Simon walked to sit beside Vana, pointed at the screen and said, "You can''t win this game?"


    Speaking of this, Vana was angry. She pouted and said, "He did it on purpose. I was really deceived by


    his appearance."


    With a smile, Simon reached out his hand and patted on Vana''s back, "Don''t be angry. He has always


    been like this. He is very cunning."


    "Uncle, how could you say that to me?"


    Vana was stunned. She felt that Simon''s hand was on her back. Then she nodded meaningfully and


    said to Ethan, "So you are pretending to be righteous and harmless in front of L? I don''t want to be


    your master anymore. "


    "What? No, master. "


    "Didn''t you just say that I was defeated by you?"


    "Master, I won''t tell it anymore. I lied to you. I won''t win you in the future, okay? Can you teach me to


    shoot, change my voice, and teach me those unique skills? "


    Vana pretended to think about it, but in fact, she was afraid that Simon would doubt her.


    "How about you win back, master?" Knowing the victory that he offered was not sincere, so Ethan


    proposed.


    Vana was about to fight, but was interrupted by the voice of Simon.


    "It''s fair. I''ll fight with you for your aunt. A couple should be considered as one person."


    After finishing his words, Ethan was on the verge of breaking down.

 Chapter 44 Can We Sleep Together

    Chapter 44 Can We Sleep Together


    "Uncle, can I give up directly?"


    But Simon didn''t care about Ethan at all. He started a new game.


    It seemed that it was impossible for Ethan not to y. He took a fluke and began to fight with his uncle.


    As time went by, when Vana saw the wonderfulpetition between the two of them, the expression


    on Ethan''s face became more and more ecstatic.


    There was still the previous game, but now it waspletely different after Simon yed it. Originally,


    when Ethan yed with Vana, he still had some chance to y. But once Ethan yed with his uncle,


    he would be like a frog jumping around and did not kill any little monster or soldier.


    It took only three minutes for Simon to finish thest fight. After watching it, Vana was almost pping


    her hands.


    "Uncle, you didn''t let me kill anyone." Looking at Simon with a sobbing tone, Ethan acted like a spoiled


    child.


    "Really? Then try your best. "


    "Again? No, No. I give up. I shouldn''t have let my aunt die on purpose. I''m wrong. I won''t do it again. "


    "No, let''s begin."


    As soon as Simon finished his words, a new round of "Star Wars" began.


    In this round, Simon didn''t suppress Ethan''s performance, nor did he care about Ethan. But every time


    when Ethan was about to die, Simon would quickly appear beside him and help Ethan to kill the


    surrounding nes.


    At this time, Ethan would take a look at his uncle to express his dissatisfaction.


    At this time, Vana appeared. She pretended to be generous tofort Ethan, and at the same time,


    she gave a hard blow to his weak heart.


    "Oh my god! Look at you, you''re such a fool! I didn''t notice you in the game just now. You''re really a


    loser!"


    "Ethan, didn''t you see the bullet? Are you still rushing forward? Oh, I forgot that you took the bullet for


    your uncle on purpose, didn''t you? "


    "Ha, ha, ha, I''m sorry, Ethan. Please forgive me for my unkindness. A little monster just killed you in a


    second. It''s okay. Let''s watch your uncle y the game together. See, your uncle has passed the test


    again."


    As soon as Ethan lose, Simon began to pass the test alone. After passing the test one by one, Vana


    was really surprised at Simon''s talent to y games.


    It had been so long. He was almost full of blood, not to mention whether he would die or not. It was so


    amazing.


    However, after Vana''s yawn, Simon suddenly threw away the handle and said, "Well. It''s boring."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Vana was confused and said, "Why don''t you y? Look, this is thest round. You will definitely win."


    However, Simon had already stood up from the carpet, and then pulled up Vana and said, "It''s toote.


    It''s already half past ten."


    Then, without caring about Ethan who was waiting for hisfort on the ground, Simon took Vana''s


    hand and walked out. The moment Vana was held up by Simon, her mind began to nk.


    She followed Simon back to the No. 7 Golden Seat. There were only a few servants left in the hall.


    Simon ordered them to prepare the bath water for Vana and then went upstairs with her.


    At the same time, Vana thought of the existence of Ethan. She quickly looked behind and saw that


    Ethan hade back and was asking for food with a servant in the kitchen.


    Vana stopped looking at the man in front of her in confusion. She didn''t know what Simon was going to


    say upstairs, so she didn''t interrupt him.


    Soon, they arrived at the bedroom on the third floor where Vana had put the luggage. Simon pointed to


    the wall on the other side of the cloakroom and said, "Water is preparing. You take a shower first. I''ll


    take itter."


    Huh? ''Later?'' What are you doing here?


    "Wait, you mean we are going to... Take a shower together? "


    Was it really good to be so lustful the first day she moved in?


    Vana blinked her innocent eyes and looked at Simon, who doubted whether Vana was talking to him for


    a moment. He raised his left eyebrow slightly and exined, "By rights, today is our wedding day."


    "Wedding day."


    "Yes, you should know the process of marriage."


    "Yes, but..." But they had only seen each other for a few times. Although they both liked each other,


    she didn''t reject this sudden marriage. She even tried her best to persuade herself to adapt to it, but it


    was too fast. Should she give herself to this man tonight? ''Oh my god! No! Can I choose to run away


    from the wedding?''


    But Vana saw many of those who ran away from marriage were just afraid of pain because of their


    emotional problems? ? ¡­¡­ Is there a small number of people who want to escape?


    "You don''t want to bathe with me?"


    ''How dare Simon ask this question? Vana, don''t you really think about taking out your gun to solve this


    matter?''


    "Not really. I just think it''s too fast. I... I''m not used to it yet. "


    "Are you not used to our rtionship, or is it because someone suddenly bes your husband?"


    Vana lowered her head and murmured, "All, all of them."


    But the next second, Vana was held into a man''s arms, which almost made her reflexively throw Simon


    over the shoulder. But when she thought that the person in front of her was Simon, her heart beat


    affected her movements, her back was stiff and unable to make any reaction.


    "Vana, I can bear your indifference to me before you get used to it. But since I have the courage to


    decide to be with you, why can''t you try to open your heart to me? Or you don''t like me? "


    "No, no. It''s not that I don''t like you. I mean, you know what? I thought you were a very handsome man


    the first time I saw you. "


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all. But after getting along with you, I think I can appreciate you more, such as trying to develop


    a rtionship."


    Simon and Vana parted a little from each other. He looked at Vana tentatively, and Vana immediately


    grinned a very fresh smile and said, "In fact, I''ve never been in love before, and I don''t know how to


    react."


    Simon was immediately moved by what Vana said. He rubbed Vana''s face with his palm and said,


    "Then I''ll wait for you to get used to it."


    "Then I''ll take a shower first!" After saying that, Vana tried to escape from Simon''s arms and go to the


    bathroom, but Simon pulled her back and carefully held Vana''s hand. Then he kissed on the back of


    her hand. After that, Simon asked, "Can we sleep together?"


    His voice was full of pleading. Vana''s little head was constantly racking her brains, but in the end, she


    was like an unresponsive machine that crashed again.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you before we officially be a couple. It''s just that I''ve asked


    someone to decorate the other rooms on the third floor in a hurry. You can only sleep on the same bed


    with me."


    "Oh, I see. I can sleep on the second floor."


    "No, Vana. There are my parents and grandpa''s rooms downstairs."


    "What about the sofa over there?"


    "I have to put my clothes and documents away."


    "Then... Then you and I.... Well, let''s sleep in the same bed. "


    What else could Vana do? Wasn''t he forcing her? But Vana believed the promise made by Simon.


    Since he said that he would not hurt her before confirming the rtionship between them, he should


    not be able to touch her.


    What''s more, Simon''s bed was a round bed. It was so big that he couldn''t touch her when they slept


    together.


    Well, he might not be able to touch her.

 Chapter 45 The first Night of Marriage

    Chapter 45 The first Night of Marriage


    It turned out that Vana''s idea was ridiculous.


    It was the first night that Vana slept in the same bed with a man. She was shivering in the quilt in tight


    clothes.


    Although she was very hot, she didn''t lift the quilt, even if a finger was exposed.


    The No. 7 vi HJ Empire was like a castle that started the dolls game at night. As soon as Vanay


    down on the bed, the servants downstairs began to talk about it in surprise.


    Servant A: "Master didn''t let us bathe him today."


    Servant B: "He said he would bathe with Mrs. Vana. I don''t know how he is now."


    Servant C: "It''s so strange. Master said that woman was different. Is master going to sleep with her


    tonight?"


    Servant D: "Let''s go upstairs and eavesdrop in the corner."


    With the sound of footsteps along the way, a bunch of little heads appeared outside the master


    bedroom on the third floor.


    Servant A: "Hey, why haven''t they moved yet? Isn''t it a bed scene? "


    Servant B: "Don''t say anything. Keep your voice down. I heard the master''s voice."


    In the master bedroom.


    After taking a shower, Simon came out of the bathroom. Wearing a set of silk pajamas, he went to the


    bedroom. Vana showed her head out of the quilt and found that he was also looking for her, so Vana


    immediately pretended to be asleep and did not dare to do anything else.


    "Is the quilt thick? The air conditioner is a little cold at night. I''ve asked someone to change a thicker


    quilt. "


    Although the air conditioner was cold enough, the quilt was too thick in summer. Although Vana was


    almost steaming, she still said against her will, "It''s not hot. It''s appropriate."


    "Are you cold?" As soon as Simon finished his words, he came to the bedside of Vana. Vana was so


    nervous that she could even hear her own heartbeat. She was still warning herself not to be coward.


    Simon would not do anything to her.


    "I don''t feel cold. Well, I like to sleep in this way. Don''t worry about me. Go to bed now."


    Wait a minute. It sounded like she was inviting someone else.


    "Go to bed?"


    "No, no. I mean, go to bed early."


    After saying that, Vana quickly turned her head to the middle, pretending to be asleep. In fact, she


    wanted to die. Then she didn''t listen to what Simon said. Vana felt a pair of eyes staring at the back of


    her head.


    About a minuteter, Simon reached out his hand and tucked Vana''s messy hair on the pillow behind


    her head. Then Vana heard the footsteps, and Simon bypassed the round bed to the side in front of


    Vana and began to take off his pajamas slowly.


    Wait, it seemed to be something wrong.


    "You like to sleep naked?" Vana couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Yes, it''s my habit since I was a child."


    ''I mean this habit has been with me for decades. Do you want me to change it?''


    Vana didn''t know how to ask him to put on his pajamas, but when Simon began to take off his pants,


    Vana began to be unable to control herself.


    Don''t wear nothing.


    Fortunately... He still wore an underwear.


    Vana saw that the lower half of Simon''s body was wearing a white underwear, and his buttocks were


    very tight. A very attractive ditch appeared on his well rounded buttocks, and his figure could be


    described as perfect.


    Before Vana could continue to covet the body, Simon had already lifted the quilt andy in.


    Then the distance between the two people was quickly shortened. Simon was lying on the bed, facing


    up, Vana faced Simon, and the atmosphere was once again awkward.


    Perhaps the two of them were getting closer to each other, Simon noticed that there was something


    wrong with the temperature in the quilt, he turned his head to look at the steaming Vana and said, "You


    are very hot, aren''t you?"


    Before Vana could answer, Simon shouted at the door, "Lilly!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door was opened with a snap.


    "Mr. Simon, what can I do for you?"


    "Change a thin quilt."


    "Yes, I''ming."


    Before Vana could react and stop her, the servant Lilly closed the door and went out again.


    Realizing that something was wrong, Vana quickly said to Simon, "Actually, it''s not hot. Didn''t you say


    it''s cold at night? I''m afraid of the cold. "


    Simon stared at Vana for a while, then sat up, leaned against the bedside and said against his will, "I


    said it was cold, and it''s about the same temperature as now. But are you so afraid of me, little girl? "


    A little girl? ''Well, does he mean that she is a maiden?'' Vana couldn''t stand it anymore. How could they


    look down upon maiden in the society nowadays?


    "Who is the little girl? You are the one. Your whole family are." ''Well, who said that she couldn''t lose her


    temper on this perfect face? If she got angry, she would teach him a lesson in the future.''


    Then the door was opened. Lilly and Dorsey carried the quilt to the side of the bed. Simon walked out


    of the bed slowly without any affectation, while Vana had no choice but to expose her upper body from


    the quilt. Then she sat up, went to the ground with bare feet and stood up.


    ''Damn it! Those servants must beughing at me, because I''m wearing a very childish cartoon pajama


    with long sleeves, two yellow ears on the hat, and a soft tail on the buttocks. ''


    "Is your pajamas for primary school students?" Simon''s voice sounded heavily among the four people.


    Vana was annoyed. Simon said that her pajamas were for primary school students. Would he like to


    see where her breasts were?


    Subconsciously, Vana straightened her chest with her hands crossed. She looked at Simon angrily,


    "Have you ever seen a primary school student who is so mature?"


    "Ha, ha!" Simon and Vana didn''tugh, while Lilly and Dorsey, who were standing aside, burst into


    uncontrobleughter because they peeped at Vana''s movement.


    But soon the two of them tidied up the quilt, and then quickly bowed to them and went out. Vana was


    embarrassed and aggrieved, and she was still angry and did not intend to talk to Simon.


    "You can go to bed, darling."


    Vana was so angry that she quickly slipped into the bed and pretended to be asleep with her back to


    Simon.


    "Darling, can I turn off the light now?"


    There were so many nonsense when he turned off the light. Vana didn''t answer, but the light was still


    on. So Vana nodded to herself. Then the light on the other side of the Simon was off, and the table


    "Darling, are you sure you want to ignore me all the time?"


    Vana nodded again. She believed that Simon must have seen it.


    "Well, although darling is fully developed, your personality is very simr to that of a primary school


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    student."


    Ah, Vana couldn''t stand it anymore. She held up the upper part of her body and turned off the light.


    Then shey down, with her two hands on the quilt, and said fiercely, "Monie, on the first day of our


    marriage, we two should have made it clear. From today on, if you can''t ept anything of me, you can


    mention it. I will correct it, but I''m not sure I will be as perfect as previous madams in Si Family.


    Besides, we are not right for each other in front of them. Don''t always pull me down, okay? "


    Although it was hard for him to ept the fact that Vana called him Monie, Simon still said seriously,


    "Do you think they feel we are not suitable?"


    "Isn''t it? One is the noble master of the Si Family, and the other is an employee of the jewelry store of


    the Si Family. We are not right at all. "


    "That''s what you care about? Now I can ask Terence to arrange a contract to give you half of my


    shares, and I have already made a n for you. If you like jewelry design, I can ask someone to teach


    you, and let Mrs. Renee give you private guidance. What do you think? "


    "Don''t mention the shares anymore, but are you sure that Mrs. Renee can teach me?" As expected, as


    soon as Vana heard about this woman, she was as excited as full of energy, and this excitement


    directly covered the fact that Simon said he would give her half of the shares.


    Although Simon was hurt, it was the right choice to mention his aunt at this time. Rtionship could be


    developed slowly. At least, he had grasped Vana''s weakness now, hadn''t he? He was a person who


    would definitely win. He didn''t worry that the little beauty would not listen to him.

 Chapter 46 He Was Like a Hot Water Bag

    Chapter 46 He Was Like a Hot Water Bag


    J Mountain was surrounded bykes on all sides, and the terrain was t. The cold air at night would


    slowly infiltrate into every courtyard. Even if the whole vi was equipped with central air conditioner, it


    would still feel very cold at night.


    After the conversation, Vana and Simon said goodnight to each other and were about to go to bed, but


    Vana''s thoughts were influenced by what Simon said, and she was too excited to fall asleep for a long


    time.


    Simon said that Mrs. Renee was very interested in her and liked enthusiastic and studious students, so


    she would definitely agree Vana to be her apprentice.


    It was a windfall. Only then did Vana feel like she was married to a rich family. Although she was also


    from rich family, this rich family could let her contact the most famous jewelry design master in H


    Country.


    When Vana was thinking about those incredible things with her round eyes, she heard the man''s low


    sound of sleep.


    He fell asleep so soon? It seemed that he had kept his promise.


    Vana was delighted and was about to fall asleep. After a while, Vana fell asleep.


    Vana''s breath calmed down, but the man next to her slowly opened his eyes. The man turned his head


    to look at the woman who trusted him very much. Her side face was so beautiful that the man had to


    make blind and disorderly conjectures.


    But at this moment, Vana suddenly turned over and turned her head to him. She stretched out her arms


    to him as if no one was around, and her wrist was on his shoulder.


    Damn it...


    The sound of water came from the crack of the door. In Vana''s dream, she slightly raised her head and


    looked at the light. She thought who had returned to the dormitory, but the sleepiness made her close


    her eyes again. Then she heard the sound of water stop and finally could fall asleep again. Not long


    after, she felt the bed beside her copsed a little.


    "Well, go away." After mumbling, Vana turned over and hugged herself.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, who put the quilt on me?." Vana rubbed her head and pulled her hair out.


    What she saw was not a dormitory, but arge and luxurious bedroom.


    "Mrs. Vana, did I wake you up? I''m sorry. [ ] asked me to fetch his clothes. " Dorsey was closing the


    invisible door of another cloakroom. Vana nced at the cloakroom, which was as big as her own.


    Inside were all Simon''s clothes, and outside the door was a very covert folding door. After closing it, it


    was the same as the vintage wall.


    "Didn''t your master sleep herest night?" Vana asked subconsciously.


    "Well... I don''t know, Mrs. Vana. But Mr. Simon came out from Mr. Ethan''s room this morning. " Dorsey


    was a little stunned. ''It was you, Mrs. Vana, who slept on the same bed with master. Don''t you know


    when master left?


    Vana was stunned. Was it because of her?


    Seeing that Dorsey was still waiting for her to continue, Vana quickly said, "It''s all right. You can go to


    send the clothes." Vana waved her hand to send Dorsey back.


    After Dorsey left, Vana shook her dizzy head. Although she was a little surprised that she slept well the


    first night she came here, without insomnia or tossing and turning, why didn''t she sleep steadily?


    But early in the morning, she found that she was not in the dormitory. Then the person who made her


    unable to sleep steadilyst night was Simon? So Simon didn''t sleep all night, so he left the room


    Could it be?


    It suddenly urred to her that Vana had treated Simon as a hot water bagst night. She immediately


    blushed like a tomato.

 Chapter 47 Bastard Appeared

    Chapter 47 Bastard Appeared


    In the morning, Vana didn''t see Simon because she went downstairs and found that there was an


    emergency meeting to be held and Simon had to leave in advance. Vana and Ethan sat at the table for


    breakfast. Vana had been trying to ask Ethan when Simon would go to his room, but finally she couldn''t


    ask.


    Perhaps it was because of the order from Simon that Ethan had to go to school today that he looked a


    little worried. In this way, the two of them finished breakfast without saying anything to each other.


    After breakfast, Lance sent Vana to work, and Ethan was also sent to the ZH High School by another


    car.


    Before going to work, Vana sent a message to her grandfather, saying that she wanted to see him. But


    her grandfather didn''t reply, so Vana left her doubts and went to the shopping mall.


    As usual, there wouldn''t be too many customers in the first four days of a week in shopping mall, so


    today the whole shopping mall was lifeless, full of gossips and rumors.


    Beside the counter of SS Jewelry, Petty was already there. She was applying fancy cosmetics on her


    face, determined to make herself up as a beautiful woman.


    Putting aside the rtionship with Emily, Vana actually had no prejudice for Petty. Although Petty had


    always been against her, she had topete for the sales in the shopping mall. It was normal for the


    two of them to be at odds.


    Not long after Vana came, the most popr person, Sally, in the shopping mall on the 4th floor also


    came. Employees in SS went to work in shifts. Normally, 4 people would go to work in the morning, but


    because they were not busy in the morning, it was easy to ask for leave. But after Daisy left, Steve was


    not as easy-going as her. He forced all the shifts to follow thepany''s arrangement. Therefore, there


    were many SS Jewelry employees on the whole floor.


    After a while, another new employee also arrived, and then the day''s work was on the right track. All


    the women at the counter seemed to have changed into another person, showing a mysterious smile in


    unison. They stood in the counter orderly to wee every guest.


    After the main door of the shopping mall was opened, guests woulde to every counter to pick up


    goods one after another. There were not many people on the 4th floor, but it was not so quiet.


    For the whole morning, Vana and Petty each sold a jewelry ne. Not knowing what Sally was


    doing, she was absent-minded and kept peeking at her mobile phone.


    It was about ten o''clock, Sally suddenly began to cry when she was looking at the phone. Vana wanted


    tofort her, but she still couldn''t do this. After all, the two of them had a conflict before. Then Petty


    walked over and they began to talk in a low voice.


    Vana heard a little. It seemed that Sally was talking about the break-up between her boyfriend and her,


    which was why Sally behaved like this.


    Vana thought it was right to break up with such a bad man, so she no longer observed their


    conversation and began to receive the guests patiently.


    At half past ten, the fifth order was received at the SS counter. A middle-aged woman with unique


    dressing was holding a handbag in her hand. Her nails were neat and delicate, painted in rose red. At


    this time, she was inquiring about the jewelry series of "XS" with Vana.


    "I like all the products of this series very much. If possible, I will buy all of them. But today I went out in


    a hurry and forgot to bring another bag with the main card. Please help me pack these two first."


    Vana was overjoyed. This was a big order. Although the "XS" series were not the most expensive in the


    counter, themission for one set was also a lot.


    Vana quickly received her patiently and then asked another employee to entertain her. Then she


    opened the door of the safe and was ready to find new jewelry from it.


    But at this time, a man''s voice came from not far away from the counter. He shouted wildly, "Lady, I


    think you''d better not buy this jewelry."


    Vana paused and stopped what she was doing.


    "Lee!" Tears welled up in Sally''s eyes. When she saw Lee, she burst into tears again.


    Hearing Lee''s words, Alice, who was ready to swipe the card, also looked at him in confusion. Lee


    walked over and said with an evil smile, "The employees here are all bad with messy private life. If you


    buy here, it will only dirty your money."


    Vana was so angry that she immediately closed the safe and stood up from under the counter. But


    before she could say anything, Sally, who was standing behind her, rushed over, trying to pull Lee''s hair


    over the counter. She roared, "Lee, you bastard! How could you be such a person? I''m so blind that I


    believe in your words. You''re so disgusting. Get out of here quickly."


    "What''s wrong, barmaid? I was just trying to irritate you. Why are you so angry? Didn''t you say you


    would love me well when you were on bed? Why do we turn against each other now? "


    Vana quickly nced at the face of the Alice. Fortunately, the customer looked like a woman with a


    strong mind, so she immediately stopped Lee. "Lee, if you make trouble out of nothing, we will call the


    security."


    Vana''s words attracted Lee''s attention. Vana saw that he withdrew his left hand behind, which has two


    injured fingers. But from time to time, Lee looked at Vana fiercely and said in a voice that could be


    heard by the people around, "Wow, honey, you are hiding downstairs. But I want to say that you were


    really goodst night. I hope you can ask me out next time."


    Shit, what''s going on?


    Vana was stunned. She quickly widened her fierce eyes and roared, "Bastard, if you frame me again,


    do you want to be beaten again?"


    Lee''s face raised a ridiculous smile. He took out something from his pocket and held it in his palm.


    Then he slowly spread out his hand and said, "I''m here to bring this to you today. You left in such a


    hurryst night that you left it in the hotel."


    All of a sudden, people around began to talk about Vana.


    Vana''s face was pale. She saw a work card in the palm of Lee, with the name of Vana on it. She was


    stunned. When did he take it away?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vana thought about it carefully and guessed that it must have been taken away when this guy pestered


    her that day.


    "What does it mean to find my work card? Do you dare to show your left hand to everyone? "


    As soon as Vana finished her words, someone behind her pushed her shoulder away. As Vana turned


    around, someone pped her in the face.


    But fortunately, Vana reacted quickly and grabbed the wrist of Sally.


    "Sally, do you believe what this bastard said? He ndered you just now. Can you still believe what he


    said? "


    Biting her lips, Sally said angrily, "I don''t believe what he said, nor do I believe your exnation."


    Then Sally withdrew her hand with all her strength, wiped away the tears on her face quickly with her


    palm, walked to the opposite of Lee and said angrily, "I didn''t expect you to treat me like this just


    because I didn''t agree to that request. That bitch, Vana, can satisfy you, right? Then you two bitches


    can continue to do that kind of dirty thing, don''t disgust others. Youe to return the work card to


    Vana, don''t disturb other people''s normal work. "


    It seemed that everyone thought Lee was here to return the work card to Vana. Damn it.


    "What a fool! I didn''te to see you. I just asked the customer to avoid dealing with a bad guy like


    you."


    "Lee, do you still think you haven''t hurt me deeply enough?" Unable to bear Lee''s nder any more,


    Sally cried again.

 Chapter 48 Beat Up The Scum

    Chapter 48 Beat Up The Scum


    Vana had been involved, so she couldn''t turn a blind eye to it and do nothing.


    But at this time, tears streamed down from Sally''s eyes. Outside the counter, Lee was so disgusted that


    he didn''t even want to look at her. Vana couldn''t use special methods to deal with Lee in front of so


    many people at this time, so she could only force and lure him.


    "Lee, I think our problem needs to be solved in private. If you are a man, wait for me in the


    passageway. I will give you a satisfactory answer to the question you asked that day."


    "Hahaha, we can talk about it in private. Don''t talk about the appointment about sex in public, baby."


    Obviously, Lee didn''t believe what Vana said. Maybe this crazy woman asked him out and beat him up


    again. He wouldn''t easily do something that was not worth it.


    Vana was so angry that she almost lost her breath, and the people around her began to talk louder and


    louder.


    "I didn''t expect that Vana is such a slut. Sally''s boyfriend must have broken up with her because of


    Vana."


    "Why doesn''t she go to hell? Isn''t she afraid of getting sick by hooking up with men?"


    "She has slept with tens of thousands of people. Don''t you see that she is going to talk about the


    appointment about sex with Lee in front of everyone? She is so coquettish."


    "What a disgusting woman! She knows that Lee is a male model of the Harry Show, so she just wants


    to seduce him. It''s so weird."


    The sound around them flew in the air without any scruple. Vana looked at the order of the shopping


    mall, and many customers were also staring at the counter with an attitude of watching a good show.


    She thought that it was over, and it seemed to discredit SS Jewelry. She, the wife of the CEO, did not


    take the lead but discredit thepany of Simon. Was it too inappropriate?


    "Lee, you said that I was with youst night. Then tell me the specific time and hotel. I don''t want to talk


    nonsense with you now, because you can insult me, but you can''t insult our SS Jewelry. Thisdy


    bought jewelry because she trusts SS. If you go on like this, I can let you feel regretful now. Vana''s


    aggressive manner surprised everyone. Outside the counter, Alice seemed to be moved by Vana''s


    words, and then the corners of her mouth moved.


    "To be frank, I don''t believe any single lie from this man. But I''m in a hurry now. If you are not in a hurry


    to quarrel, can you wrap up my products first?"


    Vana was stunned, so was Lee and Sally. Fortunately, the new employee quickly agreed with the


    requirements of the female customer and began to look for products for her. Then Vana also reacted


    and she quickly checked and packed the products, and then asked the new employee to bring the


    customer to pay the bill.


    Before going to the counter, Alice looked at Lee and sneered, "You said you were a male model of the


    Harry Show, but I haven''t seen you before."


    All of a sudden, the people around were shocked. Lee''s face turned red for embarrassment and anger


    and said behind Alice, "how arrogant you are! Do you know what kind of show Harry Show is? There


    are very few people of the H Country in it. Haven''t you seen me? I''m sorry. I don''t want to be seen by


    an ordinary people like you."


    As soon as Lee finished his words, Alice, who had walked a few steps away, turned around and


    nced at Lee with a serious look. "It seems that you are a model? But you must be lying. As the Chief


    Jewelry Match Officer of the Harry Show, I remind you that you have been cklisted by the global


    model circle."


    There was another uproar, and everyone was shocked.


    The female customer who went to the SS counter to buy jewelry turned out to be the Chief Jewelry


    Match Officer of the Harry Show? Lee was not the newly signed model of the Harry Show? It was all


    bullshit.


    While people were discussing, three people came from not far away. In front of them, a young girl in


    maid''s clothes was walking towards them with a can of things in her arms. They were a little surprised


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    to see the situation in the shopping mall, but they were on a mission, so they didn''t pay much attention


    to it.


    Then the maid saw Vana from afar and cautiously called out, "Mrs. Miss Vana, Miss Vana!"


    Vana was slightly stunned and saw Lilly in the crowd.


    It seemed that Lilly didn''t call her Mrs. Simon because she had obeyed Simon''s order, and Vana was


    grateful that Simon didn''t expose her identity in front of everyone. After all, the dream lover of any


    woman in this building was the CEO of the World Trade Mall, Simon. If they knew that she was the wife


    in the marriage certificate of Simon, she was afraid that she would not be able to see the sun tomorrow.


    Seeing that Lilly was waving at her, Vana walked out of the counter in a hurry. When she passed by


    Lee, Lee was so scared that he took a step back. When she walked to Lilly, the people around her


    whispered to each other.


    "Lilly, what are you doing here?"


    "Miss Vana, Mr. Simon asked me to send you the soup. He said he was sorry that he didn''t let you


    sleep wellst night. He asked me to send it to you personally." After saying that, Lilly handed out the


    can of soup.


    Vana felt a little guilty. In fact, it should be her who didn''t let Simon sleep wellst night, but Simon was


    still considerate enough to send her soup.


    So she took the soup and said, "please go back and tell him that he didn''t sleep all night because of


    me. Tell him that I won''t do anything stupid again."


    There was a gasp of breath around. Vana didn''t realize that she had said something wrong, but Lilly


    had already noticed that those people were staring at Vana with strange eyes. Lilly nodded her head


    and said goodbye to Vana. Then she left with the driver and the secretary who was guarding her.


    While walking, Vana opened the lid of the heat preservation cup and smelled it. Suddenly, a strong


    soup fragrance spread.


    After Vana put the soup back to the counter happily, the voice of Sally came over, "you... You weren''t


    with Leest night?"


    Vana looked up at Sally, nodded and said, "I''ve told you just now. Lee picked up the work card, and I


    broke two of his fingers when I quarreled with him. If you don''t believe me, you can see it by yourself."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, Sally rushed to the counter and grabbed Lee''s hand. Lee wanted


    to escape when Alice exposed him before, but now he was caught by Sally again, so he couldn''t leave


    even if he wanted to.


    In the tangle, everyone finally saw Lee''s left hand wrapped in gauze, and they immediately believed


    what Vana said.


    Even so, no one apologized for humiliating Vana before. Vana had been used to it. She pped her


    hands and went to Sally''s side.


    She raised her chin and said, "This scum has insulted you in front of me, and I don''t think there is


    anything to worry about. Leave it to me, and I''ll solve it for you."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, Sally was a little surprised. After taking a look at Vana, she gave


    Lee a ferocious stare, and then shook off Lee''s hands. As soon as Vana got close to Lee, she


    immediately grabbed his cor with great strength.


    "What are you doing, crazy woman? What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you just call me baby? Why did you call back the crazy woman so soon? Besides, didn''t you say


    that I was a wild cat? Then I''ll show you my wild personality."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, here came the bone-rattling sound, and Lee held his arm in pain


    and said in a sobbing tone, "you broke my arm! Devil, you are a devil."


    "Devil? I also want to break your tendons!"


    In fact, Vana was just bluffing him. After all, this was a public ce, and she couldn''t be so stupid as to


    beat someone disabled. In this way, she would go to jail.


    What''s more, the sound of Lee''s joints just now was just a dislocated that Vana could take them back in


    minutes.


    "Ah! Ah! Madman! Let go of me! Do you know you are breaking thew?"


    Vana didn''t want to listen to Lee''s howl, "bang, bang," she hit his abdomen twice. Lee began to cry in


    pain, but he had no strength to roar.


    Then Vana loosened her hands, and Lee fell to the ground because of the pain. However, Vana was


    still angry. She bent over and gave Lee a few punches on his face, and then crushed his thigh with her


    high heels. Lee was so painful that he kept twitching. When Vana was about to make a move, Alice,


    who had already swiped the card, suddenly stopped beside them. Vana quickly stopped and tidied up


    her clothes. And Alice raised her eyebrows and left.


    Vana was satisfied with her beating and said to Sally, "if you don''t feel better, you can beat him. I''ll stop


    him by your side."


    Looking at Vana, Sally shook her head and watched Lee get up and run away.

 Chapter 49 Bigamy

    Chapter 49 Bigamy


    What happened in the morning quickly spread to Simon, but he just asked Steve to send someone to


    watch Vana in private. When Steve knew that Vana had be the wife of Mr. Simon, he once asked


    Simon to send a higher level manager to ept the mission. He also said that he was not qualified to


    work for Vana.


    But Simon said that Vana thought highly of him, so Steve had to continue to stay at this position


    uneasily.


    As soon as Lee left, the onlookers who had been surrounding them also dispersed. Vana received a


    call and answered it in the public area under the gaze of everyone.


    But behind her, there were countless topics pointing to Vana.


    "Did you see just now? The girl who brought soup to Vana is wearing maid''s clothes!"


    "Yes, yes. Is she in a rtionship with which CEO? And the CEO dotes on her very much. "


    All the people present felt ufortable and began to think in their hearts. They thought that it was not


    difficult for a woman like Vana to hook up with the CEO of a big group, but they did not expect that the


    CEO would love her so much, which was the reason why they were angry.


    "Humph, a woman with a boyfriend like her will be still skittish. I believe that she will continue to hook


    up with other men."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Otherwise, Vana will break your arm if she hears it."


    "You..."


    "Hee hee, look at her. She was scared. The reason why Vana can hook up with a man because she


    has a pretty face. If you don''t have that destiny, don''t think about so many impossible things. Can''t you


    just focus on your work? "


    "What''s wrong with you, neer? Don''t think that we dare not to bully you because you are an


    employee of SS."


    "Humph, that''s how you besiege Vana, isn''t it? What a group of muddled bitches!"


    As soon as Kate turned around and left, the people behind her were irritated by her. They gritted their


    teeth and wished to tear Kate apart.


    Not far away, Vana, who was answering the phone, got an astonishing news.


    The man on the other end of the phone was the man who threw his phone away because of a few


    words of Vanast time. This time, he was even angrier, because he had begun to sneer.


    "Good for you, Vana. What excuse are you going to use tofort me this time? The scandal of my


    wife''s infidelity? Is this what you want?"


    Vana bit her lips, trying to suppress her anger and said, "Tell me first if it''s true. Have we two really got


    the marriage certificate?"


    The man on the other side suddenly roared, "Why do you think I haven''t slept all night just to confirm


    that you have married again? You signed the contract abroad. I won''t admit it if you say it doesn''t exist.


    Vana, it''s a crime. I''m going to the court to sue you. "


    Vana did sign a contract in Eritrea, but it was written in English as a killer, so she didn''t notice it. But


    now that he told her that it also contained the signature of the marriage agreement, Vana was so angry


    that she forgot how to react.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the person on the other end of the phone seemed to be more afraid that Vana would not


    make a sound. After a few seconds, he heard the breath of Vana, and then he began to say in an evil


    and attractive tone, "I give you a week to go through the divorce procedure with your current husband,


    and then I will send someone to pick you up home. At that time, we can hold the biggest wedding


    ceremony in the world, which is my promise to you."


    "I can''t do it!" Vana interrupted the man and answered straightforwardly.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said I couldn''t do it. If I want to divorce, I will divorce you. You should know that we two signed our


    marriage certificates without my agreement, so you lied to me and I can deny it."


    "Vana, you''re really surprising me. You fell in love with a man from H Country in just two months, right?"


    Vana answered straightly, "At least this is a person worth my love, not like you, who yed with my


    feelings when I was in my lowest time."


    After saying that, Vana hung up the phone. The man on the other end of the phone held the phone


    tightly, showing astonishment on his face.


    What did Vana say? Did she mean that she had given him a chance before?


    The man was silent for a second, but the next moment he became more furious. In front of all the


    people in the room, he smashed the new mobile phone that Cora prepared on the ground again.


    From yesterday to today, he had broken more than 3 mobile phones. Cora was a little upset and


    wanted to scold her boss. But now he seemed to be really sad, so Cora curled her lips and turned


    around to leave. The other senior killers behind her were sensible enough to stay away from the source


    of anger, leaving that man alone in the room.


    As soon as Vana knew that she hadmitted bigamy, the first thing she did was to call her


    grandfather. Soon, Edwin answered the phone. It was very quiet on the other side of the phone, as if it


    deliberately suppressed others'' talking.


    "Grandpa, did you get any strange questions when you applied for the marriage certificate?"


    "They asked me whether you have been married or not."


    "Really? So they have a record? " But neither grandpa nor Simon mentioned it to her.


    "What record? This is their regr question. That''s why you called me? "


    Vana didn''t know how to answer her grandfather. She had never mentioned what had happened there


    since she came back from Eritrea. If she suddenly told her grandfather that she had got the marriage


    certificate without knowing it, her grandfather would definitely get to the root of the matter.


    "Grandpa, could you please send someone to ask if I havemitted bigamy? I have a friend abroad


    who is homosexual. In order to make his dying grandpa feel at ease, I pretended to get a marriage


    certificate with him. But today he told me that the marriage agreement was not fake and I might have


    "What? You''ve already got the marriage certificate with another man?" Edwin''s voice was full of shock,


    and soon an old and familiar voice asked, "Your granddaughter has got the marriage certificate with


    someone else. You brat, you actually joined up together to cheat my grandson."


    Then the two people in the other side of the phone began to argue. Vana''s mind was a little messy and


    she didn''t dare to think too much, so she hung up the phone and walked towards the counter casually.


    If this matter was known by Simon, the two of them would definitely divorce.


    No one in the world would be so unfortunate like her. Yesterday, they registered their marriage and


    were going to divorce on the second day. It was so miserable.


    Before Vana reached the counter, she received a call from Simon. Vana looked around and found that


    no one was paying attention to her, so she quickly retreated to another ce to answer the phone.


    "Vana, I have an hour to have lunch. I''ve asked the driver to pick you up. Let''s have lunch together,


    okay?"


    Simon didn''t know about it yet, and now he invited her to have lunch.


    Vana couldn''t bear to refuse, and finally nodded her head. Vana thought that what shoulde if it''s


    doomed toe. Even if Simon knew this matterter, she had to exin it clearly.

 Chapter 50 Angry

    Chapter 50 Angry


    In order not to let Vana leave abruptly, Steve specially came up from the 2nd floor and took Vana away


    in person. Under the lead of Steve, Vana smoothly went downstairs to pick up the car, and then the car


    began to drive to the location of Simon.


    Magic City was always filled with a thinyer of mist, as if it was always shrouded in the immortal


    realm.


    The car passed through the East Tower and approached the center of the city. Finally, it stopped in an


    underground parking lot made of three buildings.


    Vana was led to the elevator by Terence, who had alreadye down to pick her up. The elevator


    climbed up to the 58th floor.


    Vana was worried that Simon had known about the fact when she came here, so she cautiously asked,


    "Mr. Terence, how is Simon feeling now?"


    If he was very angry, it meant that he had known that thing.


    "Boss has always been moody. I''m sorry that I didn''t observe him carefully."


    "Oh, nothing."


    Vana didn''t ask any more, and soon the elevator stopped at the corresponding floor. Terence took Vana


    into the long corridor, through some ss doors that needed to be swiped. They reached the innermost


    door Vana saw that in the meeting room made of ss, Simon was giving orders on the tform.


    "Boss hasn''t finished the meeting yet, but it will be finished soon." After saying that, Vana nodded and


    stepped aside. Then Terence walked to the door of the meeting room, pushed the door open and


    knocked on the ss door.


    Inside the room, Simon quickly looked outside and saw Vana.


    Then he said goodbye to everyone and began to walk towards Vana.


    It was the first time for Vana to see the way Simon worked. There were more than twenty people in the


    meeting room, and Simon actually sent the order in person. It must be very important.


    Simon walked up to Vana and made a gesture to Terence. Then, Terence retreated and asked


    someone to bring the lunch he had prepared.


    "Go to my office. I have something to ask you."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Simon finished his words, he stepped forward, and Vana quickly followed him.


    Simon''s office was very cold. It was all office furniture made of leather and obsidian. Therge and long


    ck sofa upied the main hall of the office. Behind his desk not far away, there were rows of


    documents on the filing cabs.


    As soon as Simon arrived at the office, he closed the door, then held Vana''s hand with one hand and


    walked forward.


    Before Vana knew what Simon was going to do, she clenched her fists to resist Simon''s grip.


    "Simon, I haven''t exined yet. Are you really going to do this to me?"


    "Tell me you have nothing to do with him. Grandpa just asked me to investigate this matter, and I''ve


    been woolgathering. Can you tell me why you hide this from me?"


    Vana felt so helpless, more helpless than ever when she was abroad.


    Vana sniffed and closed her eyes tightly, not knowing what would happen next.


    Seeing that Vana was crying with her eyes closed, Simon felt like his heart was hit by something.


    And wait Simon called his assistant to prepare clothes for her.

 Chapter 51 A Sensation In The Family

    Chapter 51 A Sensation In The Family


    Vana''s whole body was sore and feeble, as if she had been hung up. She could not lift her arms, and


    her legs were so feeble that she could not walk.


    However, Simon was still full of energy. He asked Terence to change the bed sheet in front of Terence


    and then went out with Vana in his arms.


    Simon took her to the sofa and sat beside her considerately. He turned on the heated food, and Vana


    endured the pain and picked up the chopsticks to eat. Her hands were shaking like sifting bran, which


    made her very angry.


    Seeing this, Simon took over the chopsticks carefully, picked up some rice and sent it to Vana''s mouth.


    Vana didn''t want to talk to him at all. She ignored the man''s expectant eyes and looked away.


    "We still need to eat food. We have made love for two hours. You are already very hungry."


    Yes, she was hungry when they were doing that thing, but he didn''t hear it.


    Vana ignored him and continued to hold her anger.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Honey, I will feed you gently." Not knowing if Simon was joking or not, Vana got angry as soon as she


    heard it. She knocked off the chopsticks in Simon''s hand, and then struggled to stand up with her sore


    legs. Standing in front of Vana, Simon held her hand and asked in confusion, "what''s wrong with you?"


    "Go back to pack up my things and divorce."


    "It was my fault. I shouldn''t have doubted the rtionship between you and that man. I apologize to


    you." Simon said, with his hand grasping Vana''s wrist tightly.


    Vana sneered and took her hand out with her whole energy, said, "What''s up? Do you regret it after you


    had done everything? Do you mean I should thank you for what you have done to me? Thank you for


    making me be a woman? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    Noticing the coldness in Vana''s eyes, Simon thought that he had really touched the taboo between the


    two, but he couldn''t ept the fact that she would to leave him. He said firmly, "Vana, I have something


    to hide from you, and I''m also wrong. But after knowing that you have already got the marriage


    certificate with someone else, I didn''t regret marrying you. I just hate that person. I hate why he can


    take you away."


    "Really? Do you know what I was thinking all the way here today? I''m thinking about how to let you


    know that I also just know it a short time before and whether I can redeem our marriage. But it turns out


    that there''s really no need to ask you to stay in this marriage. You''re really disappointing me."


    "Vana, do you really think so?"


    "But you didn''t let me tell you what I thought. Now I''m leaving. Please get out of my way."


    After saying that, Vana was about to leave, but she forgot her current state and was about to fall down.


    With quick eyes and quick hands, Simon quickly grabbed her arm. The two of them both bent their


    backs, but Simon did not dare to go any further.


    "I can''t live without you."


    There was a trace of humbleness in Simon''s words which he had never had before. Vana didn''t


    understand what it meant, thinking that it was another gentle trick yed by him.


    She shook off Simon''s hand and limped out of the room.


    When Vana pretended to be calm and slowly moved to the elevator, she had been followed by Terence.


    He didn''t say anything more, just saying that it was Simon who asked him to send her back. Vana didn''t


    say anything, and she was sent home by Terence.


    It was not until three o''clock in the afternoon that Vana returned home. The whole vi was shrouded in


    the sun. She was sorting out her things on the third floor, but when she was sorting out her underwear,


    she found that her pistol was missing, but the other confidential documents were still there.


    In other words, Simon had already known who she was.


    Vana got confusion for a while and quickly went back to the bedroom to find her mobile phone.


    With her trembling fingers, she opened the main screen. There was a sound approaching from outside.


    Vana quickly looked up and saw two familiar figuresing in together with a group of people.


    "Grandpa? Why are you Here?"


    Behind Edwin were all the family members of Simon. Although Vana didn''t know what happened here,


    she was surrounded by several people.


    "My dear granddaughter, did you have sex with that brat?"


    Vana''s brain went nk. Did this damn Simon want to use this method to persuade her to stay?


    "Grandpa, why do you ask that? I mean, we didn''t... We didn''t do such thing."


    However, Edwin ignored her nonsense and asked, "Is that guy''s sexual function normal?"


    Vana: eh, eh, eh, two hours should be abnormal.


    Vana hesitated and didn''t say anything, but lowered her head with shame and anger.


    "Old man, why do you ask this question? Although my grandson couldn''t use that function before, his


    assistant just made a small report that my good grandson and your good granddaughter had been in


    the room for more than two hours. This must be true, or I can y the recording for you."


    ''what? Recording?


    Wait, wait, they seemed to be saying that there was something wrong with Simon''s sexual function.


    Wasn''t it a problem for too long?''


    "Grandpa, can you stop talking about this in front of me? Do you want me to leave here faster?"


    She was so angry. Why didn''t these people save her face? They even exposed the fact that she had


    been abused by Simon before.


    It was unfair. She couldn''t stay here anymore.


    "What? Are you leaving? You can''t leave, Vana." It was a woman who spoke. Vana felt that she should


    be Simon''s mother.


    "Yes, Vana. If you leave, our Si Family will have no offspring." This man must be Simon''s father.


    Vana was confused. Didn''t you say that your Simon had sexual dysfunction? If she continued to stay,


    wouldn''t it be a trap for her?


    "Well, Vana, tell me, is that guy okay or not?"


    Vana hesitated for a while, pursed her lips and said, "this is our private affair. Can you stop being so


    straightforward?"


    "Vana, it''s about your happiness. I don''t want you to be cheated."


    Vana was trapped by her grandfather. It was hard for her to call for help in front of so many people, so


    she slowly got up from the sofa, and then walked to the corner of the wall as carefully as possible to


    call Simon. But before the phone was connected, the woman behind her said, "ah, look, Vana isme."


    ''Shit, what a desperate world!''


    "Yes, you''re right. Vana must be very tired. See, her hand holding the phone is still shaking. I''ve told


    you that my son''s function is okay. Now, it''s hopeful to have a grandson."


    In an instant, the news that Vana''s whole body was hurt by Simon and couldn''t take care of herself


    spread all over the family. While the people behind her were cheering up and running to tell other family


    members, the phone in Vana''s hand was connected.


    Simon''s voice was very calm. It was hard to tell whether he was sad or celebrating.


    "Vana, have youe back home? Do you feel ufortable?"


    "Oh, it''s Monie. Monie, my daughter-inw is so weak that she can''t hold the phone. Come back and


    take good care of her." After saying that, Judy immediately stepped forward to help Vana up.


    Vana was somewhat reluctant, but not long after, a soft voice rang out outside the door. The woman


    said from afar, "sister, is this gentle girl the wife of Monie?" Is her name Vana? Vana looks so gentle!


    I''m so envious of you that you are so lucky."


    Vana turned around and saw her dream master, Renee. The man beside her was Andrew, the


    legendary man in the business circle.


    ''oh my God! I saw the God himself!'' Vana immediately forgot what to do next.


    "Vana, thank you. I''m Monie''s aunt, but I think you seem to be a little weak. Let''s go and sit down,


    okay?" Renee walked to the side of Vana and helped her up with Judy. Vana didn''t forget to hang up


    the phone, and then she quietly walked towards the sofa with the two elders.

 Chapter 52 Its Normal For You

    Chapter 52 It''s Normal For You


    The vast crowd surrounded the sofa, but no one felt cramped. On the contrary, Vana, who was


    surrounded by the crowd, felt very embarrassed to be discussed about her sexual affairs by the crowd.


    But as the only person on her side, his grandfather was the initiator of all the disasters.


    Vana just sat down on the sofa and her grandfather started to say, "Vana, tell me frankly. Is it because


    of Simon that you look like this? This brat rk hides the fact that his grandson has a hidden disease.


    It''s my fault. But if it''s true, I will help you teach the family who deceived you a lesson."


    "s, how dare you act aggressively in my territory? I have said that your granddaughter is an


    exception. My grandson can only be normal to her."


    Ahem, why didn''t anyone stop him from speaking so straightforwardly? Was the character of the Si


    Family so open?


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Your grandson has a hidden disease and you asked me to


    apply for the marriage certificate secretly. Oh, now that your grandson''s matter is exposed, you say that


    he is normal to my granddaughter alone. Don''t you think about your words? Don''t you know that if a


    man can''t do it, he can''t do it all his life? Can you please be more discreet in your words?"


    Edwin was really angry. He was the one who pushed his granddaughter into the trap. How could he not


    be angry?


    Vana wanted to speak for Simon, but she didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t really let herself talk


    about the past two hours. She didn''t want to lose face.


    The two old men kept chattering. Vana, who was surrounded by Simon''s mother and aunt, was also


    bombarded with questions. However, at this time, she was only waiting for Vana toe back to solve


    these questions. The questions that were asked by the two of them were all perfunctorily answered.


    About more than 20 minutester, someone finally came up from downstairs.


    Vana looked at the door with eager eyes, expecting Simon toe to rescue her.


    The door was pushed open, and it was Terence and James who opened the door. Wearing a suit,


    Simon walked into his bedroom. When he saw that Vana was tightly wrapped by the crowd, his face


    turned cold, but he kept walking towards Vana.


    "Monie, your wife looks very tired. How about letting her have a rest?" In fact, Judy wanted to confirm


    that thing more, but judging from her son''s expression, she couldn''t mention it at this time.


    Simon had already walked to Vana''s side, slowly squatted down, and then said to her, "I have got the


    result of the thing that grandpa has asked me to investigate. Do you want to know?"


    ''How could he ignore his mother''s words? He is so disrespectful.''


    But... "Yes, I do. Tell me now."


    Simon nodded, but looked at the crowd and said, "you go out first. I have something to talk to Vana."


    "Hey, you brat. You didn''t call us when you came back, but now you still put on a long face. Do you


    really think that you can be supercilious as the head of the family and don''t recognize me as your


    grandfather? Humph, let''s go. I don''t want to talk to this brat. Get out, all of you. Get out."


    Although rk kept ming Simon, he also knew that it was rted to the future of Simon and Vana.


    No matter how angry he was, he had to restrain his anger and went downstairs with the crowd.


    Before Edwin went downstairs, he told Vana not to hide anything and that he would uphold justice for


    her.


    What Vana didn''t know was that what Simon said before was just a cover, and the rest thing was the


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    most important.


    As soon as the crowd got put, the door was closed. Sitting on the sofa, Vana was waiting for what


    Simon was going to say next. She saw that Simon, who was half squatting on the ground, moved his


    legs, and then knelt on one knee. In a knight''s gesture, he held the back of Vana''s hand and kissed it,


    "Vana, don''t leave me."


    ''What was he doing? Propose? But there was no atmosphere of proposal. Or to atone for his sin? But


    the way of kneeling down was too...''


    "Let''s talk about it when you get up, okay?"


    Simon rubbed his lips against the back of Vana''s hand and shook his head, "no, I won''t get up unless


    you say you won''t leave me."


    Vana was a little angry. The idea of being surrounded by the crowd and having to stay to deal with the


    aftermath had disappeared. At this time, she even regretted being softhearted and even wanting to


    forgive Simon.


    In fact, it was not that she didn''t feel happy about what happened at noon. When her fear of doing that


    thing for the first time gradually disappeared because of the man in front of her, she enjoyed the


    happiness Simon brought to her as much as she could, but the beginning of the whole thing was still


    forced, so this matter could not be changed.


    Vana once imagined that her first sex experience was happened in a natural environment with Billy,


    and that her heart was beating when she and Billy handed over their hearts. She even had always


    regarded this as a dream, imagining that one day she would be Billy''s bride and make love with


    him.


    Although the object had changed, Vana didn''t feel regret for the thing. She just felt that it was a pity that


    everything didn''t happen as she expected. She didn''t take the initiative to share such an important thing


    with the man.


    But the man wouldn''t understand, and she didn''t expect this yboy to understand anything.


    When her mother introduced him to her, she had said that he was a dissolute addict. She didn''t expect


    that she would fall in love with such a person.


    She was so angry that she decided not to forgive Simon.


    "Vana, I shouldn''t have taken tough measures at such an important time, but I can''t control myself. I


    have endured it for a long time, so..."


    Vana ignored him and wanted to see what else he could say.


    "In fact, I haven''t told you that I can''t do such a thing to other women, so this time with you is also my


    first time."


    What the hell? Do you dare to make up more lies? How could someone who could continue for two


    hours tell her that it was his first time?


    "Simon, you are so ridiculous. You still try to deceive me at this time. We don''t trust each other in the


    first ce. That''s it."


    Vana was about to stand up and walk away, but Simon''s two kneels suddenly all fell to the ground.


    Vana paused in shock for a second, but she still insisted on standing up.


    Simon held Vana''s hands and pressed her on the sofa. Finally, he said in a serious tone, "Vana, I didn''t


    lie to you. I can only be normal to you. You mustugh at me in the bottom of your heart, but listen to


    me, before that, I have never seeded with other women."


    Vana was stunned. Simon could only be normal in front of her. It seemed to be familiar with what her


    grandfather had asked her before.


    Vana asked in a low voice, "What are you talking about? We had been doing that thing for two hours,


    and my body is still aching. Now you tell me that there is a dysfunction in your that ce? You... Did


    you take medicine?"


    Simon knew that Vana would think so. He stood up and sat beside her. Then he held Vana and said,


    "just wait for a while!"


    Vana was puzzled, but she didn''t move. About a minuteter, Simon held Vana''s hand and pressed it


    towards his sexual organ. Then he said, "I haven''t eaten anything before I came here, but you see, it


    can be normal for you."

 Chapter 53 Simon is a Big Liar

    Chapter 53 Simon is a Big Liar


    Vana was frightened by what Simon said, but at the same time, she could feel the heat and touch from


    her palm.


    She had often seen this kind of phenomenon when she was in love with Billy, but at that time, although


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Billy was young, he told Vana very gently that he would do that thing again when they got married,


    which was responsible for Vana.


    Vana had always been grateful to Billy for treating her like this, so that she still kept the fantasy of that


    matter. But when she saw her boss sleeping with womenter, Vana once felt that doing that kind of


    thing was very horrible.


    But now... Vana changed her view of the past because of Simon.


    However, in front of her, she found that Simon has normal physiological function. Even his size and


    toughness were not the size of a man with disability. Vana even felt that this size was a little amazing,


    and repeatedly confirmed if it was the thing that had been in intimate contact with her before.


    "Well, so everything is normal for you. Is there something wrong with the way you get along with other


    women? Well, its condition? " Vana didn''t know what to say, so she changed a topic and let go of her


    hand.


    "No, I''ve tried many times. If so many faliures can''t verify it, I wouldn''t feel hope when I was sure it was


    you."


    All of a sudden, Vana''s heart hurt. Yes, she was in such a hurry to be with Simon. How could she think


    that it was because Simon fell in love with her? If it weren''t for the desire of her body, Simon would


    never get the marriage certificate with her.


    "I see, Simon. I know what I should do next!"


    Vana had tried her best to make Simon fall in love with her. Since Simon only had reaction to her own


    body, would she still have a chance to capture Simon before that.


    This was different from what had happened before. Vana had a clear mind to judge whether her


    decision was right or not, so Vana paused and said, "Although everything happened so suddenly that I


    couldn''t understand your lie before, to be honest, I was attracted by you at that time, so Simon, you


    can''t be so cruel to me. When I was about to fall in love with you, you unexpectedly dered my death


    penalty. "


    Simon paused in surprise. He said so much just now because he wanted to express that he was deeply


    dependent on Vana from his body to his heart, but what Vana said made him a little confused.


    "Vana, when do you think you are attracted by me?"


    "Damn it! I thought you fell in love with me. It turns out that I''m ttering myself. The time you lied to


    me. That day we had a thankful dinner. You said that you fell in love with me at first sight, and then you


    made up your mind to pester me until you met me again. And you also said that you would protect your


    future wife and let me see what you had done. Oh my god! My heart was beating so fast at that time.


    I''m afraid only a fool like me would believe such an obvious lie. "


    Vana covered her head awkwardly to prevent herself from thinking of those embarrassing things again.


    She despised the fact that Simon cheated her heart in order to get her body, but now she also nned


    to deceive Simon with her body, which could be regarded as an eye for an eye.


    "Vana, why do you suspect that I was lying to you at that time?" How could Simon still have the


    courage to question Vana? It was good that Vana didn''t p him and scold him.


    "Simon, since you are so straightforward, I will be too stupid if I don''t understand. You only have


    reaction for my body, right?" After saying that, Vana saw that Simon nodded.


    Vana continued, "We haven''t seen each other more than 5 times before we two got married. I was so


    stupid to believe that you would really fall in love with me after only a few encounters, so I believed


    your nonsense. At that time, I had already entered the trap you set."


    "A trap?"


    "Just admit it. Is it so difficult for you to admit that you are lying to me?"


    "But Vana, I really like you. I didn''t lie to you."


    "Look, I''ll tell you that you admit that you don''t like me. Wait, what did you just say? "


    Seeing that Vana suddenly opened her eyes wide and stared at him, Simon was at a loss whether or


    not to react. He took the opportunity to kiss Vana''s lips and said ambiguously, "I said I never lied to you.


    Those words are true. I really fell in love with you at first sight."


    ''What?


    What? Why was the script different from what she had imagined.


    Didn''t they say that Simon said those words to seduce her just to get her body? Didn''t they say that he


    wouldn''t fall in love with her after only seeing her for a few times?


    But... But...


    Did Simon really fall in love with her at first sight?


    How could she be so charming? She didn''t believe it.


    Vana felt a little guilty, but she still pretended to be cold and pushed Simon away. "Don''t be kidding. I


    don''t like it. Can you respect my mood?"


    Simon had already been defeated by the chaotic thoughts of Vana. He reached out his hand and began


    to take off his coat. Vana was a little stunned. Then she saw that Simon began to take off her shirt.


    While holding Simon''s hand, Vana said, "You actually want to seduce me with your body."


    ''Damn it! He have done such a shameless thing, with knowing that I really enjoy his figure.''


    "You can think that I am seducing you with my body, or I lied to you before. But now I don''t want to be


    entangled with those things, and you only need to feel what I''m going to say with your heart, okay?"


    Vana was still trying to understand this sentence, but then Simon had already took off the two people


    quickly, and pushed Vana down to the sofa. When Simon entered, Vana felt that the previous damage


    was still there, and immediately screamed.


    But soon the sound was made a curve by Simon''s kiss, and the lingering sound echoed over the whole


    vi.


    "Vana, call me honey from now on, okay?"


    "Okay, I know. But don''t move. Let''s have a talk. Ah! "


    "And don''t say that I don''t like you, okay?"


    "I know, I know. I know you like me. So can you be gentle... Gentle... Eh. "


    "You said you wouldn''t be angry."


    "I won''t be angry... Damn it. Well, Simon, don''t be so rude. I''m about to be split apart by you. Ouch, it


    too painful. I don''t want to continue. Grandpa, help me. "


    "Are you still angry? Then I don''t have to seduce you anymore. "


    "I can''t stand it either, boss."


    "Call me honey."


    "Hmm.. Honey. "


    "You said you liked me to treat you like this."


    "I can''t stand it anymore. Can you stop? Finish it quickly and I can pack up my things. Ouch... "


    "You still want to pack up your things. It seems that I have to make you unable to get out of bed this


    time."


    "Simon, Simon, let''s have a talk. I... Hmm... No, no... No... I said... I... Ah... Well. "


    Save the energy... Vana waspletely defeated by this man.

 Chapter 54 Run Away From Home

    Chapter 54 Run Away From Home


    In the end, Vana didn''t get out of bed, while Simon went downstairs to tell everyone the facts with a


    face that was almost scratched by Vana. Although Vana was not present, she felt very embarrassed.


    Exhausted both physically and mentally, Vana fell asleep soon. She didn''t wake up until the noon of the


    second day.


    Vana thought the second day would be a peaceful day, but when she was woken up by Dorsey who


    was cleaning the bedroom, she suddenly felt that the surroundings were a little different. Vana raised


    her head and wiped the saliva at the corners of her mouth. At the first sight, she saw a smiling face with


    great affection.


    Seeing that Vana finally woke up, Judy walked to her bed and sat down. Then she picked up a cup of


    soup with herbal medicine and handed it to her. "Good girl, are you very tired? I specially made some


    tonic for you. Take some food. If you still feel tired, you can continue to lie down. "


    Vana''s face must be very red. She reached out her hands to take the bowl and said in a voice almost


    inaudible. "Thank you, Mom." Then she sat still, waiting for Judy''s next interrogation.


    Seeing that Vana didn''t move, Judy thought she was still weak. She reached out her hand with concern


    and said, "How about I feed you?"


    "No, no. I can do it myself." After saying that, Vana opened the porcin lid, poured some soup in it


    with a porcin spoon, and slowly sent it to her mouth.


    Judy was relieved to see that Vana''s hands were not shaking anymore. She also knew that Vana was


    still a little embarrassed to see her, so she didn''t intend to stay any longer. She patted Vana''s knees


    under the quilt and said, "Good girl, I know it''s difficult for you to say anything now, so I won''t say it


    anymore. But if you have a good rest, remember to eat something. You can''t bear it if you continue to


    sleep like this. The food I cooked is in the kitchen downstairs. If it''s cold, ask Nancy to heat it for you. I


    won''t disturb your couple. "


    Vana breathed a sigh of relief and immediately nodded to agree.


    Then Judy said a lot of sweet words to Vana and left. As soon as she left, Vana immediately stopped


    drinking the bitter soup. Because she didn''t feel hungry now, so she decided to have a rest first.


    Not long after Vanay down, the sound of "Hello, Mr. Simon." came from downstairs. Vana


    immediately closed her eyes and began to pretend to be asleep.


    It was difficult to pretend to be asleep when she was still sleepy, because soon she almost fell asleep


    again.


    Hearing the footsteps, Vana slightly moved her eyebrows. Knowing that someone was approaching,


    Vana quickly stopped moving.


    "Vana, it''s time for dinner."


    Simon''s voice was as gentle as yesterday.


    But Vana had said that she wanted to move out of here before, and then something happenedter.


    Vana didn''t want to let Simon ignore her feelings, so she decided to be tough.


    Yes, she had to move out as soon as possible when Simon went out.


    "Vana, Mom just said you woke up."


    As Simon spoke, he gently stroked the hair behind Vana''s head.


    ''Vana, hold on. Don''t be softhearted.''


    Seeing that Vana didn''t respond to him, Simon sighed. Atst, it didn''t know if he was talking to himself


    or to Vana. He said, "If I had known that the marriage certificate between you and that person was only


    issued by the local government and it had no legal effect, I wouldn''t have been so tough on you. If you


    wanted to leave me, I would have epted it."


    Vana moved her head in surprise, but soon the sound of leaving came from behind.


    When the door was closed again, Vana waspletely awake.


    Then Simon left the vi as soon as it was working time in the afternoon. Vana had already got up. She


    ate the food that Nancy heated for her naturally, and then went to the yard to y with those small


    animals. When the weather was a little cooler, Vana returned to the bedroom and took the confidential


    documents andptop with her backpack. Before leaving, she hesitated to find the key that was sent to


    her by Talbot, and then told the housekeeper that she went out for a while and asked Lance to send her


    to a private design ss.


    After saying goodbye to Lance, Vana quickly took the subway to the ce only two stops away from


    the World Trade Mall. Then she began to look for a house and buy furniture in a nearby agency.


    The house that the agency introduced was a unit suite. A room, a living room and a kitchen, which


    covered an area of less than 40 square meters, actually cost 4000. Vana''s sry was only a little,


    coupled with themission, which was only enough for the rent and living expenses. Vana had to


    learn jewelry design and some other expenses in theter. It seemed that she had to start over to


    ept the order.


    After making up her mind, Vana immediately turned on theputer and entered the system to browse


    the task interface. However, there were almost no task that could bepleted in the H Country. Vana


    was a little distressed. Finally, she called Talbot to ask him how to quickly receive private orders in the


    H Country.


    Talbot had just finished his sses. When he heard that Vana asked him how to take the private


    orders, his scream scared his college ssmate beside him and almost threw the ball out.


    He asked in disbelief, "Vana, what''s wrong with you now? Did our boss not mail the alimony to you?


    We all know that you broke up with him and he promised to give you the money. What happened? "


    "Don''t mention that bastard. You brat, tell me how to find the tasks of the H Country on the internal


    Talbot was surprised. "Then you can ask Lewis. It seems that he will arrive in the H Country tonight,


    and he will go to the Magic City."


    "Wait, you said Lewis woulde to Magic City? What was he doing here? What about Bill? Was he


    crazy? Didn''t he know that the forces in Moro had been looking for a chance for Lewis to leave?


    Why don''t you stop him? "


    This man was really crazy. If the Lewis came for a long time, his side would be very dangerous.


    "Vana, look at you. You said that you didn''t want him, but you still care about him in your heart. I won''t


    tell you anymore. My ssmates asked me to y basketball. You can contact Lewis yourself."


    Before Vana could say anything, Talbot hung up the phone.


    Soon, Vana sensed that something was wrong and dialed the man''s number. But the man''s phone was


    not in service all the time. That damned ind could not contact the outside at this time.


    Vana had no choice but to sign the contract with thendlord at that time. Then she went to the


    supermarket and bought a lot of daily necessities. It took Vana two hours to decorate the rental house.


    There were warm tablecloth, pink curtains, a pile of toys and pillows on the sofa, and all kinds of pink


    articles in the bedroom.


    Recently, Vana felt that she was getting old. Especially when she was about 22 years old and had


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    already got two marriage certificates, she especially preferred things for young girls, as if to prove that


    she was actually still living at the age of flowers.


    Then Vana looked at her watch and sent a message to Simon. Then she turned off her phone and


    avoided being kidnapped by Simon on the first day she rented the house. Therefore, Vana thought it


    was necessary to do so.

 Chapter 55 Leave Him Here

    Chapter 55 Leave Him Here


    It began to rain at night, and the heat gradually dissipated. Vana bought a lot of food materials from the


    supermarket downstairs, deciding to celebrate that she finally had her own safe nest in the Magic City.


    But when she thought of this, she felt a little sad. Vana had never lived alone in her life. She had


    always been living under someone''s roof.


    Not to mention when she was a child, in her childhood memory, she always had a feeling that she was


    forced to stay with her mother, so she hated the feeling of staying at home. She even wanted to run


    away from home.


    Later, she was sold abroad. In a short period of time, she lived in a ship where she couldn''t fall asleep


    at night. Then she was picked up by that man, lived on the L Ind, and lived with others.


    However, Vana had an illusion before that she would go to the same school with Billy in college, and


    then she would rent a small house with her own money, and then invite Billy to live with her. They could


    apany each other, say good night to each other, and cook love breakfast for him in the morning


    every day.


    In fact, at that time, Vana did not understand the real meaning of living together, but she just wanted to


    be with the person she liked.


    Vana shook her head, forgetting all these beautiful dreams that could never be realized, and then


    began to put food materials in the hot pot soup.


    The hot pot alone was so satisfying, but it was also too deste.


    Vana wanted to y some music to cheer her up, but her phone had been turned off, so she took the


    music slowly rang. At this time, there was a knock on the door of her room.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vana thought it was her first day to move in, so no one woulde to her house.


    But she still kept alert and slowly moved to the peep-hole behind the door.


    There was another knock on the door. From the narrow peep-hole, Vana saw the erged face in the


    dark corridor outside.


    In an instant, Vana was shocked, but she immediately opened the door. When she saw there was


    another person behind Lewis, Vana was even more shocked.


    Soon enough, Lewis took a step back and made way for Vana to look into the eyes of the man behind


    him. The man''s deep eyes were covered under his hair, but the smile at the corners of his mouth told


    Vana that she must be dying now.


    "Dear Vana, It''s so surprising that you even forgot to invite me in."


    "Mr... Boss? "


    Vana still didn''t believe it. She even felt that it was a dream.


    Vana had been worried that the guy would die because Lewis hade here for a long time, but now it


    seemed that her worry was unnecessary. ¡­¡­ But... It should be more dangerous toe to the Magic


    City.


    Vana hurried to step aside and urged the man to enter the door. After the man came in, Lewis did not


    do."


    Afraid of being alone with this man, Vana quickly grabbed Lewis''s arm and said, "Lewis, don''t go."


    A tinge of pity shed through Lewis''s eyes, but he still brushed away Vana''s hands. "Don''t worry. He is


    in a bad mood and won''t kill anyone."


    Hearing what Lewis said, Vana breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was known to all that this man''s mood was different from others. He would kill people only when he


    was in a good mood, but when he was in a bad mood, he wanted to think about life quietly.


    Therefore, this man often killed women when they were having sex. This entricity made him have


    never slept with the same woman for a second time, because the other party had died before the


    second day.


    In the quiet room, the sound of cello music came from theputer. The hot pot on the furnace was


    still bubbling, but Vana subconsciously wanted to escape.


    Bill nced at Vana''s new house and said with a terrible smile, "Dear Vana, is this your dog house?"


    Vana gave an awkward smile and hid her hands behind her back. "Aha, your joke is really funny."


    But the man''s smile immediately disappeared, and he said coldly, "I''m not in the mood to have a joke


    with you now."


    Vana immediately covered her teeth, which was very deliberate. The man frowned in disgust, and then


    walked to the cramped sofa and sat down, with his legs open and crossed on the tea table.


    "What did you cook? Head? "


    Damn it, that''s beef bone hotpot.


    "Hot... Hotpot, do you want to eat it? "


    Vana asked carefully, but she didn''t get any reply from the man.


    So Vana quickly walked to the table and put the electric cooker and other appliances on the tea table.


    Then she found a socket and inserted it. The hot pot began to bubble beside the man''s feet again.


    When the man saw that Vana had done this, he put his foot down. Vana immediately filled a bowl of


    beef bones for him, and then put it opposite the man, staring at him like a maid.


    The man didn''t move, but still stared at Vana angrily.


    "... Don''t you want to eat? "


    The man still didn''t say anything. When Vana thought she had understood the wrong meaning and was


    about to remove those things, the man said in a low voice, "Sit down."


    Vana quickly sat on the small chair in front of her like a schoolboy. The man was a little ufortable.


    He suddenly took off a ck leopard pistol from his waist and pped it on the table, almost pping


    Vana from little chair to the ground.


    "You..."


    "Very good. Lewis made it."


    Vana frowned for a second and carefully moved the muzzle of the gun away. Then she grinned and


    picked up the chopsticks. She picked up a beef bone from the man''s bowl and reached out her hand.


    "It''s not bad. I cooked it myself. Would you like to have a taste?"


    Vana just wanted to eat something, or it would be a waste of beef bones.


    But as soon as she finished her words, the man was forced to stretch out his head, and then difficult to


    tear some meat from Vana''s chopsticks. He muttered, "Feeding this is not romantic at all, you idiot."


    Vana: Who want to feed you? Fuck, you should eat it with your hands. I just let you eat by yourself.


    What the fuck.


    "Ha ha, actually, it''s better to eat it with your hands." Vana said and took back the beef bones. This man


    did not ept it. In order to avoid wasting, she had to eat by herself.


    So Vana grabbed the beef bone with her hands and took a bite. The man''s face showed a very evil


    smile. Looking at the smile, Vana quickly stopped looking at him and continued to eat the beef bone.


    After she finished eating, she licked her fingers with her lips. During this time, she stole a nce at the


    man in front of her, but he was staring at her all the time. The tip of Vana''s tongue paused for a second,


    and quickly took back.

 Chapter 56 A Man Better Than You

    Chapter 56 A Man Better Than You


    Vana looked at the pot of beef bones greedily. ording to the situation, she had no luck to enjoy it.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, if she had known that she would cook western food, this man would never condescend to do the


    same rude thing as her.


    "How about we order some western food?" Vana suggested.


    But she began to think in her heart. Although this man was usually murderous and unpredictable, he


    was a very neat freak, so he should not allow his noble hands to touch those filthy things.


    "Sit here." Vana was puzzled. Should she feed him with her own hands?


    Although reluctant, Vana sat down.


    Then she sat side by side with the man. The man picked up a beef bone from the bowl with his hands


    and began to eat.


    Vana was stunned, and her heart softened a little. Then she also picked up a beef bone and began to


    eat.


    Soon, the two of them almost finished eating the beef bones. Seeing that the other vegetable added


    before were almost cooked, Vana took out a piece of tissue to wipe her mouth and hands, and then


    opened a new one and handed it to the man.


    The man didn''t move. He stared at his greasy hands and seemed to be struggling. Vana understood


    that he didn''t want to use his dirty hands to wipe his mouth with clean tissue, but he could wipe his


    hands first and then use a new tissue to wipe his hands.


    Obviously, the man didn''t like this order, so Vana had to smile awkwardly. "How about I help you wipe


    it?"


    The man didn''t say anything and raised his head.


    Vana felt embarrassed and wiped the man''s mouth carefully.


    In fact, it was easy to fall in love with this man''s appearance, but his personality...


    Well, this was a hard part that Vana could not ept.


    After wiping the man''s mouth, Vana fetched a clean wet tissue and handed it to him. The man wiped


    his fingers unhappily, and then Vana began to nip the dish for the man.


    When they were in Eritrea, Vana had cooked hot pot with other people. Most members of their


    organization were from H Country and MB Country. They also liked hot pot, so it was a necessary meal


    for them to celebrate their victory.


    But the man had never had a celebration meal with them since he was burned by a meatball.


    However, the man next to Vana unexpectedly ate the meatball again, and he even poked the meatball


    apart with two chopsticks childishly. Then he picked up half of the meatball with one hand and put it into


    his mouth, chewing it slowly as if he enjoyed it very much.


    "Boss, don''t you like hotpot? I heard that the hot pot in the MB Country was also passed from H


    Country, just like words. "


    Vana didn''t mean to provoke the man, but thought it was interesting to interrupt him when he was


    enjoying.


    It forgot to say that Bill was born in the H Country but grew up in the MB Country, he refused to admit


    this fact. He belittled the H Country and expressed his love for MB Country. It was probably because of


    his father.


    Because his father from H Country killed his mother from MB Country, Bill was abominated with the H


    Country.


    But he didn''t hate people from the H Country other than his father. It was just a little disgusting.


    All these were shown in his different treatment to everyone.


    He had always dispatched the most trusted killers of the H Country to carry out tasks, but he didn''t like


    to reward them after the tasks were over. On the contrary, when killers from other countriespleted


    their missions, they would receive a lot of rewards other thanmission.


    However, none of them dared toin. After all, his character had made everyone so scared that


    they did not dare to question his decision.


    Bill ignored Vana''s words and continued to eat.


    Soon, the two of them finished their dinner. Vana found a pajama for the man, which was worn by


    Talbot before, and adjusted the water temperature for him. After that, Bill went into the narrow


    bathroom to take a shower in disgust.


    Vana saw the man''s phone on the bedside. She needed to ask when Lewis would pick up the man, but


    her phone was powered off. Hesitant, she quickly picked up the phone.


    There was a password on the phone? When did this happen?


    Vana didn''t believe that this electronic fool would think of doing this, but she couldn''t imagine what kind


    of secret in his phone would need him to do so.


    Anyway, the most important thing for her was to let Lewis take him away as soon as possible.


    So Vana tried to input the password.


    4444, the password was wrong.


    4747, incorrect password.


    0606, it was Bill''s birthday, but she still input it wrong.


    Finally, Vanapressed her lips and slowly input 0201. Soon, the phone was unlocked.


    What the hell? It was her birthday.


    Soon, the unlocked screen opened, and the phone wallpaper appeared in front of her. Her photo was


    magnified and locked on the screen, which shocked Vana.


    Was this man crazy? Didn''t he refuse her in person? Why did he use her photo as wallpaper?


    But before Vana could continue, the man''s voice suddenly came from inside.


    "Vana."


    Vana locked the phone in a hurry, "Yes, I''m here. What can I do for you?"


    Vana didn''t know what the man was talking about, so she moved closer to the door of the bathroom


    and continued to ask, "What are you talking about? I can''t hear you clearly."


    With a ssh, the door was opened. Vana was shocked. The man was wrapped in a bath towel around


    his waist, and there was water drop on his body. He said without emotion, "You don''t have bath


    cream?"


    "Oh, I forgot. I bought it in a bag. Wait for me to get it for you."


    Ignoring Vana, the man went back to the bathroom and said, "Find it and send it here."


    Vana stopped her steps subconsciously. Why did this man change so much now? When she pretended


    to help him wash before, he even closed the bathroom door tightly in disgust. But now he took the


    initiative to invite her to see him take a shower?


    Vana swallowed in surprise, but soon shook her head and continued to move.


    Vana took the bath cream and went back to the door of the bathroom. She knocked on the door and Bill


    just said e in". Then Vana slowly pushed the door open and peeked inside. But she saw that Bill


    did not start to take a shower, but stood in the bathroom with his arms crossed. Seeing her, Bill pulled


    the corners of his mouth and said, "You seem to be very disappointed. Don''t you see what you want to


    see?"


    "Please, I''ve seen something more sexy," said Vana, putting the shower cream in his arms.


    After saying that, Vana was about to go out, but Billughed and said, "But you are still obsessed with


    me, or you wouldn''t have moved out of that person''s house."


    Vana almost lost her temper.


    But the man didn''t give Vana the chance to speak, and continued, "Don''t deny it. I''m the one you''re


    most obsessed with, but I''m sorry, I don''t like women with your figure."


    ''Damn it, I also despise your figure.''


    "Don''t be narcissistic. I''ve already slept with that man, so I''m obsessed with him, not you."


    As soon as Vana finished speaking, something suddenly approached her from behind. Then Vana was


    pressed against the door. Her chin was pinched by the man in front of her, and her lower body was


    forced to be very close to him. The man said coldly, "You have slept with him?"


    Both sides of her mouth were pressed, and her words were a little vague, but she still stubbornly said,


    "Yes, I didn''t sleep with you at that time, so this time I slept with a man better than you."


    "You..." The man was so angry that he even wanted to kill someone. It must be Vana''s illusion.

 Chapter 57 Her Identity Was Found

    Chapter 57 Her Identity Was Found


    It was drizzling outside the window. The atmosphere between Vana and Bill was tense, and there


    seemed to be congealed in the air. The atmosphere was very depressing, making Vana think she was


    about to die.


    "Tell me again. Is he superior to me?"


    [ ]''s face darkened. Although she was afraid that the man in front of her would really strangle her, she


    couldn''t helpughing at him at the moment. She pulled up a smile and said, "it''s really unexpected that


    you care about my opinion."


    The man suddenly stopped his ferocious expression and loosened his grip on Vana''s chin. Then he


    held his arms back and said, "I think you misunderstood me. I don''t care about you at all."


    "Really? You like the feeling of ying people. That''s why we can''t be together. "


    "Are you telling me how to behave? You don''t deserve to be my woman at all. As I said, even if I dote


    on you, I''m only interested in your young appearance. "


    Vana opened the door and said before it was closed, "You''d better do this."


    As soon as Vana heard the voice behind her, she was so angry that veins stood out.


    She should have known this man''s character long ago, but after the bet that he would like her, Vana


    had tried many schemes, but this man did not take her seriously at all. However, in the past two months


    after she left, the man changed his dislike for her as usual, and began to call her, send her flowers and


    write cards. Now she was in front of him, he pretended to be pure and lofty again.


    Vana used to be stubborn. The more difficult things were, the more fun she had. Especially when the


    man was driven crazy by her, Vana was the happiest.


    But now that she was married, in a real sense, she should have someone to spend the rest of her life


    with. She felt that she couldn''t y tricks on any dangerous person as before. So, Vana, you must stop


    at the right time, okay?


    After warning herself, Vana took a quilt and a pillow to lie down on the sofa in the living room alone. It


    should be ten o''clock now. In the past few hours when she left, maybe Simon had given up looking for


    her everywhere, or perhaps he did not look for her at all, so Vana quietly turned on her phone.


    The phone was very quiet, as if no one knew she was missing.


    At ten twenty, her phone suddenly rang.


    Vana looked at the screen and found it was from Simon.


    Why did he call her at this time?


    Vana quickly hung up the phone, and not long after, she received a message from Simon.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Vana, I will wait for you outside your ss. This is thest ss. If you don''te out, I will doubt that


    you will leave me. ''


    Vana was stunned. She asked Lance to send her to the design ss at four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Normally, a ss wouldst for an hour. Now five or six hours had passed, but Simon still thought she


    was having a ss. Or, Simon had been pretending that she was still in ss and expecting to wait for


    her. If he couldn''t wait for her, he would believe that she had left.


    How desperate should he be at the moment?


    Vana didn''t dare to think about it anymore. When she slowly cared about him, she didn''t want to let


    Simon suffer this kind of grievance.


    But Vana still wanted to see him. But in the bedroom... There was a guy whose safety was even more


    worrying.


    Vana was in a dilemma. She sat on the sofa with her eyes closed and thought of a way.


    First, she couldn''t let Simon know that she was here. Second, she had to make it clear to Simon that


    she wouldn''t go back to his family. Third, she couldn''t take Bill to see Simon.


    After a while, Vana heard the sound of Bill opening the bathroom door after taking a shower. Then he


    walked out of the bedroom and sat down on the armchair beside Vana.


    "Did you just have a call? The system of your phone has been tampered. It''s very unsafe for Talbot to


    locate you with a phone call. " As soon as the man''s voice fell, Vana immediately opened her eyes.


    But Vana didn''t remember who had touched her phone, or someone suspicious would take it away and


    get her a position without her precaution. And it was impossible for Bill to deceive her by saying so.


    "That''s why you and Lewis found me?"


    "I couldn''t find it at first, but thest signal sent by Talbot showed that it was here. That is to say, once


    you are in contact with others, your location will be obtained by someone on purpose. "


    Vana had heard of this procedure before. As long as the connection between the two sides was


    established, her location would be found. But who was that person? Why did he locate her?


    "But I''m sure that you''ve been targeted."


    "But no one in H Country knows who I am." No one would suspect her and change the system of her


    mobile phone, unless that person had discovered her.


    Thinking of this, Vana immediately remembered her own gun. Instantly, her hair stood on end, and a


    very dangerous message was transmitted.


    Vana turned to look at Bill and asked in doubt, "Is there a mark on the gun we use?"


    With an evil smile, Billy down on the sofa and said scornfully, "Of course there is. Those are all my


    most proud works."


    Vana wanted to die. Was this guy so arrogant just because he was the biggest arms dealer in Africa


    and was also respected as a godfather?


    "Damn it! My identity might have been discovered." As a killer, Vana immediately turned over the sofa


    and checked the surroundings. Then she quickly returned to the bedroom, found the clothes and the


    gun of Bill, and threw them to him. "I''m calling Lewis now. Get dressed and leave right away."


    After saying that, Vana went to the cab and took out her motorbike suit. She immediately took off


    her coat and left a ck camisole to put on her clothes. Then she made a phone call to Lewis and told


    him the specific situation. Finally, she found a ck knife and inserted it into her back. When she


    looked back at the arrogant guy, he was still leaning on the sofa with smile.


    Seeing that Vana was looking at him, Bill smiled more happily. "Does anyone say that you should


    change your character? I don''t like such a reckless woman. "


    Vana walked over to him, picked up his clothes and lifted his arm. "I''m sorry. I don''t want you to like me


    now."


    Pushing the man onto the bed, Vana grabbed his clothes and shook it. The man did not move. Vana


    was speechless and oppressed him, "Do you want me to kiss you?"


    The man''s face twitched. Thinking of the experience of kissing before, he immediately said coldly,


    "Damn it. You can always make me sick."


    "Who let you force me?"


    "Force a kiss or force yourself to be sick? Vana, I have never said that I like you, so you''d better stop


    your tricks as soon as possible and don''t try to irritate me with that person. I don''t care it at all. "


    "Who want to show the sad side for you? If you hadn''t reminded me, I would have thought that he


    confessed his love sincerely. But now, I''m too sad to smile, my boss. "


    ''Vana, you have to be strong. Simon has known your identity and your experience. He can''t really fall in


    love with you. What he said is nonsense. You are just a bait for him to trap you step by step.


    Fortunately, this rtionship had just begun. It shouldn''t be too difficult to let it go, but the first time


    might be deeply rooted. But for Vana, it didn''t matter. It shouldn''t matter.


    But Vana, why can''t you hide your expression? You must be smiling badly now, or the man in front of


    you won''t stare at you and say nothing.''

 Chapter 58 Origin

    Chapter 58 Origin


    Vana forced herself not to think too much. As a member of the killer team, the first task was to protect


    the leader of the killer team. Vana immediately picked up his clothes and put them on the man


    randomly. When she was about to help him put on his trousers, Bill immediately let go of her and put


    them on himself.


    Then, Vana gave the gun to him and called Lewis again to confirm the position.


    Lewis was in the helicopter, and thetest configuration station was near to Erdos, so it would take


    some time toe here. After confirming that the surrounding environment was safe for the time


    being, Vana decided to take off her mobile card and throw away her mobile phone.


    When she was about to open the card slot, she received a new message.


    ''Sunshine Valley, I''ll wait for you outside the convenience store at the gate of themunity. ''


    After reading the message, Vana frowned and immediately came to the window of the kitchen. Through


    the ss with water drops, she saw that there were some cars shining outside the convenience store


    downstairs. On the sidewalk not far away, Simon was waiting for her under a rain shed.


    "It''s toote. The cars around Simon seem to be equipment cars. I have a bad feeling about what will


    happen next. If any special forcese up, our building will be smashed into a bee nest." While talking


    to the man, Vana changed her clothes. The man immediately followed her. Atst, Vana stood in front


    of him and said earnestly, "I''ll hold him back, but you have to go to the top floor, okay?"


    After saying that, Vana was about to leave. The man roared, "Are you crazy?"


    Vana struggled his hand on her wrist and said, "Is my life more important than yours?"


    She thought her question was ridiculous. She was just a loser who was picked up by him on the


    battlefield and was about to die, while the man in front of her was an arms dealer who could make the


    whole H Country fall down in an instant. How could shepare herself in such a ridiculous way?


    Didn''t she think that she hadn''t lived long enough?


    "Don''t say anything more. I may get away with it. After all, I''m his first woman."


    Vana''s words seemed to pierce into her heart. She pretended not to care about it and turned her head.


    However, Bill suddenly approached her, and then quickly covered her lips before she could react. The


    four lips pressed together, and the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous. Vana despised the man''s


    pitiful behavior. As usual, she tried her best to puff up her cheeks and then blow towards him. The


    strange fragrance and pain made him depressed, so he pushed her away in an instant.


    Bill wiped his mouth and said in disgust, "You always make me feel sick."


    "Why do you always force me?"


    Bill shook his head and didn''t look at Vana. Vana didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Her phone rang


    two more times. She quickly took an umbre, opened the door and walked out.


    Although the temperature didn''t drop much, it was no longer stuffy. Vana came to the rain shed with an


    umbre, and Simon was lowering his head and staring at his cell phone.


    The man knelt down in front of her yesterday. It was ridiculous to think of it now. But what was more


    ridiculous was that she had already known these things, but she still pretended to y it.


    When Vana saw that Simon raised his head and looked this way subconsciously, Vana immediately


    smiled and jumped over, "How did you find this ce? Did you send someone to follow me secretly? "


    Simon''s eyebrows rxed a little. He looked around and said worriedly. "Why do you move here? I''ve


    been waiting for you outside the ss for four hours. "


    Vana felt deste in her heart. Four hours had passed, and it was so moving when he spoke it out. But


    now, how could Vana believe it? Simon was just a liar.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Ah, you are so busy every day. How can you..."


    "Vana, don''t move out, okay?"


    "Don''t you want to go upstairs and have a look? My new home is very warm. " This should be your


    purpose, Simon. Find Bill, and then what?


    With your current strength, you can easily solve the problem with only Lewis here.


    But Simon was a little surprised and said, "Vana, is there warmer than our home? I don''t know why you


    left me. "


    "Why should I leave you? Let''s talk about why you gave me the phone positioning first. "


    "That''s because..."


    "Because you are worried about me and don''t want to lose me. Do you still want to find me no matter


    where I go?" Vana interrupted him.


    How ridiculous it was! No one would believe such words now.


    With a painful look on Simon''s face, he continued in a low voice, "I know you don''t like this. I promise


    you that I will give you the most freedom in the future."


    "Really? Then I want to live here. Do you agree? I want you never to step into this building again. Do


    you agree? If you agree, I can keep our rtionship as a couple. If not, I''ll do whatever you want. "


    ''If you insist on going upstairs to find someone and don''t talk about the rtionship of a couple, it is just


    a marriage certificate.''


    "But Vana, why are you too cruel to me?"


    ''Cruel? Who said not? If I am not cruel to you, will you be merciful to me?''


    Vana held back her bitter smile and didn''t change her expression. Then she said, "Promise me, okay? I


    want to be alone for a while."


    Simon''s thin lips moved slightly, but finally he didn''t say anything. He just nodded, turned around and


    walked towards the car behind him.


    When he walked out of the rain shed, the rain quickly fell on his face. His lonely expression made Vana


    moved for a moment. How good it would be if this man was not on the opposite side with her.


    Standing in the rain shed, Vana thought of the information she got fromwork on the bed that day.


    When Simon was in Europe, he was thergest member of IS internalwork. Then, he became the


    biggest investor of IS shareholders and the most important person in IS.


    Vana remembered that other members had mentioned that Bill used to be the most important person in


    IS. At that time, he was inexplicably rejected by IS members, and finally his assets were quietly


    transferred to other industries. In the end, the subsidiary business copsed, and he lost 36 billion 700


    million dors to dere bankruptcy.


    When Bill was down and out, Vana didn''t meet him, but after he started with arms again, Vana joined


    them. At that time, the IS internal secretwork was like a huge melting iceberg that began to copse


    and fall apart rapidly. By now, the IS internal secretwork had another name, and it was rarely


    mentioned by people.


    IS darkwork concluded ves, human beings, illegal workers and so on. IS also has many other


    game rules. As long as you have money, you can buy everything you want here.

 Chapter 59 Encountering Emily

    Chapter 59 Encountering Emily


    As soon as Simon got in the car, Marcus, sitting on the passenger seat, called the people in the other


    business cars to evacuate. They had been searching for a few hours in this city. Finally, boss''s mobile


    phone was connected to the signal of Vana, so they could know the location of Vana.


    But from the rearview mirror, he could see that his boss seemed to be a little depressed. Was it


    because his action to get Vana''s location was found and boss'' wife quarreled with him? He had told


    boss not toe here easily, but boss was still worried. Now, the positioning system was found and a


    quarrel started.


    But after a while, the sound of propeller suddenly came from the sky. Marcus asked in confusion, "is


    there also a collection point here? Will they be our people?"


    Only then did Simon realize that he had been absent-minded for such a long time because of what


    Vana had said. Then he looked up and saw the two letters FA on the unclear body. He immediately


    thought of the mark on Vana''s pistol and realized that maybe Vana didn''t let him go up because she still


    wanted to hide those things.


    But was this ne to pick her up? Where was she going?


    After thinking for a while, Simon picked up his phone and quickly typed on it. But when he thought of


    the question that Vana had asked him before, he quietly turned off the phone.


    Marcus was confused, but he wanted to ease the serious atmosphere, so he pretended to be rxed


    and teased, "boss, you should say it out when you care about her, or it will be difficult for her to notice


    your concern."


    Simon raised his head and asked, "am I difficult to get along with?"


    Marcus was stunned. He smiled awkwardly and said, "No, boss. You are easy to get along with after


    knowing you well."


    Simon nodded and ignored Marcus. Then he turned on his phone and sent a message to Vana.


    Under the rain shelter on the other side, Vana raised her head and saw the ne took Bill away safely.


    Then she went upstairs with an umbre. Soon her mobile phone rang in her pocket. She opened it


    and saw a message.


    ''I will give you freedom and won''t ask you anything. But don''t leave. Promise me that you wille


    back, okay? ''


    Vana was a little confused, but she didn''t ask any more questions and directly cklisted the number.


    Soon, Vana went upstairs and opened the door. Then she saw a touch of other colors in the originally


    dull space. A bunch of violet was ced on the tea table, and there was a card between the stamens.


    Vana walked over and opened the card, on which wrote ''I wish you good night, dear''


    This guy was actually saying good night to her. She was getting more and more confused about him.


    But Vana still remembered that the flower of Baby''s Breath stood for pure, longing and willing to be a


    And the purple rose?


    Vana immediately thought for a while, remembering that Cora seemed to have said that it stood for a


    taboo love and happiness of memory.


    ''How strange'', Vana shook her head and put her thoughts aside.


    Although she was exhausted, she still had to go on with her life. After what had happened today, Vana


    had made a lot of assumptions, but she had rejected them in the end. In the end, she chose to stay in


    Magic City for the time being and continue her previous life.


    But she couldn''t believe Simon anymore.


    After making up her mind, Vana quickly forced herself to fall asleep. As she tossed and turned, the


    second day came quietly.


    Vana went back to work again, and the mall had undergone tremendous changes. Since Daisy left,


    Julie had also gone to work in the Civil Affairs Department, and the personnel in the mall had been


    transferred greatly. As soon as she arrived there, she knew that Carrie had been promoted to the shop


    manager.


    Vana felt a headache. At this time, she heard from Sally that the quota of study had been increased this


    year. All the enterprises of Song Group and Si Company, as long as they were willing to participate in


    the study, would provide an extra quota, which meant that in addition to the shop manager, there was


    another person who could study with the shop manager.


    Puzzled, Vana asked, "is this the decision of the higher authority?"


    Sally replied excitedly, "So I might have the chance to participate in the training of my favorite jewelry


    design because of this month''s performance. By that time, I may be a famous jewelry design


    master, just like my idol, Miss Renee."


    "What? Do you also want to be a master of jewelry design?" It turned out that she was not the only one


    who had such a dream.


    "Yes, Vana. Don''t you know that Miss Renee is the dream model of women in the H Country? Everyone


    wants to be a woman like her. The key point is that she is so sessful now. Not only her fame and


    fortune, but also her handsome and charming husband. Every woman will envy her! But... Do you also


    want to be a master of jewelry design? It''s not surprising that we have the same goal. Employees of


    other counter are jealous of us because we have such a good opportunity." Sally was still very excited.


    To be exact, as an employee of SS, she was a little proud.


    "You don''t want to be my enemy? We arepetitors." Vana directly analyzed the rtionship


    between the two. Obviously, Sally was a little hurt.


    She curled her lips and gently pushed Vana''s shoulder. "Yes, you''re right. Now, except for Carrie has


    taken up the confirmed quota, everyone else is mypetitor. So Vana, beat me with performance


    first, or I won''tpromise to you because of the previous thing."


    Vana patted on Sally shoulder tofort her and said, "Okay, okay, it''s just a piece of cake to deal with


    that bastard. I won''t let you sacrifice that quota to me. So I''m more willing to defeat you with my


    strength and make you bow to me. Ha ha."


    "You... You are such an arrogant woman."


    After a while, the two of them began to make fun of each other. However, Carrie, who was supposed to


    work with Vana today, was unable to work with her because she became the manager of the shop, so


    Sally became the partner of Vana. In the harmonious rtionship between the two, they ushered in


    today''s first pair of guests.


    However, they were guests who Vana didn''t want to meet.


    Emily, arm in arm with a socialite diva, walked slowly from other counters to here.


    Sincest time Vana met Emily at the banquet, she hadn''t seen her for a week, but now she looked


    more eye-catching.


    Before the two of them reached the counter, they heard someone talking about them loudly.


    "Oh, you see, they are the popr female star Cherry Xu and the popr young daughter of the Gu


    Company Emily. The two of them surprisinglye to the World Trade Mall. Oh my God, I like the two


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    of them so much. What should I do?"


    "The two of them are actually friends in private. Obviously, only outstanding women can be friends


    together. I like the female leading role yed by Cherry Xu in The Mermaid this time. I really don''t


    know why she looks so beautiful. If I have this face, I would definitely seduce King Si sessfully."


    "But have you heard that the director of The Mermaid got acquainted with Emily because of the charity


    activity? He also liked Emily''s light temperament and wanted to sign with her to be an actress in the


    entertainment circle. However, Emily refused the director because she wanted to be a jewelry


    designer. Although the director was very regretful, he still introduced many famous charity celebrities to


    Emily. In this way, it could be regarded as a help to her."


    "It''s not a big deal to make friends with people doing charity. You are saying the same as the director


    wants to have sex with her."


    "Shh, it seems to be true. Didn''t you see the photo of Emily''s visiting film-making cest time? I


    always feel that the director''s hand doesn''t seem to be on Emily''s butt unconsciously. But don''t look at


    me like that. I just think so personally."


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, what can you see with your high nearsighted eyes? Emily just has a good


    rtionship with Cherry Xu. Isn''t Cherry Xu''s godfather the director?"


    Although there were a lot of voices around, Vana could make sure that Emily and the director were not


    just friends.


    But soon, Emily and Cherry Xu went to the SS Jewelry counter. Then the two met by chance and


    looked up at each other.


    Emily was surprised, but she quickly steadied herself. With the care of Cherry Xu, she slowly walked


    towards Vana. Then, with a stiff smile, she asked kindly, "do you have anytest jewelry


    rmendation? I want to choose one as a gift."

 Chapter 60 Deliberate Provocation

    Chapter 60 Deliberate Provocation


    "Oh my God, Emily is so gentle. How could there be such a gentle person in the world?"


    "Yes, I always feel that Emily is a person who walked out of the painting. And have you heard that her


    fiance, Billy, is the youngest son of the current prestigious leadingpany of models and tools. Now


    many debutantes are sticking up to him, but he has a deep love for Emily. Last time, he even cancelled


    the invitation of Zelda Ma''s father''s dinner party to attend the charity party specially for Emily."


    "Wow, what a considerate man! I just don''t know how he looks. But I think Emily is so beautiful that she


    deserves a good man."


    "A modest gentleman, as gentle as jade, it is used to describe Billy. He is so handsome that you will


    never forget him."


    "Wow, I like such young man. I envy their love story."


    Vana''s veins throbbed under her scalp. Those gossipers were not loud at first, but the more they talked,


    the more excited they became. Now Emily and Cherry should have heard it. Emily should be happy,


    and everyone was envious of her for having Billy.


    Vana didn''t move for a moment. Cherry, who was beside Emily, covered her mouth and snickered


    Emily. Then she came to her senses and suddenly shouted at Vana, "Hey, what are you thinking


    about? Emily is asking you."


    Vana pretended not to hear what she said and was about to go to the counter on the other side to work.


    Seeing that, Sally immediately rushed up to her and showed a standard smile. "Miss Emily, Miss


    Cherry, what price of jewelry do you want?"


    The question was too direct, and Cherry was a little unhappy. She was already unhappy with Vana, so


    she pointed at Vana and said, "youe here to serve us, do you hear me?"


    Seeing that she couldn''t avoid it, Vana had to reply with a fake smile, "our SS Jewelry willunch about


    three sets of products in a quarter. Thetest products of this season are respectively the ''Sprout'', the


    ''Camelia'', the ''Min''. As for the price range, for the ''Sprout'', except for the main design, the average


    price of the other items is about 1 million 500 thousand. And for the ''Camelia'', except for the main


    design, the average price of each single product is about 800 thousand. For ''Min'', except for the main


    design, the average price of other single products is about 750 thousand. What series do you want? I


    can rmend them to you in detail now."


    Seeing that Vana didn''t respectfully call them, as if she deliberately pretended not to know them,


    Cherry, who was very arrogant, was very unhappy. She deliberately made difficulties for Vana and said,


    "what do you mean except for the main design? Of course, Emily will buy the best one when she is


    shopping. How can you say that? What''s your name? I''m going toin you."


    "If you are not satisfied with my service, you canin at any time. My work number is 89007 and


    my name is Vana. Now that you are not satisfied with my service, can you stop my shopping


    guidance?"


    "You..."


    Cherry almost went crazy. Now she had be very popr because of the word-of-mouth movie.


    Even the founder of SS Jewelry, Renee, had to talk to her politely when she saw her. Except for the


    charming and handsome Simon, who still had a position in her heart, what the hell was this


    contemptible scoundrel in front of her? How dare she talk to her like this?


    "Do you need any other service, miss?" Vana still smiled and did not lose her countenance because of


    the crazy woman in front of her.


    "Vana, right? Well, I want you to serve me. Now we have to slowly choose all the items you said. Now,


    go and put all the items of all series out for us to choose."


    After saying that, Cherry arrogantly raised her head and didn''t look at Vana. Vana despised her in her


    heart for a while, and then nodded and went to the storehouse to get the goods.


    In the safe box of the counter, there were only all the items of "Camelia" and "Min", while the ones of


    "Sprout" series were sold less quickly than the other two series because they were more than twice the


    price of the other two series. Many of the items were ordered by customers, and they would go to the


    warehouse to bring them.


    Fortunately, the warehouse was on the floor of the mall, and there was armed escort in the building


    when the goods were delivered, so Vana quickly took single items of "Sprout" series which didn''t have


    in counter.


    At the same time, Sally had taken Emily and Cherry to the rest area and sat down. The round ss tea


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    table was filled with the existing items that Sally had found.


    Vana put aside the rest of the "Sprout" series and waited patiently for the two to choose.


    Emily was going to give a gift to the mother of the well-known director, Barry Liang. His mother was


    going to celebrate her 80 year birthday in a few days, so Emily nned to choose a piece of jewelry to


    celebrate the old woman''s birthday ording to her mother''s wishes.


    But for some reason, Emily vaguely remembered thatst time Petty said Julie took away a piece of


    "Sprout" jewelry. She counted carefully and found that one piece of the jewelry that originally could be


    equally divided into three sets was missing. So she subconsciously came up with an idea. If this matter


    was made public, would Vana be fired?


    It was said that Julie was able to stay and not be expelled from the SS because of Vana''s pleading.


    Now that Vana was so protective of Julie, then let she be the person who would be responsible for Julie


    stealing that jewelry.


    Vana smoothed her curly hair and said casually, "I feel that something is missing from the ''Sprout''


    series."


    Hearing Emily''s words, Cherry counted the products carefully and found that there were 17 odd ones.


    So she immediately raised her head and asked Vana, "do you only have 5 single items of ''Sprout''


    series?"


    Vana and Sally were stunned. They looked at the ss tea table and found that there was indeed one


    missing.


    "Didn''t you see MY01 in the safe just now?" Vana asked immediately to Sally? There is also none in


    warehouse, so I thought it was here."


    Frowning, Sally shook her head and said, "I think the same as you. Have it been sold out?"


    Vana nodded her head with guess and said, "I''ll check the stock of our region on theputer. You can


    rmend some other items first." Before leaving, Vana patted on Sally''s arm with a smile and said,


    "thank you."


    With a smile on Sally''s face, Vana immediately went downstairs to check the stock.


    When she saw that there was still an inventory of MY01 series, Vana was confused. Their warehouse


    was an electronic intelligence system. If the data was not disyed during the extracting, it meant that


    there didn''t have in the warehouse. Vana looked for the safe again with doubts, but there didn''t have in


    it either.


    Vana immediately sensed that something was wrong. She quickly returned to the side of Sally and


    winked at her. Then she said to Emily and Cherry, "I''m sorry,dies. There is indeed another product of


    the "Sprout" series, but there is an error in the counter. We can''t find that one for the time being. In


    order not to affect your shopping, why don''t you choose these first?"


    After saying that, Vana said to Sally, "that one is missing. I''ll report it to Carrie now and let the higher


    authorities check the surveince video."


    Sally nodded with worries. While Carrie was about to go downstairs to call Carrie, Emily suddenly said,


    "Wait a minute. Just call your manager over. You have lost the product we are going to choose. How


    can you just let us wait for such a big thing?"


    Vana squinted her eyes. Emily did it on purpose. She didn''t have to buy that one. It was so shameful for


    her to pick up a provocation at this time.


    "Are you sure you want to buy that one? Or choose one from these items?" Vana still kept herst


    patience and hoped that Emily would not always make trouble for her.


    But obviously, Emily was too shameless, as if she was here tough at her. Emily showed a sweet


    smile and said, "I don''t think so. That''s what we want. Please help me call the shop manager. We need


    to question her face to face."

 Chapter 61 There Was A Mistake In The Inventory

    Chapter 61 There Was A Mistake In The Inventory


    In fact, what Emily wanted was a design of an item "Cicadas" in "Camelia" series. This single item had


    a good meaning, and the design was very elegant and dignified. It was very suitable for giving it to the


    elderly. Besides, the rtionship between she and Barry was not so close that it was not necessary for


    her to offer an average price of about 1 million 500 thousand dors as a gift. Therefore, Emily did so


    just to make a scene. After she saw Vana''s deserved punishment, she would buy "Cicadas" from


    another employee. After all, it was impossible to find the "Sprout 01", and it would make the best of


    both worlds.


    Emily looked Vana with a meaningful expression, and Vana didn''t dodge deliberately. She didn''t know


    where the "Sprout" was left behind, so she looked back at Emily openly.


    Soon, Carrie was called over. It was not that Vana did not feel happy for Carrie when she saw her in


    the shop manager''s clothes. It was just that she remembered that Simon had promised her to be the


    shop manager in front of Steve before. But now, as soon as she fell out with Simon, this position was


    taken down by Carrie on the second day. She could not help but think randomly.


    It seemed that Simon still cared about her moving out, but it should be her who was angry, why did this


    mean man care so much?


    She was wrong about him. How could she easily believe a handsome man?


    When Vana was angry about Simon, Carrie walked up to them and took a look at Vana and Sally. Then


    she bowed to Emily and Cherry and asked, "Miss Emily and Miss Cherry, what can I do for you? Our


    employees are professional. Did they do anything that upset you two?"


    Hearing that words with polite tone, Emily and Cherry immediately felt superior to others. Then, Cherry


    arrogantly pointed at Vana and said, "what kind of employees is she? She don''t respect the guests, not


    to mention that she doesn''t even know who we are. She even contradicted us so casually that we can


    Vana gave Cherry a disdainful look. It was normal for her to do so, but when Cherry said so, her action


    was full of malice.


    "Look, this employee is so arrogant. Do you think we can''t afford your jewelry? I''m the distinguished


    guest of your boss Renee. If you make me unhappy, you won''t let me buy jewelry in your brand


    anymore."


    "Miss Cherry, please don''t be angry. I know it''s our fault that we didn''t provide good enough service, but


    please don''t let this matter affect the reputation of ourpany. We also know that Miss Cherry is


    beautiful and famous, which is very in line with the temperament of our brand. Our brand can be


    favored by Miss Cherry is something worth celebrating for our brand, so please don''t think that our


    employees look down on you. I''m here to apologize to you for her, okay? I''m sorry, Miss Cherry."


    Cherry''s anger was half dissipated by Carrie''s words, but she was still very displeased with Vana. She


    nced at Emily, who didn''t seem to give up. Moreover, seeing that Emily spent so much money


    buying gifts for her godfather''s mother, Cherry was certainly willing to make a ssh for Emily, so she


    said coldly, "well, but now we need to see the "Sprout 01" product which was lost by your employees.


    What will you do now?"


    Startled, Carrie turned to Vana and Sally and asked, "Sprout 01 was lost? When did this happen?"


    Vana and Sally shook their heads. Treating Carrie as a friend, Vana said, "there is no such thing in the


    warehouse, nor in the safe. So we want to call you to report it to you and get the surveince video of


    the shopping mall, but they insist that you deal with it by yourself."


    "It''s a bit troublesome now. There has been no customer asking about "Sprout 01" for three or four


    days. If it''s lost during this period, I''m afraid it''s difficult to get it back."


    Vana immediately said, "then call Mr. Steve as soon as possible. We can''t take the responsibility if we


    lose it."


    Carrie nodded and called Steve. Emily and Cherry noticed that the rtionship between Vana and


    Carrie was unusual, so they were a little angry for not letting Vana be scolded. But since this matter


    developed under their control, they were not afraid that they would not find an opportunity to deal with


    Vana.


    Soon, the feedback from Carrie made Steve briefly know the thing. He immediately applied for the


    request of investigation of surveince, and the surveince room began to check the surveince


    video of SS Jewelry.


    About half an hourter, Carrie received a call from Steve, asking her to go to the manager''s office.


    During the time when Carrie left, Vana and Sally would asionally receive new guests, and Cherry


    and Emily would also order them to serve tea and water. However, the two of them seemed to have


    made up their mind to buy "Sprout 01", and they had been staying there for a long time.


    One hourter, Carrie came back. Steve, the manager of the whole floor, followed her.


    Steve subconsciously nced at Vana, which made Vana somewhat confused. Then, Carrie


    apologized to the two customers, "I''m sorry for the mistake of our ''Sprout 01'' product. In fact, this single


    item has been sold out, so I''m sorry to keep you waiting. For this, we can definitely give you a discount


    aspensation to redeem the loss of your precious time." Do you two want to wait for us to transfer


    the goods of ''Sprout 01'' tomorrow or choose other products today? No matter what choice you two


    make, you can enjoy our discount forpensation."


    Carrie''s reply was so detailed that Emily and Cherry had no chance to provoke her.


    But Emily wouldn''t stop. She stood up from the sofa and took a step forward. "Oh? Is there really


    something wrong with the inventory? Didn''t your employees steal it?"


    "Miss, if that''s the case, it has nothing to do with you, right?" Finally, Sally couldn''t stand it anymore.


    During this period of time, she noticed that Emily and Cherry deliberately made difficulties for Vana.


    Even a blind person could see that they wanted to get Vana involved in this matter. But Vana helped


    her teach the bad man a lesson. She couldn''t bear it.


    "What are you talking about? Emily likes your goods, but you hide them secretly and don''t sell them to


    us. You are deceiving customers and looking down upon customers, understand?" Cherry scolded


    Sally harshly. It seemed that she wouldn''t let it go.


    Carrie was a little annoyed. She had said it to the extreme in order not to let it happen in front of the


    customers. And from the surveince video, it was not that simple.


    At that moment, Carrie couldn''t find an excuse to refuse the two customers who wanted to continue to


    tangle with her, but Steve was weighing the pros and cons in his heart. He coughed softly to prove his


    existence, and then bypassed the several people in front of him, came to Emily and Cherry and said,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Good morning, twodies. I''m in charge of this matter, I''m Steve, and also their manager. I can take


    my position as guarantee that the two of you misunderstood us because there was a mistake in the


    inventory of ''Sprout 01''. It was definitely not that our employees didn''t allow you to buy it on purpose."


    Vana and Sally breathed a sigh of relief, but Emily and Cherry didn''t look well. They blushed and didn''t


    know what to say. It seemed that they still didn''t want to let go of Vana who had a grudge against them


    before.

 Chapter 62 Take The Blame And Resign

    Chapter 62 Take The me And Resign


    "You... Is this how your SS Jewelry works? Now you give us hope and let us down. The former


    employee with the work number of 89007ughed at us that we couldn''t afford the ''Sprout 01''. We can


    buy it now but do you dare to take out the goods? " Cherry made trouble through the attitude of Vana


    who was not humble to them before, because she didn''t want SS counter to let a bitch like Vana go.


    "Miss Cherry, do you mean Vana? But she has always been very popr in our counter. There has


    never been such a phenomenon as you said. Is it possible that you misunderstood her?" Taking a look


    at Vana, Carrie found that Vana didn''t pay much attention to this matter, so she was a little confused.


    "You mean we lied to frame this bitch?" Cherry retorted, not paying attention to her public image at all.


    The onlookers surrounded her and began to discuss.


    When Steve saw that these two people were talking about her boss'' wife, he couldn''t just sit by and do


    nothing. Today, he just received an order from his superior, asking him to observe if Vana hade


    back to work. It seemed that the boss had a little conflict with Vana. If he didn''t show his attitude of


    defending the boss'' wife at this time, he was afraid that the responsibility would be raised to a higher


    serious level.


    So Steve quickly said, "I''m very sorry. In fact, it''s my fault that I made such a mistake. For "Sprout 01",


    ourpany indeed has an inventory, but this one is used for the selection show of employees in our


    internal activities. So I withdrew that product without permission, and I forgot to write it off. That''s why


    this result is like this. We will definitely give you twopensation. Please don''t make trouble again."


    Emily raised her eyebrows and said, "How could you use such precious jewelry when you employees


    need to use jewelry during the activity? Who is so valued by yourpany that can wear such jewelry?


    Did the manager make such an impossible lie to cover up your employees on purpose?"


    Cherry hurriedly echoed, "that''s right. If you lose it, just say it. But you still fool us like that. These two


    employees first lost their duty to lose the jewelry. Then you sent us away in this way in order not to letOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    us go to the consumption bureau to sue you. We will never let it go. Work Number 89007 maliciously


    scorned the customer and wantonly dissipated to customer. Now you all lied to us again. We are going


    to sue your SS. Wait and see. I will call the supervisory office right now."


    Cherry was about to make a phone call while Emily came up with an idea. She immediately took


    Cherry''s hand off the phone and said, "s, Cherry, I haven''t expressed my opinion yet. If they are


    willing to find someone to bear our loss, we are willing to make a concession in private. What do you


    think?"


    Cherry nodded her head and agreed. Then they were in a stalemate. Vana didn''t say anything, while


    Sally pulled the hem of her clothes, trying to pull her to the back and say something.


    Vana was pulled aside by her, and Sally immediatelyined, "Vana, I can see that they seem to


    want to make trouble for you on purpose. This matter is very difficult. If they insist on pestering, the


    Carrie also followed here and asked, "Vana, is Emily the adopted daughter of your family you


    mentioned before?"


    Vana made a gesture of silence to Carrie. After taking a look at Sally, Carrie shut up immediately.


    However, Sally had heard of that. Since she had always been straightforward, she immediately asked,


    "What''s wrong? Do you know Emily?"


    Vana took a deep breath and shrugged, "she is my sister, but I don''t have sister like her."


    Hearing that, Sally was shocked. But at the same time, Carrie said in disdain, "sister? She took away


    everything from Vana and took over Vana''s boyfriend. As soon as I saw her here, I knew that she was


    here to make trouble to you. But what should I do now? I don''t think she will let you two go."


    Hearing that, Sally''s face turned pale. No wonder she always felt that there was a reason for everything


    happened today. Now, she knew it. But she was innocent. She just happily told Vana this morning that


    she wanted topete with her for the qualification to learn jewelry design. If she was going to be


    fired, everything was impossible.


    It was obvious that the expression on Sally''s face changed. Although this matter was not as serious as


    she thought, Vana did not want to get others involved. After all, Emily came here for her, so she should


    solve it alone.


    Vana walked up to Steve and called him aside. Then she said to Steve, "Mr. Steve, this is my private


    affair with Emily. Can I make the decision by myself?"


    Steve was ttered and immediately said, "yes, Mrs. Vana. You can do whatever you want. You don''t


    need to tell me."


    Vana nodded. Although she didn''t want Steve to call her Mrs. Vana, she didn''t bother to correct him. It


    seemed like she was arguing with Simon, which would only make her more disgusted.


    Vana returned to Emily and Cherry and said, "it''s my fault to neglect the twodies today. What do you


    want to do with this matter?" If you need the "Sprout 01" now, I can go to the headquarters of the SG


    District to get it for you in person. The time will definitely be limited to half an hour. What about you


    two?"


    Cherry immediately showed a touch of mockery and said arrogantly, "It''s ridiculous. The headquarter of


    SS should be in the Pearl Tower, right? It takes more than 40 minutes to drive here. Is half an hour


    enough for you to drive back and forth? Aren''t you afraid of breaking your legs?"


    "Just make the decision. If I can''t take it back, I will take the me and resign. What do you think?"


    Isn''t that what you want? I won''t let you seed.


    Emily''s eyes lit up. She didn''t expect that Vana would put forward such a condition personally. But the "


    Sprout 01'' jewelry couldn''t be in that area, or the manager would have already taken it out.


    In this case, why not.


    But Steve suddenly felt that her head was almost unable to hold on. If he dared to fire Vana, he would


    not have to appear here alive tomorrow.


    "Wait, Vana, the headquarter will make a decision on this matter. It''s too..."


    Vana suddenly nced at him. Steve was shocked to realize that he was refuting the Mrs. Vana''s


    opinion. Moreover, he had just promised to let Vana make the decision to deal with this matter by


    herself and he would not interfere, but now...


    "Ahem, ahem, you... It''s up to you. Leave me alone." Steve was so tired that he felt he couldn''t see the


    sun tomorrow.


    With Steve''s silence, Emily nodded happily and even said generously, "then we have to reluctantly


    agree to your request. But if you don''t take it back, don''t me us for being cruel to you, staff No.


    89007."


    Vana clenched her fists and rushed downstairs, running towards her home.

 Chapter 63 A Quick Glance

    Chapter 63 A Quick nce


    Vana went to the garage of her rental house and rode a ck motorbike. On the other side, Steve had


    called the headquarters and said that there would be an employee to go to retrieve the goods of the


    ''Sprout'' series. Everything was ready, and Vana woulde back as soon as she could ording to


    her promise.


    Vana hadn''t touched a motorbike in H Country for a long time, and the domestic road was different from


    that in Eritrea''s. There were many battle zones in the Eritrea where she could ride a motorbike without


    any obstruction. But in the Magic City, it would be difficult to get to the Pearl Tower from the World


    Trade Mall within 30 minutes.


    Fortunately, Vana''s rental house was only two stops away from the World Trade Mall, which saved


    Vana a lot of time. As soon as she rode out, many people on the street were shocked.


    Vana didn''t take the main road. Because the speed was limited on the main road, the most unique


    architecture in the Magic City was different kinds of alleys. If she was lucky, there would be no one in


    the alleys, and Vana would drive much faster. But if she was unlucky, it was uncertain.


    It seemed that fate always liked to joke with Vana. After passing through the cramped narrow road and


    arriving at a broad alley, she stepped on the elerator. Suddenly, she saw a group of people


    gathering at the intersection not far away. The group of people were attracted by the sound of the


    motorcycle, and they all looked over.


    It was a movie shooting at the entrance of an alley. The explosion of chemical weapons made the


    whole world dark. Today, they shot a scene in which the savior appeared in a sudden, saved the


    leading actor of the movie, and began a journey of war with the leading actor.


    Just as the director didn''t know how the Savior would show his domineering and strength, he saw a


    very cool and handsome motorbike suddenly pull up the fence from the front and rush into the air. Then


    the beautiful figure on the motorbike roared with a slight frown, "get out of the way. If you don''t want to


    die, get out of the way."


    The director immediately got his inspiration and rushed to the motorbike with a group of people behind


    him.


    The motorbike was very dangerous when it was running. Vana didn''t expect that someone would rush


    towards her, so she quickly nced at the low wall beside her. There was a slope in front of her, so


    Vana immediately changed the route and rushed to the slope. Then she leaped with a heavy


    motorbike, and the motorbike actually climbed over the wall beside people. Then the director and


    producers saw the extreme motorbike brushing against them in real life.


    The director reacted quickly and shouted at Vana, "May I know your name? I want you to shoot a


    movie."


    The actress who yed the savior aside, ''Damn it. You want to change my part, but I''m willing to quit if


    I can be reced by such a valiant woman.''


    Vana, who had been riding far away, waved her hand and made a "Bye" gesture.


    Everyone was still shocked to see the motorbike driving away. The man who had been driving the


    camera said, "Oh my god, there is absolutely no special video effects. Director, we should be able to


    find the heroine through this video."


    "Give it to me."


    With Vana''s move, arge number of loyal fans who were determined to follow her would soon appear.


    On the other side, Vana continued to rush nervously towards the Pearl Tower. Although there would be


    episode in the following trip, fortunately, she passed through it safely.


    When Vana arrived at the alley behind the headquarters, her hair had been blown into a mess. In order


    not to arouse suspicion from the people in the headquarters, she tore down the unified hair


    decorations, straightened her clothes, and quickly entered the shopping mall beside the Pearl Tower.


    This building was even more bustling than the World Trade Mall. Every floor here was the most


    luxurious and popr brand shop in the world, and there were many people strolling at this time. When


    everyone saw that the dusty Vana almost trotted instead of walking, they all looked at her up and down.


    The SS Jewelry counter was on the first floor of the building. Vana quickly walked towards the direction


    indicated by Steve. When she passed by a very gorgeous jewelry store, she saw a familiar figure from


    the corner of her eyes.


    But she was in a hurry and had 17 minutes to go back. If she was dyed, her work would be lost.


    Although she had a conflict with Simon, it didn''t mean that she didn''t cherish such a good job.


    So after Vana left in a sudden, Terence behind Simon suddenly looked at her back and said, "Boss, it''s


    Mrs. Vana."


    Upon hearing this, Simon immediately stopped and looked at the direction where Terence was staring


    at, but he couldn''t see her anymore.


    On the opposite side of Simon was Renee''s tutor, Mr. Levi. He said, "Mr. Si, may I continue?"


    Simon made a pause, Levi immediately put down the big bare diamond on the tweezers, and then


    watched Simon continue to ignore him and look out of the shop.


    At this time, Simon was not in the mood to stay here any longer. He made an appointment with Levi


    next time, and then walked in the direction of Vana with Terence.


    One minute passed when Vana arrived at the counter of SS headquarters. The headquarters had


    already prepared the goods and were ready to hand them over to Vana, but Vana left in such a hurry


    that she did not bring any evidence as a SS employee. After reporting the work number, she had to


    wait for review. During this period of time, Vana was very anxious, which made her have an impulse to


    leave after robbing the jewelry.


    "Are you done? I''m really in a hurry. If I don''t take it back, the customers there may go to the


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    supervisory office toin us. " Vana had no choice but to lie in a hurry. The staff in front of her


    patiently checked by theputer, and finally returned Vana with a smile, which made Vana really


    want to beat her.


    After a short while, two people''s footsteps approached, but Vana was not in the mood to care about


    that. The employee in front of her who was checking the system suddenly stopped and respectfully


    straightened up. Vana was angry and immediately urged, "Please don''t dy. Every time wee to


    the counter to transfer goods, you behave like this. Can you hurry up?"


    Although the employee in front of her still kept smiling, her face had turned pale. It was obvious that


    she was irritated by what Vana said.


    Vana still wanted to say something, but the employee suddenly said, "Good afternoon, Mr. Si. This


    employee came to exchange goods. I''m trying to investigate her identity."


    Vana didn''t look back. She had already known who it was. Before she reacted from the shock, Simon


    had already sent an order, "Employee of the World Trade Mall, whose work number is 89007, give the


    goods to her. I''m here waiting for the results of the investigation."


    "Ah, how can this be... I, I''ll give it to her right now. "


    Then the staff handed the goods to Vana in surprise. Since Vana was in a hurry to get the goods, she


    forgot to say thanks to Simon. After walking two steps, she reacted that she had to look back at Simon


    in a hurry. She saw that Simon was also looking at her and smiled at her when she looked over. With


    headquarters.

 Chapter 64 Full of Lies

    Chapter 64 Full of Lies


    There were also some small idents during her return, but Vana wanted to keep her job, so she


    ignored the screams around.


    27 minutester, with the sound of the sightseeing elevator, Vana rushed over and put the product on


    the table. Then she said breathlessly, "I''ve got ''Sprout 01''. You can pay and leave now."


    Emily and Cherry were drinking coffee leisurely, but when they saw Vana rushing in like a lunatic, their


    faces were covered with ice.


    "What? Vana, you really got it in half an hour. How did you make it? " Carrie stared nkly at Vana,


    whose hair was messed up by the wind but still pretty and beautiful.


    "Let''s not talk about this. I''m afraid the two guests are waiting for us anxiously!"


    As Vana spoke, she looked straight into Emily''s eyes. Emily was so angry that she clenched her teeth.


    ''Vana, you bitch, how could you get it in 30 minutes? It takes about 40 minutes to drive a single way.


    How could it be possible?''


    "It''s impossible. Vana, you are lying. You must be lying to me." Emily had made up her mind that they


    wouldn''t lie to her, but now she said so. It was really a little embarrassing.


    "We lied to you. If we lied to you, I wouldn''t rush out like a lunatic. Emily, the product has arrived.


    Please pay and leave."


    Emily couldn''t ept the fact that "Sprout 01" was the main pattern of ''Sprout'' series and the price was


    naturally no less than 1 million 500 thousand. She couldn''t spend so much money on a birthday


    present. ''This crazy woman must embarrass me in front of others, right?''


    "Vana, is it interesting for you to y tricks on us again and again? I don''t want to buy it from you now.


    Cherry, let''s go. " Only in this way could Emily ease her embarrassment. Emily immediately put down


    the coffee cup and stood up, ready to leave.


    But Cherry felt a little regretful. She tugged at Emily''s clothes and said, "Emily, since they have brought


    it, why don''t you buy it?"


    Buy? Are you kidding me? Emily didn''t have a real position in the Gu Company now. She could ask her


    family or Billy for money to buy something, but would she pay with her life for something worth 1 million


    500 thousand? Besides, her mother had told her not to buy gifts worth more than 800 thousand. She


    couldn''t make up for the extra money in a short time.


    "Cherry, don''t you think for me? These people are ying tricks on us. If we buy it, we will be really


    idiots."


    Vana raised her eyebrows and shook her teeth. She put her hand in front of Emily and said, "Wait a


    minute, miss. You said we were making fun of you. What about you? Now we finally bring the product


    here, but you said you wouldn''t buy them. You must be kidding us."


    Vana still wanted to argue with Emily and wanted to embarrass her, but at this time, there was a


    sudden sensation in the shopping mall. Soon, Emily rushed to a ce. Vana thought that she couldn''t


    run away so gracelessly, but she saw that Emily met a man''s arms and said coquettishly, "Billy, sister...


    The employees here are picking on me. "


    After saying that, Emily cast a nce at Vana and stamped her feet, pouting her beautiful lips. Her


    expression was so touching.


    When Billy saw Emily''s reaction, he scratched her nose with a smile. But when he turned his head, he


    suddenly saw Vana. The smile on his face was immediately a little less. Then he pointed at Vana and


    asked Emily, "You said someone was making trouble for you. Is it about her?"


    Emily shook Billy''s hand and said a few words to him. Then Billy nodded and walked up, saying in a


    very polite tone, "Emily said that she was joking with you about what happened before. In fact, she


    likes ''Cicadas''. If possible, please pack them for us. We have something urgent to do and have to leave


    now."


    ''Well. Everyone thought she would buy "Sprout 01" worth 2 million 180 thousand, but it turned out that


    she was interested in the "Cicadas". What''s more, she had been ying tricks on her for so long. ''


    Vana was very angry, so were the SS staffs behind Vana.


    Steve didn''t dare to disobey Vana, but at this time, he didn''t give them any chance to make trouble for


    Vana. Steve immediately stepped forward and refused, "I''m sorry, Mr. He. I inform you with the order of


    the senior president that our SS Jewelry brand will suspend all themercial purchasing cooperation


    with Miss. Emily and Miss. Cherry in the future, so I''m sorry that we can''t sell it to you the product


    which you like. Please go back. "


    Billy widened his eyes in surprise, but Vana held back herughter. These people''s expressions were


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    so interesting, and she had never seen them so frustrated.


    Moreover, Emily must want to make Vana embarrassed in front of Billy, so she called him here when


    Vana went out, but in the end, she was announced to be cklisted by SS in front of Billy. ''Emily, now


    you know what it means to lift a stone to hit your own feet.''


    "This is... You boss''s order? " Billy still couldn''t believe it and wanted to confirm it again.


    At the same time, Steve opened a picture of his mobile phone, and then raised it and said to Billy, "I''m


    sorry to tell you, this is the order of Mr. Si. He is thergest shareholder of SS Jewelry at present."


    Steve also stressed the word rgest" on purpose, so it was difficult for Billy not to believe it.


    Both Emily and Cherry''s faces darkened at once. Cherry was likely to have a talk with Simon because


    of the business rtionship, but now she had be the ck client under his order. How shameful it


    was! It was all their fault to make trouble for Vana. But did they have to ept retribution for what they


    had done to Vana? She couldn''t talk to Simon anymore. It was not worth it.


    Cherry walked out of the counter disappointedly, but Emily still didn''t believe the order. She immediately


    walked to the side of Billy, stared at the screen of Steve''s mobile phone for a long time, and finally said


    angrily, "Vana, did you just go to the headquarters to report? It''s good that I didn''t sue your SS. How


    dare you cklist me? Who gave you the right? You''ve gone too far! "


    Billy didn''t know what happened, so he looked at Vana again. Before he opened his mouth, Vana


    warned Emily, "If you dare to lie again, I will be rude to you. Just now, it was you who said that if I


    couldn''t take back the product for you and you made me to be med and resigned in public, but I took


    it back. You said that we were ying tricks on you. It''s all your fault. The eyes of the masses are


    bright."


    Emily didn''t dare to say anything for a moment, because she wanted to drive Vana away and let


    everyone witness, so she spoke loudly. Those people heard her satirizing Vana, so Emily can''t


    contradict her.


    However, she was still unwilling to give up. The only person beside her who could control Vana was


    Billy, so she pulled Billy and said, "Bill, look at her. How could she do this to us?"


    ''Well, Emily, you misunderstood me. I don''t care what Billy thinks of me now. And I won''t care about


    you anymore.''

 Chapter 65 Do You Know Bill

    Chapter 65 Do You Know Bill


    "Mr. He, please leave with your girlfriend as soon as possible. Please don''t disturb the business of our


    counter." Vana directly asked him to leave. In front of her, Billy was a little shocked and could note


    back to his senses for a long time.


    "Billy, why are you standing still? She is driving us away. She even started to drive you away. She must


    want you to care about her more. "


    ''Bah, Emily, don''t be so shameless. Who wants your man to care more about me? You are so


    arrogant.''


    "Vana, what did you just call me?"


    It turned out that this was what he had always cared about. All the time, Vana had never called him


    anything else except Billy.


    Vana was also a little stunned, but Steve beside her had already noticed that the rtionship among


    the three was a little unusual. He quickly interrupted the man to continue to entangle with his hostess,


    and stood in front of Vana and said to them, "Please leave, or I will call the security."


    "You..." Emily still wanted to stay, but Cherry pulled her away with some depression. At the same time,


    Billy was not in the mood to stay, so he left quickly with the two people.


    Finally, they were sent away. Vana and the others suddenly burst intoughter in a tacit way.


    After that, Carrie continued to tease Emily. She imitated Emily and said, "Billy, look at them. They are


    ying tricks on us. They are so annoying. Billy, please help me persuade Vana. She dares to drive


    you away."


    "Don''t make me sick. Emily is much more sentimental than you."


    "Ha, ha, ha, that''s right? If Vana hadn''t taken "Sprout 01" from the headquarters, we would have been


    entangled with them today. But I''m curious, manager. Is there really a mistake in our stock? And


    manager, you said that some internal activity was taken it away. Why haven''t we heard of that activity?


    " Hearing that, Carrie and Steve looked at Vana in confusion.


    Vana was a little confused and asked, "What? Does the activity have anything to do with me? I don''t


    know. Why are you looking at me? I can''t take that product. "


    "In fact, the activity is just an excuse to make them give up the idea of continuing to buy. But Vana,


    "Sprout 01" was still there two days ago. Atst, you and Julie guarded the counter together. We saw


    that Julie locked it in the safe together with you in the monitor. But now, Julie has left, so we want to


    ask you that if you put it somewhere by ident? "


    Julie? With her? It seemed that they took out "Sprout 01" together and showed it to the customer.


    Vana was stunned and began to recall, but too many things had happened these days that she couldn''t


    remember.


    "I can''t remember. But you saw that Julie and I put it together. Did you find out who took itter in the


    monitor?"


    "That''s impossible. The monitor has beenplete till today. During this period, no one has the chance


    to get "Sprout 01" again."


    What? Did someone erase the surveince video after doing something like her? But there were not


    many people in H Country who had this kind of technology. Except that Talbot could delete the video of


    her murder remotely, there should be no such person here.


    "Oh my god! Are you suspecting that I took it away?" But instead of taking it away, ept the shares


    that Simon promised her.


    "Of course not. How can we doubt you? You can feel relieved." Steve expressed his stand in a hurry,


    and then Carrie looked at Steve with suspicion. She just felt that Steve was a little respectful to Vana,


    but she didn''t know why Steve was like this.


    "Steve, this is a big deal. Can you ask the Mr. Si to send someone to investigate? After all, it involves


    my innocence. I don''t want to be suspected."


    Steve immediately ordered and was about to inform the superior to send someone over.


    The news soon spread in the shopping mall. Many people thought that Vana and Julie had worked


    together to steal the product, so Vana didn''t stop being pointed at until she got off work.


    At half past eight in the evening, the employees did some cleaning and then left the shopping mall at 9


    o''clock. Knowing that Vana had rented an apartment, Sally and Vana took the subway at two stops by


    the way. Then she saw Vana get off the subway. When the door closed, she seemed to see a tall and


    familiar figure appear beside Vana. But the subway was running fast. It was toote for her to find out


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    who that person was.


    The subway was crowded. Vana walked out of the station with heavy steps. She didn''t notice that the


    people around her were staring at her.


    Or more precisely, they was staring at a figure behind her.


    There was a snack street outside the station. Vana had no appetite at all. When passing by the snacks,


    she looked around, but had no desire to buy. Suddenly, a voice sounded beside her, "Don''t you eat


    anything tonight?"


    Vana was immediately stunned. She turned around and found that she didn''t know when Simon


    appeared beside her.


    Simon was wearing a silver suit and a ck tie. The two of them walked on the snack street, making


    her misunderstand that they were going to the corridor of the meeting room.


    "Why are you here? Did you locate it again? " It was obvious that Vana had achieved her goal to let


    Simon know her anger by pretending to be located.


    Noticing that Vana had taken two steps forward, Simon stopped. When Vana looked back impatiently,


    Simon said solemnly, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t suspect your identity, but wanted to know where and


    what you were doing."


    "So what? Don''t you know what I''m doing? We''re not a couple. You don''t have to get my forgiveness in


    this way. If you haven''t achieved your goal, I won''t make more contributions to it. I''ve quit that


    organization, or I wouldn''t have worked in yourpany when I was so poor. I''m a senior killer, you


    know what? One order can afford a year''s expenses. But I quit and don''t want to do that kind of thing.


    So why are you still pestering me? "


    "So you think I installed a GPS for you to track you? Vana, you misunderstood me. "


    Vana sneered, "Don''t tell me that the business ''Defender'' downstairs yesterday were ordinary business


    cars. I won''t believe that the ss of them is not bulletproof."


    The ''Defender'' was a kind ofmercial armored car. The ck body of the car looked no different


    from the ordinary car, but Vana was proficient in it and could notice at a nce.


    Simon opened his thin lips and exined, "You are really suitable for that job. I have deliberately


    changed those cars, but you can see it at a nce. But the people in the car were sent by me to look


    for you. Your mobile phone had been turned off, and the positioning system could not be established.


    At that time, I thought you were really going to leave, so I went to find you crazily. Vana, why don''t you


    trust me? Your identity has nothing to do with me, and my interests have no conflict with yours. You


    should know that. "


    "I don''t know. Simon, you know Bill, right? He was defeated by you. If you say that you don''t know him,


    you are treating me as a fool."

 Chapter 66 The CEO Who Was A Family Man

    Chapter 66 The CEO Who Was A Family Man


    "Bill? Vana, I really don''t know who you are talking about." Simon looked at Vana apologetically, as if he


    was afraid that she would not believe him.


    Vana was very angry. Obviously, this man began to pretend to be innocent again.


    So she turned around and left without hesitation.


    When arrived at the residential area of Sunshine Valley, Simon saw that Vana had already entered the


    residential building hall she rented. He stopped and watched her disappear at the corner. After a long


    time, Simon sighed and turned around to leave, but Vana suddenly appeared behind him and stopped


    him, "I only give you one chance. I still want to know your purpose. If you don''t exin it well, we''ll stop


    our rtionship of being a couple, understand?"


    Simon nodded but didn''t move.


    Vana frowned and said impatiently, "don''t you want to go upstairs to talk?"


    "You agree to let me go to your house?" Simon was a little happy, but when he saw theining


    expression on Vana''s face, he immediately exined, "yesterday you said that I was not allowed to


    enter your house from then on. I thought you wouldn''t let me go up again."


    Vana was stunned. How could Simon be so obedient? What a contradictory man.


    "Come on. This is the only chance. Don''te up in the future."


    While Vana was talking, Simon quickly followed her. The two of them took the elevator to floor 7. This


    house had been built for many years, and the tile walls on both sides of the corridor had been very dirty


    by the small advertisement. Vana lived in the iron door at the rightmost. When she opened the door, a


    messy apartment showed in front of them.


    Vana was not good at taking care of herself since she was a child, so she naturally lived alone in the


    way she liked most. At this moment, her apartment was filled with living garbage. Her coat and pillow


    were randomly thrown away on the sofa, a te of fruit and pieces of fruit peel and paper filled the tea


    table, two used instant noodles barrels on the table, and the bedroom was filled with messy clothes on


    the bed.


    As soon as Vana entered the room, she changed her shoes and threw her handbag away. With quick


    eyes and hands, Simon quickly caught the handbag that had not yet fallen to the ground from the chair.


    After tidying it up, Simon put it on the shoe cab. Then he quickly changed a pair of slippers, took the


    clothes on the sofa and ced the pillow on the sofa before Vana took her seat.


    Vana sat down and went to find Simon subconsciously, but Simon had already fetched the trash can


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    naturally, and then took the fruit peel and paper scrap on the tea table into it. During this time, he felt


    that Vana''s the mobile phone that had just been put down was a hindrance, so he picked up the mobile


    phone and handed it to Vana. Then he picked up the paper towel pressed by the mobile phone and


    threw it into the trash can. The trash was thrown into the trash can, and the fruit te was ced in the


    middle of the tea table. The living room was much better at this time.


    After that, Simon was going to clean up the kitchen and bedroom of Vana. Vana stopped him


    impatiently. While tidying up the table, Simon replied casually, "Just have a seat. I''ll finish soon. Do you


    want some water?"


    Vana was interrupted by Simon. She pointed at the cupboard and said, "there is only green tea at


    home. It''s in the cupboard."


    Simon went to look for it, but he didn''t find it. Vana thought that she might have remembered it wrong,


    so she went to the kitchen to look for it. But after looking around in every corner of the kitchen, she


    found that she had thrown the tea leaves into the trash can in the kitchen. Vana smiled awkwardly, and


    thenforted Simon, "it seems that drinking green tea at night is not easy to promote sleep. Why


    don''t you just drink water?"


    Simon sighed and continued to clean the kitchen.


    About half an hour had passed, and Vana''s impatience was worn out by the gentle movements and


    words of Simon. She leaned against the table, holding a ss of water, and watched with great interest


    that Simon was cleaning her room.


    A man who had taken off his suit had to help her clean up her house after work. It would be more


    perfect if he could cook. But Vana was not stupid. She would never think that a person who even


    needed the help of a servant to take a shower would be able to cook.


    After cleaning the kitchen, Simon pushed Vana into the bedroom and made an excuse, "it''s not


    convenient for men to enter a woman''s room, so you must remind me what to do and what not to do, or


    I''ll make you angry again."


    Vana pouted and turned her head, "you mean I''m narrow-minded, don''t you?"


    "I didn''t say that. You said it yourself." Simon replied with innocence. He put Vana on the only chair she


    could sit on, and then began to tidy up her clothes on the bed.


    "Simon, you are so scheming. To be honest, I should have seen how thick skinned you were when you


    admitted that you didn''t know Bill before."


    "Really? But I really don''t remember when I met Bill. Does he mean a lot to you? He is so important


    that you will fall out with me for him."


    "Of course important. He is my boss."


    "Your boss was defeated by me? Are you sure you joined a killer organization instead of a small


    group?" Simon had already tidied up her clothes and sat on the bed opposite to Vana. Vana knew that


    Simon began to be serious.


    Without giving Vana a chance to speak, Simon continued, "Vana, I''ve just returned to home for two


    years, and even in the UK, I''ve never had any economic strength to defeat anyone. I''m also surprised


    at my current performance in the past two years, but it doesn''t mean that I''ll use my strength to defeat


    anyone. I''m a businessman, and I only do things that are good for my own interests, and I wouldn''t get


    involved in those disputes. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Vana still shook her head in disbelief and said, "but you took away my pistol secretly. You used sweet


    words to take advantage of me when you knew my identity. Yesterday, you even tried to rush in and


    take him away."


    Upon hearing this, Simon immediately felt something was wrong. He opened his eyes wide and said,


    "you mean the boss you mentioned yesterday was at your home?"


    "I know you are pretending to know nothing. Then there''s nothing to talk about. You can leave now."


    Vana was about to drive him away when she didn''t agree with him. And when Simon grabbed her wrist


    in a hurry, Vana frowned angrily.


    "What can I do to make you believe me?"


    "Then you just admit that you came to me in order to defeat Bill again. You used marriage to make me


    rx vignce and sweet words to make me trust you. Yes, you also deliberately irritated Bill and let


    him go to H Country without considering his security. Do you know how many enemies he had in


    Eritrea? Everyone coveted his position. As long as he died, the arms forces in Africa would have a


    world shaking, and a war will be on the verge of breaking out. Do you think that we killers don''t have a


    mission? We are just trying to maintain this kind of thing from happening again."


    When Simon heard this, he had known the whole thing, and Vana''s eyes began to glow with water.


    Simon pulled Vana back to the chair and sat her down again.


    Simonforted her, "I know what you mean. It turns out that Bill you mentioned is called Kelvin in the


    file. Is that so?"


    "Kelvin? How is that possible?"


    She had seen the name of Kelvin before, but wasn''t he the leader of the famous gangs in the H


    Country? How could it be...


    "Listen to me, Vana. Everything is not as simple as you think. As soon as you tell me his position in


    Eritrea, I immediately know who you are talking about. Maybe no one knows his name Bill, but no one


    in H Country will feel strange about Kelvin."


    "What do you mean? How could he have two identities? You and I are not talking about the same


    person. Kelvin is from H Country. Do you think I will listen to your bullshit?"


    "Vana, Kelvin isn''t a citizen of H Country. The nationality in his file is MB Country, and he is very cruel,


    very cruel to people from H Country."


    "Well, even if the person you are talking about is Kelvin, it has nothing to do with my boss. Bill doesn''t


    hate the people of H Country. He just doesn''t like the people of H Country."


    Because Bill''s father had killed his mother, how could he still like the people of H Country? But why did


    she feel that the man Kelvin mentioned by Simon was also a little familiar? She was really confused


    now.

 Chapter 67 No Fantasy

    Chapter 67 No Fantasy


    Seeing that Vana couldn''t figure out what was going on in a short time, Simon stopped the topic. He


    pinched her hands and rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb. "Since you haven''t figured it out


    yet, don''t push me out for the time being. I will gradually make you trust me."


    Vana still wanted to say something, but her mind was in a mess. Finally, she took a deep breath and


    said, "Okay, I''ll figure it out."


    Simon reached out and touched the side of Vana''s ear, but Vana still frowned. Determined to distract


    her, Simon took her to the fridge in the kitchen and said in surprise as if he was opening a gift box,


    "then let''s see what we can make for dinner in the fridge."


    "Dangdang..." Simon made a childish sound which was learned from someone. When he saw that


    there was nothing in the fridge, he said in confusion and surprise, "well, Vana, did someone tell you that


    it''s a waste of electricity to turn on the power if there''s nothing in the fridge?"


    Vana shrugged her shoulders and took it for granted, "I put some fruit in it before."


    "Where is the fruit?" Simon looked at the fridge and then looked at Vana.


    Vana pointed at the tea table. There was not much fruit left and it was unnecessary to put them in the


    fridge.


    Simon was a little speechless. He closed the door of the fridge, but he didn''t turn off the power for


    Vana, because he was afraid that next time she would mistakenly think that the fridge was still on and


    use it directly. This kind of thing would definitely happen.


    "It seems that we have to go out for dinner." Then Simon took his suit jacket from the back of the chair


    and waited for Vana toe close.


    "Who said I would have dinner with you? I have instant noodles."


    "Is that you don''t know how to cook, so you eat instant noodles every time you arezy?"


    "I''m good at cooking, but I just used up all the ingredients, so I just ate instant noodles for a whole day."


    Simon smiled and chose to ignore what Vana said. How could a woman who couldn''t take care of


    herself know how to cook well.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?" She couldn''t believe that Simon didn''t believe her that she was a good


    cook.


    "Well, go downstairs now. From tomorrow on, I''ll ask Nancy to arrange people to send food to you."


    When Simon began to change his shoes, Vana suddenly threw the key on the table angrily. Simon


    turned around and saw that Vana held her arms and said angrily, "I won''t go. And you don''t have to


    With a headache, Simon stopped what he was doing. He took off his shoes and walked back to Vana.


    He held Vana''s hand and coaxed, "what''s wrong? We finally agreed to truce. You also said that we


    would investigate those things. Before that, we two can get along well with each other, right?"


    "Yes, but I just don''t want to see you. You have promised me. Why don''t you keep your promise now?"


    "Vana, it''s you who asked me toe up. I''m just following your orders. Don''t be angry. Go out to eat


    something with me first." Simon coaxed Vana like coaxing a child. At this moment, Vana made Simon


    was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    However, Vana didn''t listen to him. She said stubbornly, "but you don''t believe that I can cook. I said


    that, but you don''t trust me, which made me very angry."


    "So you don''t allow me toe here?"


    "What''s more, you like to sleep naked, and you like wander around in front of those servants, and when


    you take a shower, you need a group of women to wash for you. Don''t think that I don''t know.


    Sometimes when you go to the bathroom, they cane in and out freely to help you match clothes.


    You are a man, don''t you understand the difference between men and women?"


    Vana was so angry that she told the thing that she didn''t like Simon had done. As for Simon, she was


    like the little precious son of the rich family in the ancient times. He could have many maids to warm up


    the bed, and he never cared about who had seen his body and who would be jealous for him. But Vana


    was different. She had already slept with him, how could she tolerate that her own man was seen by


    other women? It was an insult to her.


    "But Vana, you have forgotten that I can only be normal to you. A man who don''t have normal sexual


    function ispletely unattractive to them, and they have never treated me as a normal man."


    Simon''s words were very simple. Vana suddenly didn''t know how to refute, but even so, she still


    couldn''t ept this kind of living habit of Simon.


    "You mean you don''t want to change it?"


    "That''s good. I don''t think there''s anything wrong."


    Vana had no choice but to make aparison, "if I were a rich woman, then I would have been


    surrounded by personal assistants like Terence, James, and Marcus. Because I know they are not


    interested in me, can I walk around naked in front of them every day?"


    Vana''s words worked. The look on Simon''s face immediately turned cold, but then he was a little


    abnormal. He took out his phone and dialed a number. Confused, Vana looked at the screen of the


    phone, and saw the name "Terence" on it. She immediately wanted to say that Simon was crazy, but


    the phone had been connected, and she was stopped by Simon, who was sternly talking to the phone,


    "Your year-end bonus is gone."


    "What? Why?" A surprised voice of Terence came through the phone.


    "There is no reason. James and Marcus are also the same. Inform them."


    After saying that, Simon hung up the phone, not listening to the whining sound from the other end of


    the phone. And Vana in front of him had beenpletely defeated by this man.


    Vana knew that Simon was easily jealous and narrow-minded. If there was anyone in the world who


    was more narrow-minded than him, the answer might be No.


    "I think what you said is right. Since we two are husband and wife, our bodies can only belong to each


    other. What I thought right before would never happen again, of course..." After a pause, Simon


    seriously stared into Vana''s eyes and continued, "you can''t imagine your naked body is in front of the


    three of them."


    Shit... Was Simon crazy? Who would be willing to imagine this? Vana was almost crazy. She found


    more and more that Simon was a man who could even make ghost cry easily.


    In order to change the topic, Vana quickly put on her shoes and urged Simon to change his shoes and


    go out for dinner. She was angry because Simon didn''t believe her could cook before, but now she took


    the initiative to push him out for dinner. She was very sad, thinking that her moral integrity must have


    been destroyed by Simon''s personality.


    In a red sports car, Simon shuttled through the most prosperous ce in the SG District. Sitting in the


    passenger seat, Vana stared at the man beside her. In fact, after asking the question about Bill before,


    all kinds of ideas that she had been tricked by her boss appeared in her mind, but her intelligence was


    not very good from the beginning, so the members of the organization often called her pig brain. But


    now if she wanted to find out everything, she was afraid that she couldn''t do it on her own. If she had to


    work with Simon, she couldn''t defeat his intelligence. It was really a headache.


    ''Forget it. Just wait and see how well Simon behaves.''

 Chapter 68 Things Changed

    Chapter 68 Things Changed


    After having dinner in a western restaurant, the two of them made an appointment to watch a movie in


    the cinema. It was not until 11 o''clock that Simon reluctantly sent Vana back to the downstairs of the


    Sunshine Valley.


    Before getting out of the car, Vana was stopped by Simon. Vana was somewhat confused and sat back


    in the seat. Then, Simon rubbed the hair near her face, took out a ck bag from the back seat and


    handed it to her. Then he said, "this is back to you. I didn''t want to let you go back alone, but since you


    insist, I have to give you your pistol. Protect yourself and I am here to deal with the aftermath."


    Vana was a little surprised, but the texture in her hand was indeed the same as her Beretta M92. But


    why did Simon agree to return the pistol to her? Wasn''t he afraid that she was a murderer?


    After hesitating for a long time, Vana couldn''t think of any words to exin herself. Finally, she


    clenched the ck bag in her hand, nodded and got out of the car.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vana went back home and hid her pistol under the bed. After washing up, shey on the bed. After


    thinking for a long time, she decided not to contact her fellow apprentices abroad, but to find out what


    was going on with Talbot, who had a good rtionship with her.


    When Vana called him, Talbot had already fallen asleep. She didn''t believe that his daily schedule


    would be so normal. Before she asked him, he admitted that he had stayed up until eleven o''clock in


    the morningst night. And when Vana woke him up, she helped him wake up for dinner.


    Vana asked Talbot about her puzzles as she heard the sound of cooking instant noodles in the other


    end of the line.


    "Oh, are you kidding? We all know our boss''s real name is Kelvin. The name Bill is just named by our


    master''s brother randomly, just like my name."


    Vana was confused and asked, "but I remember that one of you had a mission to kill Kelvin, didn''t you?


    If it is Bill, why is he still alive?"


    Oh, no, how could there be a killer to kill his or her boss? Vana was confused by this kind of thing.


    "Vana, why are you still so confused? Boss''s name is Kelvin, but the person Cora went to kill was a


    fake Kelvin. In order to prevent us from making money, that Kelvin came out to destroy the market.


    Don''t you remember that our boss had suffered a great loss because of the ice warehouse being


    closed?"


    "Ice warehouse? Why do we need an ice warehouse? To freeze weapons?"


    "Vana, don''t you really know it or not? Our boss''s ice warehouse is used to make ice narcotics! Oh, my


    God! My water is spilled. It''s all your fault to make me so excited. My noodle is going to be ruined."


    It took Vana a long time to recover from the shock. How could this be? Was the ice warehouse they


    had mentioned a factory for making drug? Then they once said that they were going to blow up the


    nuclear power nt in order to grab the ice. Was it also...


    "Oh my God! You have done so many things behind my back? Aren''t you killers with dignity? How


    could you do something against your conscience?"


    "Vana, please wake up. Who used her extraordinary memory to crack the codes of theputer and


    steal important data to support us to steal the drug? Have you forgotten?"


    "Yes, but Bill said he wants to get the drugs just in order to destroy them.


    Talbot sighed heavily on the phone and said helplessly, "all right. You believe him and he is willing to lie


    to you. I''m really defeated by your kindness, so our boss is so infatuated with you, right? I forgot to ask


    you. Did our boss go to see you this time? I heard that he locked himself up on the ind after he went


    back. Did you piss him off again?"


    She didn''t provoke him. It was he who forced her to disgust him. But Vana, it turned out that you were


    fooled by others before. It actually was helping them do bad things, but you still said in front of Simon


    that they were protecting the world peace.


    Where''s your face? Did you feel any shame on your face? Things had changed so fast.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Go and eat your noodles." After saying that, Vana immediately


    hung up the phone. Then she did not believe it and sent messages to Cora and her another brother,


    Eric Leng, asking them about the two things she knew. Cora replied generously to her, telling her the


    whole story, and mocking Vana her little rabbit nature by the way.


    Then Eric Leng just replied, "yes! ]


    Vana nowpletely believed it. It turned out that it was her boss who lied to her instead of Simon.


    Oh my God! What did she do? She thought she was the Savior and didn''t do anything against herself


    till today. But when she knew this, she was even more distressed. It turned out that she had always


    been an unpardonable bad people.


    Her three values werepletely overturned. It would be a very difficult night for her. However, the


    morning light of the second day would not wait for anyone. Before Vana fell asleep, her phone had


    already rung loudly.


    It was a call from Sally, but it was almost seven o''clock.


    Vana answered the phone. In a worried voice, Sally asked, "Vana, do you know the result?"


    "What result? What are you talking about?"


    "Vana, why are you so silly again? It''s jewelry, ''Sprout 01''. The headquarter said that they would send


    people to investigate this matter, but it seems that they have found very terrible news."


    Vana was shocked and sat up from the bed. She asked, "what''s the matter? Does it have anything to


    do with me?"


    Obviously, the answer was confirmed. Afraid that Vana couldn''t ept it, Sally stammered, "in fact, the


    results of thepany''s investigation haven''te down yet, but someone... Someone reported you.


    Do you think of any of your enemies?"


    "What enemy? Don''t keep me in suspense. How did you know that?"


    "I learned it from the former shop manager, Daisy. She arranged me to be transferred here, so after she


    left, sheined about our jewelry counter and said a lot of bad words about you and Carrie. This


    time, she suddenly contacted me again, saying that there was an investigation about you in her


    punishment document, but was identally sent to her by mistake. The higher authority warned her


    don''t leak it out, but she was very curious, so she asked me. What''s on earth the matter with you? Do


    you have any enemies who dislike you?"


    Vana was a little confused, but she didn''t believe that Daisy told Sally this thing identally. There


    might be Daisy who made trouble behind this.


    But Vana would not know that Daisy and Petty had worked together to make trouble to her before.


    Since Daisy had left, some things had to be terminated, but the person who had hurt Vana would not let


    it go.


    "Sally, don''t worry. No matter what the result is, I believe the truth will be revealed. Let''s talk about it


    Sally agreed. Then the two hung up the phone. Vana rushed to work.

 Chapter 179 What Are You Looking At

    Chapter 179 What Are You Looking At


    After the first round of persuasion, the designers in their groups began to eat, and during the dinner,


    they were also discussing the cooperation.


    Renee picked up some food for Vana and said with concern, "Everyone is famous in the circle tonight.


    Do you like some masters?"


    Vana bit her lips and stopped eating. "In fact, I used to admire you, Mr. Kim, and all kinds of skills of Mr.


    Henry. I really want to learn these."


    "Well, I will spare more time to let them go to the studio tomunicate with you. You must seize these


    opportunities."


    "Really? Thank you so much! "


    Vana didn''t dare to call Renee aunt openly. After all, Renee and she didn''t n to announce their


    rtionship. Besides, Renee had introduced that Vana was the new employee that the studio was


    about to recruit, so it was a shortcut for her tomunicate with other designers in the future.


    On the other side, Room Beauty.


    Finn and Daisy had arrived and brought another famous master, Brandon Song, to everyone.


    Brandon Song was called the second Kim. Although the two of them were about same age, Brandon


    Song had been learning the creation skills of Kim in terms of the design style.


    Although there had been a lot of badments about Brandon Song''s giarism of Kim in the circle,


    with Brandon Song''s connections, he had gathered many evaluating masters, ttered him to another


    height, and even judged his giarism as the sublimation of the creation. Some people even said that


    he was better than Kim.


    Therefore, when Brandon Song came, it was alive in the Room Beauty. All the students present were


    even more excited.


    Petty thought it was worth it even if she asked a wine for ten thousand.


    "Master Brandon, I heard that you are looking for inspiration in the countryside recently. We really want


    to know how you will find inspiration when you are creating."


    ''Go to the countryside to look for inspiration is just to follow Kim''s folk style. If I make something folk in


    the future, I will be used of giarizing.''


    "Ha ha, I''m ashamed. The way of experience is empty, and only practice is the truth. You can observe


    more. Everything in life can be used in design."


    "Wow, master Brandon is really a great master. His words are so philosophical."


    "That''s right. It''s nonsense to say that Mr. Brandon is not as good as Mr. Kim."


    "Speaking of this, have you seen a jewelry making video? In the video, it is the process of Mr. Kim


    making jewelry by hand. As soon as the videoes out, those rumors are sincerely convinced. They


    said that Mr. Brandon giarized Kim. Can Kim make jewelry by hand? Mr. Brandon is the founder of


    the traditional jewelry in the H Country. He is a crafty man. "


    "I don''t dare to admit it. After all, Mr. Kim is an international master. I''m not on par with him."


    ''This group of idiots are so gullible. The video was edited. I showed my face, you would believe it.


    No wonder two disciples said that this group of idiots want to invite them to drink. Looking at the


    standard of this private room, no one would refuse to order a price of twenty thousandter.


    Besides, who am I? I am a famous master. After two meals with Ark, the video will be promoted. Who


    dare not to receive me well?


    After a series of ttery, Petty called a waiter in and ordered wine. When she ordered wine, a group of


    people surrounded Brandon Song. He didn''t know that Petty ordered two bottles of more than five


    thousand Remy Martin.


    Ten minutester, two waiters came in with wine.


    The waiter holding the te came in with two bottles of wine, and everyone''s eyes were focused on


    them.


    Then a waiter behind them was in charge of opening the wine and he politely bowed to everyone.


    "Hello, customers. You ordered Royal Salutes at the price of 18800 per bottle. You ordered two bottles


    in total. Can you open the bottle now?"


    The crowd burst into an uproar. Brandon Song was overjoyed.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that Petty is rich."


    "It''s so surprising that Petty invited us to dinner tonight. It''s so rich."


    "It seems that she adores Mr. Brandon very much. We have gained a lot from Mr. Brandon this time."


    "Mr. Brandon, thanks to you. I have never drunk such expensive wine in my life. This time, I drank two


    bottles at a time. It''s worth it."


    Brandon Song touched his thigh and nced at Petty, "Young people are easy to be impulsive. If I


    knew it, I would definitely stop you. But your name is Petty, right? Now you are a student of Finn and


    Daisy''s ss? "


    Petty''s face turned from red to pale.


    She didn''t order this wine at all, but ording to Brandon Song, he wanted to provide a shortcut for her


    because of these two bottles of wine?


    Petty was a little confused. She also felt sorry for the money.


    "Do you want to check the wine?" The waiter reminded everyone again.


    Petty wanted to exin that she didn''t order the wine herself. After all, she didn''t have so much money


    to buy it.


    But Brandon Song had already reached out his hand and said, "Since you want to open it, I''ll have a


    look. As long as it''s not opened, there shouldn''t be anything wrong."


    The waiter handed the wine to him, but when Brandon Song was looking at the wine, the door of the


    private room was pushed open again.


    "Excuse me."


    Unexpectedly, two more waiters came in with two bottles of wine. Immediately, the four waiters sensed


    something wrong. Later, the two said, "There is a four thousand and eight hundred Remy Martin


    ordered by Room Beauty. Miss Renee ordered the two Royal Salutes in the next room."


    "What? There was only one box on the fourth floor tonight, wasn''t there? They didn''t tell me which


    room was open when we brought the wine. And when we saw the door open, we came in directly. The


    receptionist didn''t tell us the name of the private room. "


    "This room was originally opened for ordinary box, but there was something wrong with the ordinary


    box''s equipment, so the manager gave them a discount and asked them toe to the supreme box.


    What''s wrong with you? The receptionist also made a mistake. "


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Hurry up to the next room. I heard that they are all big shots, and Miss Renee is here. Don''t offend


    them."


    Soon, the waiter took back the bottle of Royal Salute from Brandon Song''s hand with an apologetic


    look on his face, and then the two waiters with the Royal Salute fled, leaving the room full of amazed


    people.


    Petty ordered a Remy Martin of four thousand and eight hundred?


    It was so embarrassed.


    Just now, Brandon Song seemed to want to drink the Royal Salute, but Petty ordered four thousand


    and eight hundred?


    Wait, they just said that Renee was in the next room? ''Oh my God! It''s the first time that I''m so close to


    my goddess, but I can''t go to the scene to watch.''


    Renee ordered so expensive wine. No wonder Petty could only order four thousand and eight hundred.


    That was the difference.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Although Brandon Song was a little angry, he still behaved generously and said, "I didn''t expect that


    Renee is also here. It seems that we are destined to meet tonight. But since it was just a


    misunderstanding, we don''t need to care too much. That waiter, open it directly! "


    "Don''t you need to check the wine?"


    "Just open it."

 Chapter 180 People who were not familiar with

    Chapter 180 People who were not familiar with


    Although Brandon didn''t seem to care about it at all on the surface, Petty was a little angry. His attitude


    changed before and after. She treated him for this wine for no reason, but now he treated her like this.


    Was it reasonable?


    "Ha ha, Mr. Brandon, I just heard that you called Miss Renee. You must be very familiar with her, right?"


    It cost her ten thousand dors to buy wine. She had to try her best to get the most value.


    "She and I have the same ancestor. We are both descendants of the whole Song Family, so we are


    more familiar with each other in the industry!" Brandon had always introduced himself to the younger


    generation in this way. Finn and Daisy had always believed in Brandon''s these words, so they


    respected Brandon very much.


    "Master, it''s a rare chance for us to meet tonight. Why don''t you go and greet to Miss Renee? It is also


    good eve if we can just stand aside and watch."


    "Master, Daisy has heard from you for many times that you have dined with Miss Renee. What a


    coincidence for you two to meet each other this time. Why don''t you just invite her to have dinner with


    us? You are so familiar with each other anyway."


    All of a sudden, Brandon felt a little unconfident. He took a sip of the wine that he didn''t like and said,


    "You are too young to know manners. Renee has something important to deal with tonight. Let''s not


    disturb her."


    "Something important? It seems that Miss Renee has told you about her arrangement tonight. You are


    really so familiar with each other."


    "Yes, yes. I wonder what important thing Miss Renee has to do tonight. I''m really curious."


    "Master Brandon, do you know? I think Miss Renee will tell you. After all, you are so familiar with each


    other."


    Brandon took another sip of wine and said meaningfully, "It''s just an important guest. She seldom goes


    out with Andrew. Once she goes out, it''s such an important social asion."


    Everyone in the circle knew Renee''s habits that they couldn''t make an appointment with Renee and


    Andrew. Only people, who were particrly important, would have the chance to make an appointment


    with them.


    Considering what the waiter said before that all the guests there were big shots, Brandon had guessed


    something, so he could talk nonsense with ease like this.


    All of them didn''t expect that Brandon was really so familiar with Renee. Although Brandon told them


    that Renee might be meeting an important person at the banquet, they still wanted Brandon to


    introduce them to Renee.


    "Master Brandon, it''s such a rare opportunity tonight. We won''t miss it. Since you are so familiar with


    Miss Renee, why don''t you go and say hello to them so that we can brag to others in the future?"


    "Yes, master. Is it because your rtionship with Miss Renee is not so familiar that you can enter their


    dining room? If so, we won''t make things difficult for you."


    When Brandon heard that someone was questioning him, which meant he was doubting his words that


    he was very familiar with Renee before. Suddenly, Brandon''s face darkened and heughed, "You


    young people are really bold. But since you are specting like this, I have no choice. Then I''ll go to


    see what''s going on there. But you have to promise me that you won''t follow me. It''s a shame for me if


    you all follow me."


    When they heard that Brandon was going there, they immediately ttered him again.


    Then Brandon took a sip of wine, gritted his teeth, pulled out the chair and walked out.


    He thought he was a member of this industry, even if not a great master, but it should be enough to talk


    with Renee by chance. ''Anyway, those guys just want to see me talking to Renee. If I really say


    something with her, I will also be able to brag in the future.''


    Therefore, Brandon walked out of the dining box of Beauties Nortnd without fear. Just after taking


    two steps, he arrived at the door of box of Flower Austral.


    At this time, those people in box of Beauties Nortnd all poked their heads out of the box and all


    stared at Brandon expectantly.


    Brandon knocked on the door and pushed it in.


    At the same time, a string of apuse and cheers came from inside.


    "Wow, this young woman named Vana is actually a talented person. It really gluts our eye."


    "Yes, you are right. people who is invited by Miss Renee wouldn''t bemon. Master Kim also said


    that there were many elements in Chinese ssical dance that could be used in design. I didn''t expect


    that Vana had learned this, which really opened our eyes."


    "I have collected a lot of materials today. I have to go back and study it carefully. Adding with what Mr.


    Kim said, I should have some inspiration."


    In the box of Flower Austral, a profound discussion about "ancient dance" had just ended. Vana didn''t


    expect that her trick learned when she was young would be praised by everyone, which made her a


    little shy.


    At this time, several people near the door felt that someone pushed the door open and they all looked


    at the door.


    "Well, who is this?"


    "Brandon... ¡­ Song?"


    The person who said this name was Kim. As soon as he finished speaking, all the designers looked at


    the famous ''giarist'' in the circle.


    At the same time when they heard the name of Vana, the students in box of Beauties Nortnd came


    out of the room. Such a huge scene shocked the two groups of people on both sides.


    Someone shouted, "Damn it! It''s really the ''Vana'' we know."


    "It''s impossible. Maybe they just look like each other."


    "Vana is wearing this dress today. Wait... Isn''t that Sally?"


    All of a sudden, those students were shocked. The person they had been attacking was actually at the


    banquet they had been envious of for a long time, and every one of them was a famous designer of the


    H Country, who was many levels higher than Master Brandon they had invited in their box.


    "What happened? Who pushed the door open?" Suddenly, someone spoke in the room, and everyone


    immediately reacted.


    "Someone said he knew Vana? Are they Miss Renee''s friends and invited by her?"


    When someone mentioned Vana, she felt a little embarrassed and mumbled, "eh, didn''t they go to


    Mansion No. 3?"


    Kim asked in confusion, "Are these really your friends?"


    Of course, Vana would not admit it. Who would be so stupid to ally with these people who rushed in


    rashly? Moreover, they were really not friends at all.


    "No, I just know them. I''m not familiar with them."


    The group of people outside immediately drew back their hopeful expression. What she said was right.


    They usually mocked Vana so much at the school base. How could she give them face at this time?


    She was not stupid.


    But who could exin why Vana was here? This was a gathering of domestic well-known designers.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Did Vana have a rtionship with someone rich or powerful?


    Bah, how could they guess things ording to the thoughts of Petty and Zoe? Oh, they must have


    been brainwashed by Petty.

 Chapter 181 Who Are You

    Chapter 181 Who Are You


    The good banquet was interrupted by a group of irrelevant people. All the designers present looked at


    the person who was to me -- Brandon.


    Brandon was surprised, because there were also his good friends present.


    When Sunny Li saw that Brandon was looking at her, she immediately realized that something was


    wrong. After all, Brandon was not very good in this circle. On the contrary, he was often associated with


    the words "giarist dog", "theft", "giarism" and so on. At this time, Brandon looked at her with a


    familiar expression.


    Sunny Li was very desperate. Although she was in this circle, among these seniors present, her


    ranking was thest, and she was really not a master in the circle.


    "Sunny, are you also here?"


    Sunny Li smiled awkwardly and nodded as an answer.


    In fact, she was already more than 30 years old. It was as embarrassing as a dog to be called "Sunny"


    by the unfamiliar Brandon.


    "Are you having a design meeting tonight?" Brandon didn''t understand Sunny Li''s indifference, but


    chatted warmly.


    When the students outside heard that Brandon was really familiar with this group of celebrities, they all


    looked forward to it.


    Standing next to Renee, Vana could feel that Renee looked at Brandon unfriendly from time to time.


    She guessed that Brandon must have a bad reputation in the industry.


    And it seemed that no one present wanted to be close to him, because for the sake of their


    rtionship, they were too embarrassed to drive him out.


    Vana approached Renee and whispered, "Auntie, is this teacher a celebrity in the design industry?"


    With a helpless expression on her face, Renee said, "This man is called Brandon Song. He likes to


    giarize the works of Kim. Sometimes I don''t know where he got the news. He used the inspiration


    that Kim is going to use in advance before Kim, which made Kim''s creation suffer many criticism from


    the outside world, so Mr. Kim is very resistant to him."


    "What? A giarist? He is so annoying!"


    "What''s more, he giarized other people''s achievements. His only well-known work was also


    obtained by giarizing others, which caused the person who died before he became famous to jump


    off the building andmit suicide."


    "What?"


    Vana was a little shocked. It was hard for her to imagine that the culprit mentioned by Renee was now


    talking to the celebrities in the room with a smile. Although the celebrities ignored him, he was still


    shamelessly singing a solo.


    "Auntie, this kind of person is not suitable to stay here to affect everyone''s mood, and it''s not


    convenient for you to show up. Why don''t you let me do it?"


    "You?"


    Vana immediately nodded to Renee and gave her a reassuring look. Renee hesitated for a moment


    and nodded. Then, Vana walked forward and came to Brandon.


    When Brandon saw Vana approaching, someone had called out her name from behind. Brandon knew


    that Vana was a student in his disciple''s ss.


    "Little girl, it seems that you have something to ask me. Is there anything you want to ask me? Ha, ha, I


    forgot to tell you that I''m your teachers'' teacher. "


    Vana immediately smiled, "You are the master of two teachers? But I''ve never heard your name from


    them. "


    Finn and Daisy changed their faces behind the crowd, because they didn''t want everyone to know who


    their master was.


    "Ha, ha, you little girl, don''t pay much attention to the news, do you? I''m very famous in the design


    circle. Howe you haven''t heard of my name?"


    "You''ve been talking about it all the time, but you didn''t say your name. What''s wrong? Are you


    embarrassed to say your name? Are you afraid of losing face? "


    "You..." Brandon didn''t expect that Vana would suddenly say that. His face turned pale and quickly


    calmed down. Then he forced a smile and said, "What''s embarrassing about my name? You little girl is


    really good at talking nonsense. I''m Master R. You must have heard of my name, right?"


    "Master R? Then you must have done some works of the R series to prove yourself, right? "


    "Yes. So you know me? Look, I know. "


    After confirming the news, Vana despised Brandon even more, so she said coldly, "There are many


    jewelry named ''R'', not to mention the Mr. Kim, there are many masters create their works based on the


    ''R''. But who crate the ''JRY''? I can''t remember the name. "


    When Vana said the letter ''R'', everyone held their breath. Brandon was the one who reacted the most.


    When he heard these words, his face showed a furious expression.


    "What ''JRY''? There is no jewelry with this name in the design circle. You, you must have remembered


    it wrong. You little girl is so funny. If you don''t know my name, be modest. Why do you make so many


    guesses?"


    "But you are too shy to say your name. If you say it directly, I don''t need to guess? And who said that


    there was no such a jewelry called ''JRY''? This work has been kept at home by a rich. I didn''t expect


    that you, a famous designer, in this industry didn''t know about it. "


    Vana deliberately stressed the words "a famous designer". Brandon felt that Vana was deliberately


    provoking him, and immediately became angry.


    All the time, everyone in this circle had been paying attention to personal reputation. Even if they hated


    or resisted Brandon, they would warn him by words or in a more euphemistic way. After the warning,


    Brandon kept a low profile, but he didn''t regret it. He still used other people''s ideas to attract the


    public''s attention from time to time.


    He was like a bark dog that could not be beaten away. No matter how many bites he took, he would


    stop for a while. But after a period of time, the bark dog would stick up again. It was disgusting, but


    everyone couldn''t find a solution.


    "There are so many things I don''t know. You are really surprising. You seem to be a newer, so I


    won''t me you. I don''t me you if you can''t guess my name, because you don''t have any talent in


    this field. You don''t even know my name. You don''t have to work in this industry anymore."


    Vana was angry. How could Brandon judge people so casually? Just because she didn''t know him, she


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    didn''t have such a talent?


    "You mean that I have to know you? But I''m sorry. I know everyone here. As for you, who are you?


    "

 Chapter 182 The Chief Designer Of SS

    Chapter 182 The Chief Designer Of SS


    "Who are you?" shocked everyone. They had never thought that the young man introduced by Miss


    Renee would be such a hot tempered woman.


    When Vana saw that Brandon''s expression changed from disbelief to anger, before everyone could


    react, Brandon pped Vana with his bare hand. Renee screamed in surprise, "stop!", but Brandon''s


    action was so fast that no one could stop him.


    Vana had never known that a person who imed to be a master would be so stingy to be rude in front


    of others. In order to design a clean environment in the industry, Vana did not dodge this palm.


    Because she wanted to use this public opinion topletely kick Brandon out of the circle.


    And if she stopped or fought back, she would not be on the side of the weak and would not provoke the


    crowd.


    As expected, the original design masters in the room began to me Brandon, and the most angry one


    was Renee. After all, she had a special rtionship with Vana, and when she saw the people she


    hated to bully Vana, she couldn''t bear such anger.


    "Brandon, what are you doing? What happened to my party? And Vana was invited here as my


    distinguished guest. How dare youe to my box to beat my distinguished guest? Give me a


    reasonable exnation now. "


    "That''s right. Brandon, you''ve gone too far this time? We don''t care about borrowing other people''s


    ideas, but is it necessary for you to do so? It''s normal that a junior doesn''t know you. Why do you hit


    her just for a word? "


    "Borrow, it sounds so good. He is just a giarist, and he caused other''s death. Is he shameless? He


    had never heard of "JRY"? Why didn''t he p himself on the face and ask himself? His "Beauty RY"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    copied the pattern of "JRY" without any modification. It was changed from emerald jewelry to red


    agates, but it was giarized. Why is he so arrogant? "


    "Ha, ha, you are so kind, Albert. At this time, you still don''t want to tell us that he has giarized


    several of your ideas. Some of your works haven''t been released normally. Isn''t it because of this


    scum? How much have you lost for this? Can you bear it? "


    "What? Albert, is really like this? "


    "Yes, Miss Renee. But... s, it''s been a long time. I''m toozy to care about it. "


    "I don''t think Brandon is a good man. He hit people in order to vent his anger. It''s not a gentleman''s


    idea."


    "Mr. Kim, Miss Renee, what''s your choice?"


    Everyone turned to look at Kim and Renee. Kim stood beside Renee solemnly, while Renee held Vana


    in her arm and stared at Brandon angrily.


    It was not until now that Brandon regretted. He had no idea how things hade to this situation


    before, and he had always been careful in front of others. How could he be trapped by this little girl


    today?


    "How can you say that? When did I giarize your idea? Wasn''t this the result of their discussion?


    Besides, I didn''t do it until this young man insulted me. I don''t think I did anything wrong on this matter.


    "


    It didn''t matter whether Brandon did something wrong or not. The most important thing was that he


    wanted to distract everyone''s attention first, and then turn the big thing into the small thing. In this way,


    he could still keep his reputation in the circle.


    Moreover, he said that he didn''t giarize other people''s idea, but instead of discussing it through


    name ofmunication study before, so those people who gave him the idea wouldn''t jump out and


    say that they had been cheated by Brandon because they had leaked their idea.


    As soon as he said that, Albert and other masters who had been giarized really couldn''t tell him how


    they had been cheated. They all stood aside angrily and didn''t say anything.


    Brandon decided to justify. He was a little confident and arrogant. "And I think if she doesn''t respect the


    elders in an industry, the moral quality of this young man can''t be trusted. Miss Renee, let me remind


    you, don''t be cheated by this little girl named Vana. What if she is not pure and just uses you to make


    herself famous? It''s possible, isn''t it? "


    Renee stared at Brandon in disgust and said scornfully, "Do you mean that Vana approached me


    because she wanted to get rid of my fame?"


    "Of course!"


    Renee snorted and said, "But she doesn''t need my fame to protect her. Let me tell you, Vana will be


    the chief designer of SS Jewelry in the future, and now she is the spokesperson of SS Jewelry on the


    international tform. She earned all these by herself, and has nothing to do with me, the senior who


    we first met."


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked. What did they hear? The chief designer of SS Jewelry?


    It was as famous as Renee.


    SS Jewelry, the No.1 jewelry brand in H Country. Besides, it had cooperated with many big foreign


    brands over the years and had be an international luxury brand.


    Besides, Vana had been chosen before she started her career. Was Vana a genius in design?


    Not to mention the designer of SS Jewelry, Vana was actually the spokesperson of SS Jewelry on the


    international tform? It was an international tform.


    Previously, the spokesperson of SS Jewelry on the international tform was Charles who had won the


    best actor in the world. They didn''t expect that it was Vana now.


    Did it mean that the rumor on the Inte said that the rtionship between Vana and Charles was


    couple because of SS Jewelry? If Vana had the ability to do so, wouldn''t she be engaged in the


    entertainment industry?


    They didn''t expect that Vana would have such a high starting point as soon as she entered this circle. It


    seemed that she was a talent.


    And there was no need to doubt whether it was true, because Renee, one of the directors of SS


    Jewelry, said in person.


    So it was true...


    Sally had no way to think whether Renee''s sudden announcement was due to Charles, and the


    students outside the box began to feel annoyed.


    Why did they provoke Vana? And they had provoked her many times.


    Although Vana had a scandal, she was forced to do so. Maybe the rich man behind Vana was


    interested in her experience and wanted to create a more pitiful image of her. After all, Vana was such


    a cold beauty.


    Damn it! It was all Petty''s and Zoe''s fault. They two tricked everyone in their ss.

 Chapter 183 Holding A Competition

    Chapter 183 Holding A Competition


    It was out of Brandon''s expectation. He didn''t expect that the person he ndered had such a powerful


    background. But now that he had said it, what should he do.


    "Well... Even so, she is still my junior. How can she refuse me in public? And she even doubted my


    name. Master R is the recognition of me by the outside world. I think it was her fault first. Let''s not talk


    about this. Miss Renne, I want to ask you if it''s too early for you to make your promise? Did she really


    have the ability to ept everything she got now? If she just have the appearance, I''m afraid you can''t


    exin it to the outside world, right? "


    In all industries, conflicts would cause a huge change. If everyone made a decision like this, Brandon''s


    reputation would be ruined. But if he could solve it in another way, he might be more popr than now.


    Because in the eyes of outsiders, the person who could get justice from Renee should not be worse


    than Renee.


    Therefore, Brandon chose to go the opposite way and decided to confront Renee face to face. What''s


    more, the newer mentioned by Renee were indeed not to be afraid. It was difficult to judge an art


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    genius. Even if she had a little talent, it wouldn''t be long....


    "An empty shell for business?" Renee couldn''t believe what Brandon said.


    It was obvious that SS was interested in the promotion of Vana''s appearance, not talent. He was


    doubting her.


    Renee was very famous in this circle. Half of the reputation of SS Jewelry was promoted by her fame. It


    could even be said that if amon designer was the chief designer of SS, the price of SS Jewelry


    would drop more than half.


    But Renee and Simon had discussed to make Vana the sessor of the chief designer of SS Jewelry.


    Although Renee announced this matter today partly because she wanted to pave the way for Vana in


    the circle, there was indeed no good way to prove that Vana was a talent worthy of recognition in the


    industry.


    "Isn''t it an empty shell?" Brandon asked in reply. Then Renee was depressed. How could she prove


    Vana''s ability?


    "Then what does this so-called senior mean? Do you want everyone present to see if I can withstand


    the position of chief designer of SS Jewelry? " Although Vana said so, she was actually very guilty.


    After all, she was not sure about herself at all. She had thought that it would take her a few years or


    more to be the chief designer. But today, everyone knew the news and even argued with each


    other. It was really heartbreaking.


    "Well, I''m sorry that I can''t believe the fairness of the people sitting here."


    "You!"


    "Brandon, are you doubting that we will join hands to punish you? Well, you have a lofty reason. You


    just want to suppress us by bullying the newer. The eyes of the masses are clear, and everyone


    has the right to object to giarism. You, a giarist, have no right to doubt what is happening in our


    circle here? We are going to kick you out of this circle. "


    "Albert, what evidence do you have to prove I giarize? And you can question me, but I can''t question


    a young man who doesn''t have any work to be known by the public? You are bullying the less with


    more. I can sue all of you for nder. "


    For a moment, the two of them quarreled with each other. As Vana had expected, Brandon was just a


    dog. Without solid evidence, no one could do anything to him.


    Vana had a headache, but she suddenly remembered something. She looked at Brandon and squinted.


    Finally, she made up her mind to clench her fists and stopped the people who were still quarreling.


    When everyone was stopped, Vana walked to the opposite of Brandon and confronted him, "You want


    to sue everyone for nder? Then I will sue you for nder as well. "


    "You... Why? "


    "What do you think? You ndered me for Renee''s fame, for myck of talent, and for being an empty


    shell. Have you investigated all these? What you said will cause a loss to me. I will be a member of this


    industry in the future. My reputation will be ruined just because of your nder. Besides, I''m the


    spokesperson of SS Jewelry. If your nder affects the sales of SS Jewelry, I think you can''t escape


    the responsibility. "


    Brandon curled his lips and said angrily, "You are just a little girl. How dare you talk big? Do you still


    have a reputation to ruin?"


    "Well, then tell me, how do you want to prove it?"


    With a snort, Brandon looked around and finally decided, "Since you say you are capable, then let''s


    have a fair assessment in the design circle."


    "Fair assessment?" Seeing that Brandon was looking at her, Renee felt something was wrong.


    Brandon had made up his mind before. He had long wanted to make a scene in the name of Renee,


    but Renee was like an enemy to him, not a friend. He could not win her over except crushing her. So he


    decided to infuriate the other party with schemes and then set a trap step by step.


    Sure enough, everyone was trapped, especially the little girl in front of him, which directly became his


    sharp weapon to explode.


    "Didn''t Miss Renee say that you became the sessor of SS Jewelry designer by your ability? Let''s


    have apetition to see if you are really capable. "


    After hearing this, everyone was a little confused. Kim asked, "But you said you didn''t believe in our


    fairness, then who should we find to judge?"


    Was he looking for himself? Then the assessment was meaningless.


    "Of course I don''t believe you. You won''t agree with me. Then it can only be judged by the public. "


    "The public? This... "


    "What? You don''t dare to take the test? "


    Irritated by Brandon, Vana immediately said, "Why not? How do you want topete?"


    "Then you can directly hold apetition. If you can stand out in thepetition, it means that you


    have strength. But thispetition must have a great influence, or no one can prove your strength.


    Since Miss Renee has such a great appeal, then thepetition will be held in the name of Miss


    Renee. What do you think, Miss Renee? "


    Renee felt it was inappropriate, but she couldn''t refuse Brandon''s question.


    But the people around didn''t like what Brandon did. They were irritated and couldn''t calm down, so


    someone egged on him, "That''s good. Miss Renee, promise him and let him be sincerely convinced."


    "That''s right. Miss Renee, you have personally chosen Vana. How could she not have the strength?"


    "Yes, we believe Miss Renee''s insight and believe in Vana''s ability. Thepetition will start soon. At


    that time, Vana will prove herself in thepetition, which will directly prove that if the giarist


    Brandon nders Vana today, Vana can sue him. I''ll see how arrogant he will be in the future."


    "He is so arrogant in front of the young generation and even beat others. I think he doesn''t have to stay


    in the circle after thepetition."


    Everyone''s words came out one after another. Renee looked at Vana. Although Vana was a little guilty


    and regretful, she couldn''t let Renee go against everyone''s will at this time. It was not good for her to


    behave well, so she had to agree.


    And once she epted thepetition, she had to stand out. But Vana only had some opinions form


    books before, and she had never done any real jewelry. If she failed, it would ruin Renee''s reputation.


    So, in her mind, could Vana really help Renee keep her reputation?


    But Vana was still hesitating. Renee looked at her and nodded, "Then hold apetition. I believe in


    Vana''s strength, and I believe that the future chief designer of SS Jewelry won''t let me down."

 Chapter 184 Start Making Jewelry Tomorrow

    Chapter 184 Start Making Jewelry Tomorrow


    "Well, since Miss Renee said so, I will wait for the final result. But before that, I have to remind you one


    more thing. Miss Renee said before that I have no right to question Vana''s ability, because she will be


    the future chief designer of SS Jewelry. If Vana is not recognized by everyone this time, does it mean


    that she is not qualified for this position?"


    "Well..."


    "Brandon, what do you mean?" Renee didn''t understand why Brandon was against Vana. Was it


    because Vana stood up for them and wanted to drive Brandon away?


    Brandon smiled, "Nothing. I just want to ask if it makes sense. If Vana had no ability, why did she


    be the chief designer of SS Jewelry? This is not a circle that can get a position only by beauty.


    Miss Renee, if you don''t want my words to be a reality, then don''t give this position to a vase


    which only has a good appearance."


    "You..."


    Renee finally knew that Brandon was waiting for him here.


    If the assessment of thepetition proved that Vana did not have the strength, it meant that SS


    Jewelry was apany that did not pay attention to the design itself and only cared about the surface


    publicity and packaging, and SS Jewelry would also be questioned by the outside world because of


    this.


    What Renee didn''t know was that Brandon intended to get the position taking advantage of Renee. If


    what Brandon said was true, then the status of Renee in the society would be doubted, and the person


    who pointed out this fact would be praised as a hero.


    Anyway, it was toote to regret now. Renee and all of other people were all fooled by Brandon.


    Noticing that Renee was in a dilemma, Vana wanted to find an excuse to apologize and let it go. She


    didn''t care about it herself, but she had to do so as it was rted to the reputation of Renee and SS


    Jewelry.


    At this moment, Kim, who had been standing aside, walked up. He patted on Renee''s shoulder and


    said in a tone of discussion, "Renee, just do as Brandon said. We have to trust Vana."


    Vana was stunned and said nervously, "But..."


    "Don''t say ''but''." It was rare for Renee to smile tofort Vana under such pressure. She continued,


    "Vana, I trust you."


    The affirmation in Renee''s eyes moved Vana, and that was why she finally had the confidence to nod.


    Brandon was immediately happy and said to the people present, "then everyone present will be the


    witness. I hope thispetition is for the whole country, so that we will be sincerely convinced."


    For the whole country, it meant that Vana must be one of the top designers in thepetition where


    designers from the whole country could participate in.


    "Of course, it will be facing for the whole country. But Vana is a neer in the industry, so for the


    sake of fairness, no one who has more than a year of experience can participate in thispetition. If


    you agree, I will hold it with Miss Renee, and if you don''t agree, we won''t agree either." Kim spoke out


    the requirements of thepetition, and the people around him also agreed.


    Brandon had nned to arrange a few of his students to participate in thepetition to reduce the


    chance of Vana winning the ranking, but when he heard Kim''s request, he was a little angry.


    But on second thought, Vana looked like an idiot with simple mind and developed limbs, so she couldn''t


    be a talent with extraordinary talent. Brandon med himself for thinking too much, and soon noddedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    to agree.


    After discussing this matter, Kim asked someone to drive Brandon out. When the door of the room was


    closed, all the people present lost the previous atmosphere ofmunication, and they also had lost


    their interest in drinking the two bottles of wines that had just been served.


    The crowd then discussed about the rted matters of thepetition. Several people who hated


    Brandon very much said that they could coach Vana for free. Renee promised them that they could


    to learn in the future.


    It was getting dark. The dinnersted more than two hours. For half of the time, Vana had added the


    elders'' Skype and business cards. Finally, after dinner, everyone left with something on their minds.


    In order to avoid arousing suspicion, Renee didn''t send Vana home, so the two of Vana and Sally


    walked towards the subway station together.


    On the subway, Sally looked at Vana worriedly, who was so entangled that she almost ran out of her


    hair because of rubbing it.


    "Vana, don''t worry. We just discussed to set thepetition aste as possible! Maybe it is held in the


    next year. It''s more than a month before the new year, and your foundation is not bad. You are so good


    at drawing, and you will definitely win the ranking. "


    Vana felt a little headache, "although I''m good at hand painting, myputer drawing is very poor."


    "Vana, it''s a jewelry designpetition, not a drawingpetition. As long as you can draw the jewelry


    well and hand the drawing to the craftsman, that''s enough."


    "Wait, why didn''t I think that? As long as I can make the drawing and provide a size, the craftsman


    should be able to do what I want?"


    "Yes, so from tomorrow on, you have to go to Miss Renee''s studio to see how the workshop runs. You


    have to start cooperating with the workshop craftsman."


    "Okay! I''ll go to Miss Renee''s studio tomorrow."


    When Vana worked in the jewelry counter before, she had imagined the jewelry drawings she wanted


    to design the most, and she had nevercked these inspirations in her mind. It was just that drawing


    would take some time. If thepetition waste, she would have more time to design and modify,


    which was great.


    With a big relief in her heart, Vana suddenly wanted to discuss this matter with Simon. After all, if she


    really failed, it would affect Renee and SS Jewelry. She wanted to discuss a remedy with Simon.


    But since Lucia came back, Simon had never been to the rental house, so it was difficult to know


    whether he woulde back tonight.


    Vana turned on her phone and was about to make a call to Simon who she named his alias as [SS] in


    her phone. But when she turned on her phone, she saw countless missed calls and messages. Her


    phone was muted in ss, but she forgot to set it because she rushed here.


    All these phone calls were from foreign numbers. Seeing the message from Lewis asking where she


    was, Vana immediately dialed his number.


    The phone was quickly connected. Vana heard that Bill wasining about something, but the


    voice of Lewis came from a very close distance.


    "Come to Century 100 Building!"


    "What? You are in the H Country again? And what are you doing across my workingpany? You


    want to find me to buy jewelry?"


    "No. Century 100 Building is our boss''s assets in this country now. He has something to tell you, so


    Vana was stunned. She immediately thought that they had moved their headquarters to the H Country


    again, so she hung up the phone in a hurry. After saying to Sally that she had something to deal with,


    she got off the subway and changed to another route.

 Chapter 185 Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 185 Divorce Agreement


    Half an hourter, at the Century 100 Building.


    Themercial buildings at night all turned into diabolic beasts lurking in the darkness. Only Century


    100 Building was as bright as day.


    Century 100, it was self-evident that the whole building had a total of 100 floors. The person who could


    buy the whole building in Magic City must be very rich and powerful.


    As for Bill, he couldn''t use up all his money. He had not only a castle which was worthy of 1.3 billion in


    Eritrea. But also, he had a heavy machine base in M Country, a poison-making field in the south of


    Africa, a gangster gang in Japan, a branchpany in H Country, and distribution stations in various


    regions.


    ording to iplete statistics, a distribution station required the equipment such as bullet proof


    fortress, tarmac, ammunition warehouse and equipment room, let alone the cost of constructing it.


    So it was just like a game for Bill to buy this Century 100.


    Vana had arrived at the floor mentioned by Lewis¡ª¡ªthe top floor of the building. It was a luxurious


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    vi in the air. It seemed that Bill had been here for a period of time. At this time, he was leaning on the


    sofa and enjoying the night view in the all ss living room.


    As soon as Vana approached, he had noticed it.


    "Arrived?"


    Vana nodded and walked quickly to Bill.


    She saw Bill looking into the distance, and everything around was trampled underfoot. At night, there


    was still some mist surrounding the buildings, as if they were in the immortal realm.


    Vana didn''t know why Bill called her over, but since he could be so calm, it meant that the threat in H


    Country did not exist.


    After a while, Lewis came from another room. Because the living room was too big, he walked for a


    long time before he handed two sses of juice to Vana.


    Vana stood aside with a ss of juice in her hand, feeling embarrassed.


    "What are you waiting for? Just have a seat."


    Vana immediately sat down and put the juice in front of Bill. She saw a document in front of him which


    was put it in the portfolio.


    Vana was confused, but did not ask more.


    Taking a sip of juice, Bill pointed at the Pearl Tower and said, "We can see that ce clearly here. Do


    you think we are very close to that ce?"


    "I guess so. It''s about more than 40 minutes'' drive."


    After getting the answer, Bill didn''t say anything. Vana looked at him in confusion and found that he


    seemed to be in a good mood tonight. He was tapping the edge of the cup with his fingers, making a


    crisp sound.


    "Which direction is your home?"


    Vana immediately turned her head and looked to the right. Then she pointed at a signboard with


    uncertainty and said, "It seems to be the fourth building behind that hotel, but it''s too small to see


    clearly from here."


    Looking in the direction pointed by Vana for a while, Bill muttered, "Oh, then go there and sit for a while


    "What? Why?"


    It was such a nice andfortable ce here. Why did he want to go to her rental house?


    Wait. Did Bill ask her where her home was just to test if she was living with Simon?


    Oh, my God! Vana even forgot about it.


    Then Bill wiped his lips with his own thumb and said with a smile: "As I guessed, you don''t live with


    him."


    "No, it''s because... It''s more convenient for me to work here, so Simon lives there with me."


    Hearing Vana''s words, Bill raised his eyebrows and said as if he had noticed something interesting, "Do


    you mean that Simon came over to share the bed with you regardless of his HJ Empire?" And if my


    memory serves me right, ording to the information given by Lewis, you have been kicked out by


    Simon since he always stay with his fiancee recently."


    "How dare you ask Lewis to inquire about this?"


    "I know everything about you!"


    "You..."


    "Don''t me me. I just care about you." With these words, Bill changed the position of his two crossed


    legs, patted the seat beside him and said to Vana, e here. I''ll show you something."


    Vana was a little confused, but curiosity drove her to sit down.


    When she came over, Bill took out the document in front of him and handed it to Vana, "this is the


    divorce agreement. Think it over and decide whether to sign it or not."


    Vana looked at him in shock, but there was no change in Bill''s expression from the beginning to the


    end. Except for he was happy at first, then he gradually became calm after knowing that she and


    Simon were separated, and now he was expressionless, his behavior was just as usual. The only


    difference was that he didn''t look at her on purpose. She didn''t know if he was hiding something from


    her.


    But what happened to Bill? Why did he suddenly decide to sign the divorce agreement with her?


    "Divorce agreement? Are you sure?"


    Vana took out the divorce agreement, but damn it, Billughed at her in English again. Everyone knew


    that Vana was really slow in reading English, so she just looked up at the six whole pages of the


    divorce agreement and stopped reading.


    She looked at the title and saw the two words "Divorce agreement".


    After seeing Vana had confirmed it, Bill said slowly. "I wanted to tie you up on my side, butter I found


    that except for the night when you irritated me and caused my confession of love, our rtionship did


    not seem to be to the point of marriage, so I decided to divorce you."


    "What? You confessed your love to me that night just because I irritated you? I thought you really like


    me."


    Bill was a little stunned and stared at her for a while. Noticing that her bad habit of joking in front of Bill


    wase out again, Vana stuck out her tongue and shut her mouth immediately.


    "You can refuse to sign it. Anyway, the marriage certificate is invalid in the H Country."


    "No, I''d better sign it." Otherwise, Bill would have to divorce her first if he wanted to marry a wife in


    Eritrea in the future.


    After saying that, Vana looked around indifferently, trying to find a pen to sign.


    Hearing a casual answer from Vana, Bill''s heart ached. Although he knew that when Vana made a


    decision between Simon and him, she would definitely choose the former, he still felt that it seemed too


    cruel to treat him like this.


    Vana found a pen under the tea table. She opened the lid with holding the pen stick, and saw that there


    was a few pages starting from the third page with Bill''s signature, so she asked, "Why have we signed


    so many words?"


    Bill was a little annoyed and said impatiently, "these are the property distribution certificate in marriage,


    divorce agreement certificate, and evidence of not entangling with each other."


    "Oh! I see."


    Vana nodded and immediately signed her name on the third page.


    Then she turned to the fourth page and casually nced at it. She only saw the English words


    "Property" and "Distribution" and then she signed her name again without hesitation.


    In thest page, it was even simpler. It wrote a paragraph like whether the agreement was confirmed or


    not, and no longer changed after signing. Then, Vana signed her name on thest page.


    Then she handed the signed documents to Bill. After he took them, he magically took out more than ten


    pages of paper from the document bag. Vana was confused and muttered, "do I still need to sign


    these?"


    That was too suspicious. How could there be so many documents that needed to be signed for the


    divorce agreement? They didn''t have a child, let alone a statement like reporting whether they had


    other lover.


    "These are the main documents. You just signed thest page of them." As Bill spoke, he sorted out all


    the documents, and then handed them to Lewis behind him. Lewis quickly bound them aside and


    sealed them with the seal of a notarized.

 Chapter 186 Woman Who Made Use OF Her Coquetry Was The Cutest

    Chapter 186 Woman Who Made Use OF Her Coquetry Was The Cutest


    What they did made Vana stunned at once. She realized that she was trapped by Bill.


    "Wait, is there any other certificate in these documents? I... I want to re-sign it."


    When Vana said these words, Lewis had alreadye back with documents. Then, he looked at Vana


    as if he was looking at a fool and said coldly, "Unfortunately, it has taken effect!"


    After saying that, he handed one file to Vana, and the rest to Bill. Bill looked at the title of the contract,


    confirmed that it was correct, and put the two contracts in his hands beside him. Then he looked at


    Vana and said, "The divorce agreement will automaticallye into force in three years, but what you


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    have signed has another document which is Bill''s... That is my...idental death certificate."


    "What?"


    "Why are you so surprised? From now on, I will live again as the identity of Kelvin."


    "What? Do you mean that you asked me to sign the death certificate just to change my identity?


    Besides, since your identity has been dead, why don''t you divorce me?"


    Bill smiled wantonly. He suddenly put his arm around Vana''s shoulder, which scared her to step back.


    However, Bill didn''t do anything excessive. Instead, he continued to say to Vana, "Have I ever said that


    your brain has be more and more stupid since you returned to the H Country?"


    "How dare you say I''m stupid?"


    "Yes, you are not only stupid, but also very cute, little piggy!"


    "Shit! You should be the pig. Do you want to tell me why or not?"


    "Because..." Bill had been defeated by Vana, so he had to touch his nose and withdraw his hand.


    "Have you ever seen anyone who can sign a divorce agreement after death? Unless my corpsees


    to life!"


    "Well, well... It''s true." Vana was really defeated by her own stupidity. How did she had the courage to


    retort Bill when she was scolded by him just now. It was really speechless.


    Seeing the embarrassed look on Vana''s face, Bill seemed to be in a better mood.


    "Well, then the document you gave me... is your death certificate, right?"


    Vana looked through the document. It was a long one. When she saw the English words, she felt a


    headache. Regardless of that whether she could understand it or not, anyway, she refused to


    understand.


    "Property distribution certificate!"


    "Property? Certificate?" Vana didn''t remember what kind of marital property she had with Bill, so what


    on earth was this document?


    "Forty percent of the shares of Century 100, a piece ofnd in the suburbs of the Magic City and so on.


    In a word, this is yourpensation I pay for you!"


    "What? ? ?" Vana''s exmationsted for a long time. Even just looking at her expression, Bill thought


    it was full of noise. Then he had to stop her with his eyes, and Vana immediately covered her mouth


    with her hands.


    But Vana was still confused. She raised the document in her hand and asked, "Is this the property for


    me?"


    Bill nodded.


    Vana immediately put the document on Bill''sp and said, "Forget it. I won''t get any benefit if I don''t do


    something. Besides, you and I are not a real couple. I will feel uneasy when I take these shares of you


    for no reason."


    "You don''t want it?" Bill doubted whether Vana was a woman or not. She even didn''t want the thing that


    was more valuable than money.


    "Yes, I don''t have the real couple rtionship with you. Although your identity has been disappeared


    and our divorce has to dy for three years, I don''t think anyone will find out this and affect me. You


    don''t have topensate me. Just destroy this document."


    Bill was helpless. His attitude gradually became serious. When he looked at Vana, his face also


    showed an angry expression.


    "Vana, I''m not discussing with you, but informing you. If you dare to disobey me, you should know what


    I will do."


    Vana was stunned. What Bill could do was just to continue to entangle with her. But what good would it


    do to him if so?


    "Bill, you know that our marriage was a joke from the beginning. You said that I was signing a killer


    contract, but there was a marriage agreement in it. You should also know that it was a lie to let me


    marry you. All right, all right. Even if it doesn''t matter who the two of us lied to each other first, I really


    didn''t fulfill my duty as a wife. So that you give me your property now just equals to giving me money.


    But I''m sorry, I don''t ept such charity."


    "Do you think it''s charity?"


    Bill regretted his decision this time. Damn death certificate or destroying his own identity!


    No one cared about his so-calledfort. Even if he wanted to make her happy in the most basic way


    and feel that he cared about her, she was not willing to allow him to do so.


    "Damn it! You..." Bill had an impulse to tear her apart. He looked at Vana with bloodthirsty eyes. The


    moment Vana saw his reaction, she realized that she had said something wrong.


    However, she had finished her words and Bill had been infuriated. At this time, the two of them were


    not far away. Vana wanted to run away, but dared not take a step forward.


    Bill thumped the sofa beside him angrily, but the sofa cushion was too soft to vent his anger, which


    made him angrier.


    "I give you one minute to think it over before you reply. Otherwise, I don''t know what decision I will


    make."


    Surprised, Vana looked at Bill who was holding his own forehead, and then looked at Lewis. Lewis''s


    expression was very calm, and he had been used to it.


    Vana cast a look at Lewis for help. Lewis raised his eyebrows in confusion, and then said to her with


    his mouth shape, "Agree first." Vana was shocked with her eyes wide open. This action made Bill


    notice that, and it seemed that he was about to lose his temper again. Vana quickly reached out her


    hands and pressed his arms.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll think about it. Don''t be impulsive!"


    She remembered that an expert had said that coquetry would avoid a lot of bleeding, and Vana would


    not agree to take the document at all this time, so she did not know if coquetry would work.


    So Vana took a deep breath and looked at Bill with innocent eyes like a little rabbit. The two of them still


    kept the same action as before when she pressed Bill''s arm. And she made such an expression, which


    would undoubtedly make Bill confused.


    "Bill, don''t be angry, okay? Last time you almost beat me to death. I don''t even dare to get along with


    you."


    A look of remorse slowly appeared on Guiyan''s face, but the bloodthirsty aura in his body had gradually


    disappeared, and Vana realized that this method really worked.


    "What''s more, you are so disappointing. You said you liked me, but you wanted to kill me. Ordinary


    people won''t like such strange abnormal freak!"


    "You think I''m a freak?"


    "Wait, wait. I''m not talking about this freak. I mean... You are a strange person. Of course, I didn''t mean


    that it''s bad, but... Do you think that if a girl wants to get close to you, what you do will make her afraid


    and alienate you?"


    Bill blinked and quickly pushed away Vana''s hand. Then he pretended to be indifferent and leaned


    against the back of the sofa.


    Seeing that his anger really disappeared and he seemed to be thinking about her words, Vana felt that


    this method really worked.

 Chapter 187 Just Do It Tonight

    Chapter 187 Just Do It Tonight


    Vana approached Bill with an evil smile and winked at him. Bill was shocked by her action, but Vana


    didn''t stop and almost stood in front of his face.


    "Boss, how about we discuss about the property division?" Vana continued to blink her eyes. If it was


    useless to please him in this way, it was her failure.


    Confused, Bill raised his eyebrows and gestured for Vana to let her continue.


    "Look at this document, how about destroying it..."


    "No way!"


    Vana was a little desperate. What a failure.


    But she didn''t give up and immediately showed a sad expression like a little woman. "But you make me


    very upset. Am I really so useless? Do I need to get the property from you in this way? If that''s the


    case, do you think I can also get the property from others casually in your eyes? So is that what you


    think of me?"


    "No... No!"


    "I have been separated from my family for four years. Indeed, in your opinion, as a daughter of a rich


    family, I really don''t have the ability to support myself. Since you think I am that kind of woman, I... I


    have no choice." Vana was about to cry, and Bill in front of her was finally at a loss.


    Bill wanted tofort her, but he didn''t know how.


    No woman dared to show such an expression in front of him, and not only did Vana do it, but also


    made him feel flustered.


    This might be the so-called ''care'', but Bill didn''t want to admit it.


    "In... In that case, you can stay with me for the time being."


    "Are you serious?" With tears in her eyes, Vana raised her head. Seeing this, Bill felt worried. He


    nodded and looked away quickly.


    Vana chuckled to herself and stuck out her tongue secretly when she looked at Lewis.


    After everything was settled, Vana found an excuse to leave. After that, Bill, who was sitting on the


    sofa, asked in confusion, "Why does she have such thoughts?"


    Lewis asked him calmly, "Are you surprised?"


    Instead, Bill answered, "No, maybe I didn''t pay much attention to her."


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Lewis joked, "Vana didn''t mention marriage infidelity this time.


    It seems that she has forgotten her previous thought that let you give up all your marital property."


    Stunned, Bill suddenly hammered the sofa cushion and said, "Damn it! I was cheated by this woman


    again."


    "But you like it, don''t you?"


    "Shut up!"


    However, instead of closing his mouth, Lewis looked at the direction of the Pearl Tower with a brighter


    smile. "There is no cheating in your marriage with Vana. You should remember that in L Ind, she


    said that she would stick to you for the rest of her life. Although it is a joke, in this way, you two should


    still be a loving couple."


    Hearing what Lewis said, Bill suddenly widened his eyes.


    Then he seemed to have figured out something. He tapped his fingers quickly and asked Lewis, "is


    Cora in the H Country?"


    "The ind nearby."


    "Call her over!"


    Confused, Lewis asked, "Are you going to do that now?"


    After hesitating for a while, Bill continued to tap his fingers, but finally nodded and said, "Let''s do it now.


    Didn''t the A-level killer say that she had controlled Simon because of the witchcraft parasite? Besides,


    Simon and Vana had been separated for a long time, so they should... There won''t happen anything


    uneptable."


    Hearing Bill''s words, Lewis nodded and went downstairs.


    However, from the beginning, their n did not involve Vana. As a matter of fact, Lewis knew that the


    reason why Bill did so at this time was mostly because of Vana.


    -


    In Sunshine Valley, it had been more than 10 minutes since Vana came back home.


    Too many things had happened today. She had to discuss it with Simon.


    But after two calls to Simon, the phone was directly hung up. Puzzled, Vana called Terence again.


    Fortunately, the phone of Terence was connected and a low voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Mrs. Vana!"


    "Terence, what is Simon doing now? Is he with Lucia? Why did he hang up on me?"


    Vana didn''t know what Terence was doing. He said in an prevaricated tone, "well, I''m out with boss


    now. I''ll ask boss to call you backter, okay?"


    However, as soon as Terence finished speaking, a string of sounds came from that side.


    "Monie, don''t be so rude. Do you want to do something to me after letting me drink so much? I''m telling


    you, I can drink a lot!"


    "Really? Then I have to wait for a long time."


    "Haha, I was just joking. But it''s rare for you to agree to sleep with me tonight. I''m happy even if you get


    me drunk. So, for tonight, let''s cheers."


    "Cheers!"


    It was the voice of Lucia and Simon, and Lucia said that Simon was going to sleep with her tonight?


    "Terence, give the phone to..."


    "Beep, beep..."


    "Terence, Terence! Damn it!"


    What the fuck! What was Simon going to do tonight? Sleep with Lucia? What a fool! Didn''t Simon say


    that his disability hadn''t been cured yet and he could only be hard to her?


    But what Lucia said couldn''t be a lie, and Simon acquiesced in it on the phone.


    It must be true! ! ! Vana was going to be cheated on by Simon! ! !


    She couldn''t bear it. She must catch adultery.


    Vana took her cell phone and key and was about to go out, but at this time, a message suddenly came


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    from Terence. Vana opened her cell phone angrily and saw the message.


    [Mrs. Vana, don''t be impulsive. This is boss''s n. It''s a n. Don''t think too much. ]


    Vana tightened her grip on the phone as soon as she saw these words.


    "Terence, damn you! You''ve learned to lie to me together with Simon. Well, I''ll go there right now and


    send you two to heaven."


    Vana put on her pistol and rode her motorbike to the HJ Empire.


    The night wind in winter was so piercing that Vana''s whole scalp was numb.


    After arriving at the HJ Empire, Vana was immediately allowed to enter because she was familiar with


    the security guards here.


    When Vana arrived at the vi area of the HJ Empire, she saw that the No. 7 Golden Seat was dark.


    How could they not be in the vi?


    Where are they?


    Vana was a little confused. She ran to No. 8 of the HJ Empire and went to Ethan''s room through the


    window. When she entered, Ethan was ying mobile games under the quilt. Her arrival shocked him,


    but he soon recognized it was Vana.


    "Aunt Vana, why did youe to my room in the middle of the night? Don''t you know that boys have


    many secrets? I''m so embarrassed to see you here at night! "


    "Why are you so embarrassed to y a game? I just want to ask you, is your father at home tonight?"


    If Simon wanted to carry out the n, it was very likely that Randal would be with him, because he


    knew this thing, and he would definitely get involved in this matter.


    "My father... He seems to have gone out to talk about cooperation with someone!"


    What the hell? A married man didn''t stay at home with his son at midnight, but went out to talk about


    cooperation.


    "Do you mean that your father and uncle are not together?"


    "You are looking for my uncle? Why don''t you make it clear to me earlier? My uncle is going to take


    aunt Lucia to a swimming pool party tonight. It seems that aunt Lucia''s friend invited them."


    what? Did Simon agree to meet Lucia''s friend? Then tonight he and Lucia...


    "Damn it! The two adultery people!" Vana was so sad. It seemed that her guess was right. Terence had


    betrayed her.

 Chapter 188 Engulfed Memories

    Chapter 188 Engulfed Memories


    It took Vana a lot of time and effort to let Ethan find the location of Simon from Randal. Then she rode


    to a high-endmunity.


    Vana found that as long as Simon was rted Lucia, he would have a bad image in her heart.


    It was not only because Vana hated Lucia very much, but also because she felt that Lucia was not a


    good girl. It seemed that as long as Simon was with Lucia, he would learn something bad.


    Vana parked the car at the roadside of themunity, quickly tidied up her clothes and went into the


    nearby path.


    At this time, a man, who was watching in the dark of themunity, was a little surprised to see Vana.


    He moved the hat brim of the baseball cap to the back of his head, and then looked carefully. Finally,


    he was sure that it was the woman who was from the same group with him, so he quickly took out his


    mobile phone and dialed the number on the other side.


    This was a high-endmunity, with a garden and a swimming pool on the first floor. Vana thought


    that Ethan said his uncle had gone to the swimming pool party, so it should be on the first floor.


    So Vana looked around and soon heard a burst of celebration sound from a certain direction. It should


    be there without a doubt.


    Vana immediately followed the voice and walked over. At this time, her mobile phone in her pocket


    rang.


    Vana took out her phone and looked at the caller ID. It was from Randal unexpectedly.


    Vana answered the phone without hesitation, and soon there was a burning voice from the other end of


    the line.


    "Vana, are you on the way to find Simon and Lucia now?"


    Vana said crossly, "Of course!" I''m going to catch adultery. You don''t have to say anything more."


    "Wait, Vana. Don''t you want to know where I am now?"


    When Vana was about to hang up the phone, Randal immediately paused and said, "I''m with Charles.


    Stop and listen to me for the time being. Don''t go there anymore."


    Charles? Why did Randal go to see Charles?


    So, Ethan said that his father went to talk about the cooperation with someone, and it was with


    Charles? Not to look for women?


    "Okay, I won''t go there, but you have to tell me what you are doing!"


    "Aha, I can''t tell you that. But what I want to say is that if you go there, Simon will never know the


    reason for his disability. Because Charles just told me that the reason why Simon is disabled is that


    someone has already done something to his body. Tonight, Lucia is going to hypnotize Simon with the


    witchcraft parasite. If you stop the hypnosis, the parasite will stay in his body for ten years, ten years!


    Are you willing to let Monie and Lucia get along well with each other for ten years?"


    Vana roared, "fuck off! There is a mistake. The parasite is aphrodisiac this time. What Simon said


    before was all lies, so it is very likely that Simon''s disability has been cured by this parasite. If I don''t go


    now, I will be cuckolded."


    "Wait, what did you say? Monie said that this parasite was ineffective, not that it was an aphrodisiac


    parasite! Do you mean that the aphrodisiac bug cured Monie''s disease?"


    Shit! Vana couldn''t stand it anymore. Although Simon didn''t tell his family so much about this thing and


    he only told her most of the things, he concealed it from her in terms of his disability and said that he


    could only be addicted to her. He was just a bastard who cheated everyone.


    "Stop talking. I''m going to find the two of them now."


    "Vana, impulse is a devil!"


    "Can you stop being so long-winded?"


    "Vana, Vana, wait, Charles says he has something to tell you!"


    Vana''s eyes darkened. If she didn''t guess wrong, it should be that Randal had shown his trump card to


    Charles. They had nned toe to a negotiation, but at thest moment, they knew that Charles


    and others had nted Lucia to make trouble, so the first thing Charles wanted to remind her was not


    to disturb Simon and Lucia.


    Soon, the voice of Charles came from the other end of the phone. Vana hadn''t heard him speak to her


    for a long time. She even felt that he was still the superstar who was standing on the top.


    His voice was maic and hoarse, "Vana! It''s true that the parasite we nted in Simon''s body is not


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    the obsessive poison, but a female parasite that devours the original parasite in his body!"


    "What? The original parasite in his body? what do you mean? Do you mean there was a parasite in his


    body before?"


    "Yes, the parasite can affect his memory, so he has gradually forgotten what happened a few years


    ago. And the revenge n of Kelvin and I needs that memory, so we arranged Lucia to help Simon


    recall something."


    "What? Does your revenge has anything to do with Simon? Besides, there is no problem with Simon''s


    memory at all. From primary school to college, all his memories have told me. Are you lying? What''s


    your purpose with Bill? When I was in Eritrea, Bill also hinted me that his bankruptcy was caused by


    Simon, but Simon didn''t even know him at all."


    "Vana, this is the memory he lost."


    "No..."


    Wait, Vana had some memories. When she was in Eritrea, she remembered that Bill had asked


    someone to kidnap Simon. Because Bill had said that he would tie up the guy who made him go


    bankrupt, so Vana could not remember it wrong.


    In Simon''s memory, he could remember the kidnapping in the same time, but he said that the


    kidnapping happened because the kidnapper wanted to extort money from the Si Family. But that was


    not the case. Why did Simon say that?


    "Vana, there are some things that can''t be exined by science. The initial parasite in Simon''s body did


    erase the memory about someone, so the memory he told you from his primary school to college was


    correct. But only he himself knew that which memories were blurred and filled up by himself in order to


    deceive himself."


    Vana was a little stunned. She nodded across the phone, but she found that Charles couldn''t see her


    action at all. So she covered the phone and said, "I got it. Then what should we do now?"


    Charlesforted her, "don''t worry. Simon is not the enemy of Kelvin and me, but Simon is involved. If


    you want him to get out of it, you have to help us find that memory back."


    "I... I see!"


    As soon as Vana finished her words, a pair of hands suddenly appeared from behind and covered her


    mouth. Her mobile phone fell to the ground with a click. Then she felt a strange smell of herbs from the


    palm of that person, and she felt dizzy. Before she could react, she fainted.


    Vana only heard a boy say something when she was about to pass out.


    "Vana, don''t me me for being rude to you. Just sleep for a while."

 Chapter 189 Finally Woke Up

    Chapter 189 Finally Woke Up


    When Vana woke up again, it was already early in the morning.


    She was in a strange ce, and she could feel that there was a person sitting next to her.


    When Vana turned over, the person quickly stood up and looked at her. Vana was surprised to find that


    it was Lucia.


    Vana helped herself up with disgust and Lucia saw her with sneer, "We are not enemies. You don''t


    have to look at me like that."


    Vana knew that Lucia was the person who was arranged by Charles and Bill. But because she had an


    unexinable rtionship with Simon, Vana hated her very much.


    Vana looked around and found that the surroundings seemed to be the same ce as before, but there


    were no other people around her. Even for the swimming pool party she had heard before, there was


    no people who attended it present.


    "Where is Simon? Where did you take Simon to?"


    Vana looked around and found that this was the living room of the whole apartment, and another room


    seemed to be lit up. Maybe Simon and other people would be there.


    Vana got off the sofa and was about to go out to look for Simon.


    However, Lucia immediately stopped in front of Vana and said indifferently, "I advise you not to go out,


    lest you will be sad to see Simon''s situation."


    "What do you mean? What''s wrong with Simon?"


    Lucia folded her arms and shrugged, "Nothing. You should know the method of Cora, right? It''s just


    extracting the mother parasite from his body. It should be a terrified scene."


    "You..." Vana wanted to lose her temper, but she didn''t know who to turn to.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I won''t stop you if you want to go. After all, I have been with Simon for less than a year and I don''t


    want to see him like that. If you are willing to, you can go."


    After saying that, Lucia sat on the sofa where Vana had been lying with her arms crossed. Without


    hesitation, Vana walked towards the lighted room.


    The door was not locked. Vana saw that most of the people rted to this matter were inside, including


    Bill, Charles, Randal, Cora, and Simon who was in aa on the bed.


    Even Talbot, who had knocked her out before, was here.


    On the huge bedroom, the bed was surrounded by so many people. When they saw Vana came in, it


    was Talbot who greeted her first, and Vana gave him a fist.


    Then Randal said to Vana worriedly, "The scene is so bad. Try not to see it."


    Vana immediately looked at the bed and saw that Simon, who had taken off his coat, was lying on the


    bed. There was a bottle in Cora''s hand. She didn''t know what was in the bottle, and it was dripping


    towards the chest of Simon.


    The liquid dripped down was getting into the hole in Simon''s chest, and then blood gushed out of the


    hole, mixed with some white thick substances. Simon''s chest had been covered by arge amount of


    red and white liquid.


    "What''s this?"


    Cora was concentrating on her operation. When she heard the question from Vana, she answered,


    "Parasite eggs. The reason why this kind of mother parasite has to eat the previous parasite is that it


    has reached the ovtion period and needs a lot of food. After swallowing the previous parasite, it will


    ovte, so these are all immature parasites."


    "What? Will the eggs in his body be not cleaned?


    Cora turned her head and smiled at Vana,forting her, "Don''t worry. The special potion in my hand


    can force them out, but he will feel pain when he wakes up."


    Vana didn''t know what to say for a while. She couldn''t help Simon share the pain, so she had to watch


    aside.


    This operation was finished soon. After the liquid medicine in Cora''s hand was dripped, Cora retreated


    to one side. There was still red and white liquid constantly gushing out from the chest of Simon. After a


    while, Cora quickly wiped those things, and then took out another bottle of liquid medicine in her arms


    and applied it on the surface of Simon''s skin.


    After finishing that, Cora walked up to Bill. She nodded and said, "I''vepleted my task. Next, we


    have to wait for him to wake up. But ording to what you said, he has suffered something inhuman. I


    think he will be a little painful when he wakes up. It will be better for him to take it."


    Cora said and took out a small box. Inside the box was a pill of Western medicine. She handed it to


    Randal.


    Obviously, all of them knew what kind of experience Simon had experienced before. Randal didn''t ask


    anything when he took the pills, but Vana couldn''t calm down. She came to Randal and said doubtfully,


    "They said that Simon had encountered inhuman things before. What happened?"


    Randal thought for a while and stared at Simon for a while. Then he shook his head and said, "You''ll


    know all these when Monie wakes up. It''s not convenient for me to tell you for the time being."


    "How could it be inconvenient? Would this matter affect his moral quality? Why do I feel that you are


    looking forward to that Simon can remember these? Are you standing on the side of Charles?"


    It was not an illusion that Vana had such an idea, because Randal really wanted Simon to remember


    these things.


    "I can''t tell you something now, because only Monie knows something. Let''s talk about it when he


    wakes up."


    "So his disability you mentioned has something to do with that memory?"


    "Yes!"


    It seemed that she had to wait for Simon to wake up.


    Everyone waited for the whole night. During this period, Bill received a phone call and left with Cora


    and Talbot. Randal also had to go back to send Ethan to school. Atst, only Vana, Charles and


    Terence were left.


    It was not until noon that Simon moved his body a little. Vana immediately leaned over, held Simon''s


    head and called him.


    Simon''s expression immediately became ferocious. Vana subconsciously looked for the pills left by


    Cora, but she saw Charles passing the pills and water to her.


    Vana said "thank you", took the pill and helped Simon take it. Simon was originally in a state of


    nightmare. After taking the medicine, he struggled for a while and finally woke up unconsciously.


    "Vana?"


    Simon was surprised to see Vana.


    "Simon, how are you feeling now? Do you feel ufortable?"


    Simon looked at his chest subconsciously. At this time, he was covered with a quilt, but as soon as the


    quilt was lifted, he could see the gauze wrapped on his chest by Cora before she left.


    "I am..."


    "Nothing. Last night, Lucia tried to hypnotize you. Perhaps the parasite in your body was triggered


    again, so do you feel ufortable?"


    Simon shook his head and slowly sat up. But Vana saw that he seemed to be in great pain with his


    head covered by his hands. Vana didn''t know if it was because he had recalled something.


    At this time, Charles said lightly, "Simon, do you remember what happened in Ennd seven years


    ago?"


    Simon raised his head and looked at Charles. Vana didn''t know his attitude towards Charles. It seemed


    that he didn''t hate him, but he was also not so familiar to him.


    Simon shook his head and suddenly frowned, "What are you going to do? You... My head...Why does


    my head hurt so much?"


    Vana was afraid that Simon would misunderstand her that she was on the same side with them, so she


    quickly exined, "Simon, we just want you to recall the past, and Randal said that there are very


    important memories in your mind, and we just want you to be normal."


    After hearing what Vana said, Simon suddenly roared. He shook off his hand violently, forcing Vana to


    almost fall to the ground. Meanwhile, Terence pressed Simon down with concern. Seeing this, Charles


    also came up to help Terence. For a moment, Simon seemed to be crazy, wriggling on the bed.

 Chapter 190 The Injured Little Boy

    Chapter 190 The Injured Little Boy


    When Simon was struggling, the door was suddenly pushed open. Randal, who had sent Ethan to


    school, hade back. When he saw Simon like this, he immediately went up to pull up Simon''s


    hands with worry.


    "Monie, I''m your brother. Calm down. Have you remembered anything?"


    ncing at Randal, Simon couldn''t help trembling and said, "My head hurts. My head..." Before Simon


    finished his words, he fell down again with his arms around his head.


    Simon''s situation was too dangerous. Vana couldn''t let Simon go on like this. She came to the side of


    Randal, reached out her hand and directly chopped on Simon''s neck. Simon''s expression immediately


    rxed and he fainted.


    "What are you doing?" Randal asked worriedly.


    Vana sighed, "That''s the only way. His memory will be automatically restored during thea, which


    also alleviated his pain. But from the situation now, it seems that the time to recover his memory will


    still take a long time. Why don''t you take him home first?"


    Randal nodded, but still asked Vana, "Aren''t you going back?"


    Vana took a look at Charles and shook her head. "I have something to ask Charles!"


    Randal didn''t say anything more. He called Terence and the two of them took Simon out.


    After the others left, Vana''s worries were revealed. She saw that Charles tidied up his clothes and she


    walked to him. She asked him with doubt, "What you told Randalst night must also have hidden


    something, right?"


    Charles raised his eyebrows and gave a cunning smile.


    "You find it."


    "What''s your purpose? Why do you have to let Simon recall those memories? And for this, you even


    lied to Randal that it could help to find out the cause of Simon''s disability?"


    "It''s not a lie. It can help, and it has something to do with you!"


    "You... You know everything?"


    Charles nodded and then went straight out of the bedroom to the living room. He sat down on the sofa


    in the living room and seemed to n to have a long conversation.


    Vana followed him and sat opposite to Charles.


    "You said that his disability was caused by me? What do you mean?"


    Charles smiled and suddenly said as if he had recalled something, "Do you remember that you met a


    little boy being chased by killer when you were a little girl?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Vana immediately turned to think and began to think about what happened in her childhood.


    Vana was suddenly stunned, because she did encounter such a scene when she was in primary


    school.


    That day, after school, in order to wait for Billy who was ying basketball with his ssmates, Vana


    waited veryte. When she went back home with Billy, it was already dark.


    And at that time, there was no subway in Magic City, and even the bus had been off work.


    Therefore, Vana chose to walk home with Billy. She remembered that it was cloudy at that time, and


    there were several shes of thunder on their way home. In order to go home faster, they often passed


    through the alley and finally lost their way in a narrow alley.


    Although Billy was young, he knew how to protect Vana from being afraid. So at that time, Billy held


    Vana''s weak shoulder andforted her, "Don''t worry, Vana. We two will definitely arrive home before


    the rain."


    Vana trembled her shoulder and said to Billy withint, "But I''m so cold. If you had listened to me


    earlier, we might have gone home."


    With an apologetic look on Billy''s face, he looked at the rain shed aside and said, "Let''s go there and


    have a rest. If we meet someone, we can ask the way."


    Vana nodded and the two moved to the rain shelter.


    Although it hadn''t rained, it was much warmer in the rain shed than in the open air. The wind couldn''t


    blow in, so Vana stopped trembling.


    However, at this time, Vana and Billy suddenly heard a rustling sound from the corner of the rain shed.


    Vana was frightened to scream, but as soon as her voice fell, she saw that Billy had run away and


    disappeared in a sh.


    When Vana was scared and about to chase after him, she heard a weak cry for help from that ce. "Is


    anyone there? Help me!"


    Vana paused and moved over cautiously.


    "Ahem, ahem, is anyone here? I''m so ufortable. Help... Help me!"


    Vana saw a little boy shrank behind a motorcycle in the corner of the rain shed. Although it was too


    dark to see, Vana could feel that the little boy was very painful.


    Vana wanted to leave him alone, but when she turned her head, the boy said, "I know someone is here.


    I got injured. My heart hurts. I just want you to help me!"


    As soon as Vana heard that he was injured, she finally breathed a sigh of relief and reluctantly


    approached him.


    As soon as Vana walked in, she found that the little boy only wore a thin shirt in the winter. So she


    immediately took off her scarf and wrapped it around his neck, and thenforted him, "How are you?


    You said you were injured? Where do you feel ufortable?"


    The little boy had been leaning against the cold stone wall. Hearing what Vana said, he lifted up his


    clothes on his chest.


    Vana looked at him and found that there was a blood hole in his chest, and the blood around it had


    solidified, but it still looked shocking.


    "How did you be like this? Does it hurt...? Now, I... Take you to the hospital?"


    When Vana was about to stand up, the little boy grabbed her wrist and said, "Don''t go. Someone is


    chasing me. If we go to the hospital, they will definitely find."


    Vana was shocked. Was this little boy who looked only one or two years older than her being chased


    by killer? This was too fantastic. It was a scene only seen on TV.


    "Then what should we do now? Are you going to die if you keep being this?


    Vana took a step back in a hurry. The little boy smiled with self-mockery, but said calmly, "I have money


    in my pocket. Help me buy some medicine from the nearby clinic. I want disinfectant, tweezers, and


    gauze."


    "I know the disinfectant and gauze are used for bandage, but why do you need tweezers?"


    "There is a bug in my chest. I want to take it out. Otherwise, I feel very ufortable, very painful!"


    "What? B...bug?"


    Vana was shocked. No wonder the boy looked so painful. Was he stuffed with a blood sucking bug?


    Then would he die? If she didn''t send him to the hospital at this time, the situation would be that she


    had been getting along with a dying person for so long and even had talked so much with him.


    "Well, I''d better take you to the hospital. I''m afraid you can''t make a decision without authorization in


    such a situation. If you are afraid that someone will go to the hospital to look for you, I can take you to a


    small clinic."


    After saying that, Vana was about to help the little boy up, but at this time, there was a sudden sound of


    running footsteps. Vana stopped subconsciously, and the little boy pulled her and said in a low voice,


    "When I ran out, someone followed me. I didn''t expect them to find here."


    "Then what should we do now?" Vana was scared and she asked nervously.


    The little boy immediately covered Vana''s mouth and whispered to her, "Shh, they areing."

 Chapter 191 Encountering The Director

    Chapter 191 Encountering The Director


    A string of footsteps appeared outside the rain shed. Vana saw three or four men in ck stopped


    outside.


    "Where is he? Why not here?"


    "Damn it! He ran away!"


    "It''s not easy to control him, but since the test has been sessful, the leaders won''t me us."


    "Then what should we do now? Just go back and report it?"


    "Forget it. Anyway, this brat has been put the thing in his body. I think he will gradually forget what he


    saw. Let''s go. We have to deal with that old bastard."


    "Yes, if that old man is released again, our task this time will be too unworthy. So many brothers have


    died."


    After a few moreints, it was finally quiet outside the rain shed.


    Seeing that the group of people had gone far, Vana immediately pushed the little boy behind her. "They


    have left. You are safe now."


    But the boy fell to the ground as soon as Vana pushed him. It turned out that he fainted at some time.


    Vana had no choice but to carry the boy on her back and send him to a nearby clinic.


    When Vana came out of the clinic at one o''clock in the morning, she saw a strange person peeping at


    her from a bush.


    She thought it must have something to do with the little boy. Since the person didn''t take the boy away


    from her before, he wouldn''t do anything to him now, so Vana went home.


    The recall stopped here. Vana asked Charles in confusion, "How do you know what happened that


    year? Wait, do you mean the little boy I met at that time might be Simon?"


    Charles nodded, "The people who followed you was sent by my adoptive father."


    "So, at that time, Simon said that there was a bug in his chest, which was the parasite that others used


    to poison him?" It was not until Lucia drugged Simon that Vana knew the parasite looked like that. So


    she didn''t think of the memory seven or eight years ago.


    But something was weird. The thing that Simon was drugged the parasite had nothing to do with her.


    Why did Charles tell Randal that she had something to do with Simon''s disability?


    "Charles, did you lie to Randal that you could find out the cause of Simon''s disability in order that


    Randal could work with you together to get Simon''s memory back?"


    "No, it''s rted. Because of the parasite, Simon was frightened. And the parasite that erased his


    memory would make him subconsciously force himself to remember something. Maybe it was because


    he remembered the memory about you that night, so Randal said that Simon could only do that thing


    with you!"


    "What? I spent less than half an hour with Simon that night. What could make him remember me when


    he lost that memory? What''s more, he will just be a normal man to me alone when he has a sexual


    disability at this time."


    "Well, I don''t know, either. It has to be exined by Simon personally after he wakes up." Charles was


    a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Vana would talk it so straight.


    Vana nodded, and then she asked in confusion, "But why do you want him to find this memory? And


    what about Randal? In the whole thing, Simon was forced and he was also the victim. Why did Randal


    agree to your request?"


    Seeing that Vana finally got the point, Charles changed his posture and said, "The parasite in Simon''s


    body doesn''t erase a certain period of memory. Instead, he will gradually forget memories connecting


    with a certain person. And what happened to that person was also rted to what happened in the


    early years of the Si Family. It might also involve the resentment of the generation of Simon''s


    grandfather and the thing that Simon''s aunt was shot and killed. Therefore, Randal wanted to get back


    the memory about that person and the very important information in the memory that Simon had lost.


    As for us, we are also rted to that person. Kelvin''s adoptive father and I, as well as the bankruptcy


    Kelvin said before, are all rted to that period of memory."


    "How could this be? Why did Simon know these things that you don''t know?"


    Charles was surprised. He opened his eyes wide and said in surprise, "You have to ask Simon about it.


    You must have heard about the gossip about Simon early years, haven''t you? Since he was able to get


    into the dark of the Antic regions, there must be something that no one knows. And ording to


    my observation of Simon, it is verymon for a sophisticated person like him to have a past that no


    one knows."


    Why did Simon be a bad guy after hearing what Charles said?


    What''s more, Vana was not interested in business at all, let alone any hidden secrets of the dark.


    Obviously, it was another world''s topic.


    Vana got a headache. She had asked him everything she wanted to know, but she was still hesitating


    whether to believe Charles or not. As for the matter of that person, Vana decided to go back and ask


    Simon first. Then she would decide whether she should tell Charles or not ording to the situation.


    After parting with Charles, Vana rode her motorbike all the way to the HJ Empire. She was thinking


    about the thing about Simon, so she stepped on the gas unconsciously without noticing it.


    It was not until she made a few turns to a blocked area that she stopped her motorbike at an


    intersection of traffic lights.


    Not long after Vana stopped the motorbike, a truck suddenly rushed out in front of her and rushed to


    the crossroads of the traffic light. Seeing that the truck in front of her was about to approach her, Vana


    subconsciously started the car and immediately ran away.


    But Vana turned her head again, there was no car behind her.


    It was so weird. Why did she race on the road alone at noon?


    Just when Vana was wondering, a group of people rushed over in an instant. The driver of the truck


    also ran over and scolded, "What''s wrong, director? Didn''t the ce be cleaned up? If this person was


    killed by me, is it my responsibility or yours?"


    Director?


    Vana immediately began to look around, and instantly saw a person looking at her angrily.


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you see the cordon around us? You... Wait, Vana? Are you Vana?"


    Pryor looked at Vana in surprise. He didn''t expect to see her racing on the street for the second time.


    Vana''s expression was like a child seeing a mother. She immediately showed an expression of


    grievance and said, "Oh, Director Pryor, I finally see you. I have been looking for your phone number


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    before, but I didn''t get it. I left a message on Micro-blog, but you didn''t reply. Director Pryor, I want to


    ask you if there is any turning point for my stand in. I really don''t want to miss this opportunity."


    "What? Didn''t you ask Charles to tell me that you wouldn''te? Do you mean you want toe back


    now?"


    "I asked Charles to tell you that I wouldn''te? Isn''t it because Charles doesn''t want me to act in the


    movie?"


    What the hell? It was Charles who didn''t allow her toe, but why did he made it on her. My God.


    How could he do this to let her leave a bad impression to the director? How could she behave herself in


    the future?

 Chapter 192 Whose Daughter Is She

    Chapter 192 Whose Daughter Is She


    Seeing that Director Pryor didn''t mean to force her to leave, Vana immediately said with a shy face,


    "Director Pryor, I think there must be some misunderstanding between us. Why don''t you think about it


    again and see if you can use me again. I don''t care what kind of scenes you give me, and I can also do


    high-difficulty and dangerous movements. What do you think, Director Pryor?"


    After thinking for a while, Pryor finally nodded to Vana and said, "Since you didn''t say it personally, I


    allow you toe back. But our y was invested by Charles, so I have to ask him about it."


    "What? Ask him!"


    If Charles rejected her, she would have no chance.


    "Ha ha, director, in fact, Charles took me to the group just because he was entrusted by my friend. I''m


    not familiar with him. Wouldn''t it be troublesome if you ask him? How about this? You can trust my


    ability. I''m a substitute, not the main character. You can make the decision directly!"


    "I make the decision?" Seeing the hope on Vana''s face, Pryor finally nodded and agreed, "Although I


    don''t know what happened between you and Charles, I value your ability. If it''s unnecessary, I will try to


    avoid you and Charles filming together. You also deliberately avoid arousing suspicion at that time. I


    will pay the service fee ording to the contract. If you agree, I will inform you to join the team after


    these scenes are finished."


    "That''s great, Director Pryor. How about we leave each other''s phone number?"


    So Vana happily left a phone call with Pryor. After this matter was settled, she started the motorbike


    and continued to drive towards the HJ Empire.


    It was not particrly cold in winter. On the way back, there were still some small animals looking for


    food. Vana saw Emmy and the little prince deer who she hadn''t seen for a long time, and surprisingly,


    the two were following her home when they saw her.


    After discussing with them again, Vana decided to go home to see how Simon was going ande out


    to see themter.


    When Vana returned home, the whole vi looked very solemn.


    Simon had already woken up. Vana heard from the butler that he was discussing something with


    Randal in the study.


    Vana didn''t know what was recalled on Simon''s mind, nor did she know whether it would affect her


    rtionship with him. But what shoulde woulde sooner orter. Vana took a few deep breaths


    and walked towards the study on the third floor.


    Outside the study, Vana could hear the whispers sound from inside. When she was about to push the


    door open, she heard her name mentioned by Simon.


    Then Randal''s voice was a little high and said angrily, "What? She is the daughter of that person? Are


    you sure?"


    "Yes, I have investigated her. Her mother is Mr. Zhuo''s biological daughter. If it weren''t for that person,


    her mother wouldn''t have been driven out of the family. And in the end, she changed her name and


    married Carl."


    "Well, does it mean that Vana is the child of our enemy? What if she is a member of the Gu Family?"


    "That''s also possible."


    "What are you... going to do?"


    The voice inside disappeared for a long time. One or two minutester, the voice of Simon sounded


    again.


    "Anyway, her mother is that man''s mistress. I... I will find a way to prove whether she has a biological


    rtionship with that person. If there is really a biological rtionship, I think I will..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Are you crazy? It''s not easy for you and Vana to be together. You also said that the reason why you


    are obsessed with her is that you forced yourself to remember the smell of her when you lost these


    memories. It means that you like a girl like her since childhood. Why do you do that?"


    "Randal, have you forgotten that our aunt was murdered abroad because of me? I know I was just


    curious when I entered the Dark Net, but I never thought that my aunt would die there. I..."


    "Stop it..."


    Hearing this, Vana felt she was trembling all over. She seemed to have known something, but she


    didn''t know the details.


    And ording to what Simon and Randal said, it was true that Simon remembered her subconsciously


    because of her smell. Recalling that night when she saved Simon, the only thing that Vana left for


    Simon was her scarf. Did it mean that Simon remembered her smell because of that scarf?


    For so many years, she had never known that the smell of her body would not change, and Simon


    could even feel familiar to her immediately.


    No, it shouldn''t be like this. There should be no connection between the Gu Family and the Si Family.


    How could they get involved in so many things.


    Vana really wanted to go back and ask her mother, but what identity did she have to go back?


    Vana was a little tired. She stepped back a few steps, but identally stepped on a person''s toes. She


    quickly stepped aside.


    Lilly looked at her worriedly and said, "Mrs. Vana, I called you twice. Are you okay?"


    Vana immediately waved her hand, "I''m fine. I just stepped on you. I''m sorry."


    Lilly was about to say something when the door of the study opened from inside.


    "Vana?" Randal looked worried.


    Through the crack of the door of the study, Vana saw Simon sitting inside. His expression was very


    cold, even with a trace of fatigue after pain. However, Vana didn''t find any familiar expression on


    Simon''s face. The ''Simon'' who was very gentle to her was gone.


    "Well, Randal, I just want to see how Simon is doing!"


    "Oh, he''s fine. I think he''ll recover after taking the painkillers."


    As soon as Randal finished his words, Vana didn''t know what to say. Although she had a lot of


    questions to ask Simon, she just heard about her origin and the harm her family had done to him, so


    she couldn''t treat Simon as before.


    "Then... I''m relieved. I have ss today. I have to go." Vana said, pointing outside.


    "Okay, I''ll call you then!"


    Randal didn''t ask Vana to stay, nor did he ask her to see Simon. It meant that Simon didn''t want to get


    close to Vana now.


    So Vana nodded and went downstairs quickly. The moment she got on the motorcycle, she thought she


    was going to be cut off the rtionship with Simon.


    It was not until Vana made up her mind to leave that she started her motorbike and drove towards her


    rental house.


    The lesson this morning was dyed, so Vana couldn''t dy the lesson in the afternoon. Although


    there was a barrier between her and Simon, she had to try her best to fulfill the thing that she had


    promised Renee.

 Chapter 193 Lose Face Sooner Or Later

    Chapter 193 Lose Face Sooner Or Later


    After taking a shower and changing her clean clothes in the rental house, Vanapletely washed


    away her emotionsst night and rushed to the study base.


    On the way to the subway, Vana received a Skype message from both of Sally and Talbot. Sally asked


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Vana why she didn''t go to ss this morning. And Talbot asked how Simon was.


    She didn''t expect that Talbot would care about Simon. It must be Bill who let him ask.


    Vana patiently typed and answered, [s, he is fine, but I can''t say it in a word. It seems that your


    sister''s marriage ising to an end! ]


    Talbot: [What, what? Did he really remember everything? ]


    [? ? ? What do you mean? It seems that what he remembers must have something to do with me. Tell


    me, did you hide something from me? ]


    Talbot replied with an expression of pout.


    Vana immediately felt a little strange, but no matter what message she sent to Talbot, he ignored her.


    Vana was a little depressed and quickly dialed the number.


    The moment the phone was picked up, Bill cursedzily, "Who? I want to kill you! "


    "It''s me. How can you still in the mood to sleep? I have something to ask you. Did you know that when


    Simon recalled those memories, he would immediately realize that I am the daughter of his enemy?"


    Bill adjusted his mood and saidzily, "Oh? You found it?"


    "You did it on purpose! You made Simon hate me on purpose. I knew you wouldn''t let Lucia poison


    Simon and then let Cora help him for no reason. You must have prepared for this, right? Now, I''m an


    enemy of both you and Simon. What are you going to do to me? Are you going to throw me to Eritrea


    and leave me alone?"


    "No, you guessed wrong. I''m not as narrow-minded as Simon, and I won''t involve the resentment of the


    previous generation into the rtionship of our generation. What''s more, my situation is different from


    Simon''s. For me, it was just my adoptive father who died, while for him, it was his biological aunt who


    died!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "That is to say, you and he are real enemies, but you can be an ally or even closer rtionship


    with me. Well, let me see the time! It''s already two o''clock at noon. You should be off duty at half past


    eight tonight, right? I''ll pick you up in yourpany. Do you want Western food or Chinese food for


    dinner?"


    "Cut the crap. Your adoptive father died because of that person. How could you not be sad at all?"


    "Yes, because I''m a cold-blooded animal!"


    Vana waspletely defeated by him, so she didn''t say anything more and immediately hung up the


    phone and rushed to the study base.


    When she arrived at the base, the atmosphere in the Magic City ss waspletely different from


    before.


    Today, no one even satirized Vana, and did notpare her with Zoe. So the whole afternoon''s ss


    was in a peaceful state.


    At half past three in the afternoon, Vana had told Sally that she would go to the Software ss to study


    for an hour. When she just walked out of the ssroom, Finn and Daisy rushed out and pulled Vana


    back.


    "Mr. Finn, Miss Daisy, what''s the matter?"


    "Vana, our master has something to tell you about the thing that you are going to take part in the


    nationalpetition."


    "What? Brandon?"


    "Yes, he has been waiting for you in the coffee shop downstairs in the early morning. Why don''t you go


    to see him now?"


    Vana wanted to resist, but when she thought that she would have to learn from the two of them in the


    future, she allowed the two of them to send her downstairs.


    The coffee shop of the North Ind Cafe downstairs, it was a rtively elegant folk coffee shop.


    After being sent by Finn, Vana was pushed into the backyard of the coffee shop. There was a separate


    coffee shop in the backyard, and there were not many people. Only Brandon was there.


    After Vana came, Brandon didn''t turn around to look at her immediately. Instead, he pretended to be


    unfathomable and looked out of the window in front of Vana, listening to the flowers blooming.


    After a long time, when Vana almost thought that Brandon asked her out to enjoy the scenery, she saw


    Brandon turn around and look at her indifferently.


    "You are here!"


    Vana was confused. She had been here for a long time, okay?


    "What''s up?"


    She didn''t think the man who pped herst night would get along well with her, and the two of them


    were enemies.


    "There is something to talk to you. Have a seat."


    As Brandon said, he pulled out a chair and sat down. Seeing that his attitude seemed to be better than


    yesterday, Vana sat leisurely opposite Brandon.


    "Aren''t you curious why I asked you toe here?"


    Vana smiled slightly and said, "Let''s be straightforward. Since we showed our attitude to each other


    openly yesterday, you don''t have to pretend to be nice to me today."


    Brandon was a little angry, as if he didn''t expect that Vana would be so disrespectful to him. After all, he


    was a senior to her. Hadn''t she investigated his background thoroughly when she came back?


    "Haha, I thought Miss Renee''s people were all good students with good conduct and academic


    performance, but I didn''t expect you to be so surprising."


    Now that Renee was involved, Vana couldn''t just sit by and do nothing.


    "My personal behavior only represents my personal opinion, which means that I don''t like you just


    stands for I don''t like you. It has nothing to do with Miss Renee."


    "You..."


    Vana smiled at Brandon, who was so angry that he almost overturned the table.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have anything else to say? If not, I''ll leave now."


    After saying that, Vana was about to stand up, but Brandon stopped her reluctantly, "Wait, I have


    something to say."


    Vana sat down again.


    Brandon wanted to say something but stopped for a few times. Finally, he had to warn Vana, "I tell you,


    I don''t like your character very much, and even in our industry, your personality can''t be appreciated by


    anyone. If you want to continue to act on your own, I have nothing to say, but it''s wrong for you to


    disrespect me!"


    Vana was impatient. She pounded the table and said, "If your so-called ''something'' is to teach me a


    lesson, then I''m sorry that I can''t apany you."


    Vana cursed him in her heart for countless times, and finally rolled her eyes to stop Brandon from


    continuing. Brandon was so angry that he trembled, but he endured it for a while. Finally, he said coldly,


    "You can''t get the first ce in thispetition."


    "And then?"


    "It''s better to quit now than to ruin Miss Renee''s reputation."


    Vana was speechless and snorted, "You mean? Isn''t it shameful for me to quit now?"


    Indeed, Vana had no confidence in herself at all. Brandon was right. She didn''t say that she would


    definitely win the first ce, but that she would lose face sooner orter.


    With confidence in his heart, Brandon felt much better for no reason.

 Chapter 194 Do Whatever You Can To Become Famous

    Chapter 194 Do Whatever You Can To Be Famous


    Brandon was in a good mood and became confident. He looked at Vana with a somewhat arrogant


    expression.


    "How about we work together? After all, it won''t do you any harm."


    Vana raised her eyebrows. It seemed that this old fox''s ultimate goal was this.


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    Brandon smiled and stared at Vana mysteriously. When Vana was cursing him as a freak in her heart,


    Brandon took out a check from the pocket of his coat and spread it out in front of Vana.


    "There are fifty thousand dors on it. I hope you can withdraw now."


    Quit now? Defeated without a fight? This was not Vana''s style.


    "What if I don''t?"


    Vana''s expression was still unreasonable. Brandon was used to it, so he didn''t notice that Vana had


    given him a considered answer.


    "If you don''t agree, you are too stupid. As you know, thispetition is for the whole country. Now that


    Mrs. Renee and Kim suggest that we can''t let experienced people take part in thepetition, I can


    also make a request to hold thepetition within a month. Do you think you can win the first ce


    within a month?"


    "Even if I can''t win the first ce, I just need to make everyone pay attention to me. You have said


    before that as long as I stand out, it means I have the ability. That also means the person SS Jewelry


    likes is powerful, right?"


    Brandon knocked on the check with his finger and seduced Vana, "Don''t you want to get the money for


    nothing? You know, very few newbies get such a good price."


    Vana wanted to spit on his face, but she still raised her eyebrows and said nothing, showing an


    expression of interest.


    Seeing that Vana was about to be persuaded by him, Brandon continued to urge her, "In fact, my


    purpose is very simple, just to be more popr. My purpose is not in conflict with your money at all. On


    the contrary, if you fail, it will not only affect Mrs. Renee''s reputation, but also miss this opportunity to


    get a huge sum of money. You have to think it over."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Oh? Now I''m a little tempted by your words." ''What''s his n to be famous? Does it have something to


    do with Renee?''


    "That''s good. I''m afraid you won''t be tempted." After saying that, Brandon became happy. It seemed


    that his n was about to seed.


    "But Mr. Brandon, I really want to know how you can be more famous? I mean, we two are


    already in such a rtionship, so we don''t have to hide it from each other. Your previous reputation is


    really not good, and it is all rted to giarism."


    When he heard that Vana called him "Mr. Brandon", Brandon knew that Vana was inclined to cooperate


    with him. He was not so disgusted with the "giarism" that Vana mentioned now. Instead, he felt that


    he had been ustomed to it.


    "It doesn''t matter if I tell you this. I have always had someone to give me information about those


    creative ideas. Some are the friends of those designers, some are from the designers'' studios, and


    even the designers'' family. Anyway, I could easily get their creative ns. And how can I be more


    famous? I can only tell you one trick, that is, vilification!"


    Speaking of this, Brandon looked very proud.


    "Vilification?"


    Brandon nodded hard, "Yes, you must have heard of the thing about Samuel, right?"


    Vana''s blue veins began to beat faintly. On that day, when she heard from Renee that Brandon was the


    one who forced Samuel to jump off the building, she almost exploded.


    Because in her memory, the most profound memory of H Country''s jewelry was the work of Samuel. At


    that time, Samuel was not famous, but asionally updated some pictures on his Micro-blog. After


    watching them, Vana could sigh for a long time, and even liked him all the time.


    But when she knew that Samuel was dead, Vana was very depressed. She felt that there was one less


    bright star in the world, and there was one less person worth chasing.


    There was no way to confirm the real name of Samuel. Since then, Vana had been very fond of Renee,


    because Renee was also a talented person, so she had followed Renee all the time and had never


    changed.


    "Samuel? Do you mean you made a name for yourself by vilifying him?"


    Brandon nodded, "Yes, if it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have achieved what I am now. In fact, I don''t mind


    telling you these little tricks. Anyway, I think you are a very promising designer. How about this? I''ll tell


    you something about Samuel, and then we''ll talk about the cooperation. What do you think?"


    Vana nodded without saying anything.


    "Samuel''s original name was well hidden, and I heard all sorts of rumors about him which were not very


    good. He was a toy boy kept by a man, and he was kind of pure and innocent. He wanted to be famous


    wholeheartedly, thinking that this could change his image in the eyes of his family, but he did not know


    that all his inspiration and photos for ''JRY'' were sold to me by his mother."


    "His mother?"


    "Yes, I gave his mother ten thousand dors, and she gave me everything. She even gave me the


    whole notebook about Samuel''s creation."


    ''How could this be? How could there be such kind of family affection in the world?''


    Vana always felt that her mother was too alienated from her, but she did not expect that her mother


    was more human than Samuel''s mother.


    "Maybe his mother didn''t want his family background to be revealed, so his mother didn''t tell me his


    original name. Then Samuel''s mother lied to him that she had thrown away all his notes and design


    drawings when she was cleaning the room, and he didn''t doubt it. He just kept designing. And he had


    some publicity for it in the early stages. I told you that he wanted to be famous, so he did a good job at


    that time."


    Vana nodded. Actually, she had been thinking about what would happen next.


    "Before his ''JRY'' came out, I promoted my ''Beauty RY'' to the public. I wanted to modify the drawing at


    first, but atst I gritted my teeth and made the same thing. I didn''t expect that just because of my


    decision, he and I became famous on the Inte at the same time. At that time, there was a tide of


    giarism. I was quite afraid, but I thought that Samuel didn''t have any evidence of creation, so I


    continued to make stuff up randomly. Anyway, I have creative inspiration and evidence.


    Although I insist on being original, I still made friends with some big names on Microblog in private and


    asked them to continue to publicize that Samuel was the original designer. Itsted for five or six days,


    and the heat of it had risen to one hundred thousand. In the end, I directly asked someone to expose


    the news that Samuel was kept by someone. You know how much importance a designer attached to


    moral quality at that time, so once it is rted to moral quality, even if he is a design talent, he will be


    exiled by everyone."


    Vana gritted her teeth and asked indifferently, "What good will it do to you? You still can''t get rid of the


    identity of giarism."


    "Why should I get rid of it? I have been popr because of giarism. If I don''t have the epithet ''a


    giarist'', I don''t have any inspiration to constantly create works. If I don''t, I will soon be forgotten. It''s


    better for me to continue with this title than not to be popr. In this way, there will be more people


    paying attention to me, and someone will buy my giarized works."


    "Aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    Vana''s words made Brandonugh. He said in a sophisticated way, "You''re still too young to believe


    those things. So I often teach my students to do whatever it takes to be famous."

 Chapter 195 Dont Think About It Like That

    Chapter 195 Don''t Think About It Like That


    "How many people will hate you for Samuel''s death? Don''t you feel uneasy?"


    Brandon was more generous and smiled arrogantly, "Can they kill me? You know, although I forced him


    to jump off a building, I didn''t kill him. Samuel justmitted suicide. But if they want to avenge


    Samuel and kill me, then they will be responsible for my death."


    ''It is intolerable!'' If she had a gun in her hand now, Vana would have shot him.


    "Haha, Mr. Brandon, you are so arrogant. But it''s rare for you to tell me so many secrets. We two are


    allies now. Now that things havee to this, I will agree to your request."


    Vana had nned to see what n this old fox had, so she could take advantage of this opportunity


    and get back at him. But after hearing what Brandon said, she was eager to let this old fox fall more


    miserably.


    ''He wants to work with me to embarrass Renee, right? Even if I can''t be Renee''s nephew-inw, I have


    to help the society get rid of this viin.''


    Hearing that Vana had agreed to his request, Brandon immediately pushed the check in front of him out


    with a smile.


    "You have to remember our agreement."


    Vana took the check with a smile and put it into her pocket. Then she said, "But I won''t quit the


    "What?" Brandon almost thought that Vana was making fun of him.


    Vana immediatelyforted Brandon, "Don''t worry, Mr. Brandon. In fact, I''ve already seen it. You want


    to take advantage of this opportunity to win the first prize, and your real purpose is to insult Renee!"


    "Oh? Did you see it?"


    "Of course, although I''m young, I know something better than others. Otherwise, Mr. Brandon, you


    won''t ally with me, right?"


    Brandon was even more convinced that Vana was a promising woman, so he trusted her more for no


    reason.


    "You are right. Do you have any other ns if you don''t quit thepetition?"


    Vana nodded, "Well, I want to infiltrate them temporarily and then inquire about their information. Only


    by knowing oneself and enemy can we win a hundred battles. And I just quit thepetition before the


    Brandon nodded and confirmed again, "Are you sure you will agree to my request and not participate in


    thepetition?"


    Vana smiled softly. "I have already epted your money. Besides, I may not be able to get the first


    ce in thepetition. I just want to learn their skills before that. This is what you taught me just


    now."


    Brandon knew that what Vana said was "giarism", so he immediately felt that they were in the same


    boat.


    After the two reached a consensus, Brandon rxed a lot. Then he talked with Vana about something


    before letting her go.


    Vana waste for her software ss. It seemed that she had wasted another ss.


    ''I''m not in the mood to go to the ss anyway. I might as well go to Renee''s studio and discuss the


    next solution with her.''


    Thinking of this, Vana took the subway to the most famousmercial office building in the Magic City


    -- the Financial Building of Magic City.


    The Financial Building of Magic City was very high, which was the headquarters of Si Company in the


    central business district. Renee opened a four-story design studio on the top floor of this building


    because of her rtionship with the Si Family.


    As soon as she arrived at the building, Vana followed the crowd into the elevator. When the elevator


    door was about to close, a pair of hands suddenly blocked the closing of the elevator.


    Vana and the people in the elevator looked out at the same time and saw that Simon who was


    apathetic was standing outside the door with Terence and James.


    All of a sudden, the people in the elevator slowly escaped from both sides. Only when there was only


    her left in the elevator did Vana realize that something was wrong.


    When she was about to run away, Terence came over friendly and greeted, "Hey, you''re here!"


    Vana was stunned by Terence''s words and immediately looked up at Simon. But Simon raised his head


    and walked into the elevator expressionlessly. It was not until James came in and pressed the close


    button of the elevator that everyone outside the elevator looked at Vana suspiciously.


    Vana didn''t press the floor number, because she wanted to wait until they were gone.


    At this time, Simon, who was standing in front of her, suddenly spoke.


    "Are you here for Aunt?"


    When she heard that Simon didn''t use the name to distinguish the rtionship between them, Vana


    subconsciously thought that Simon didn''t intend to talk to her about their private affairs, so she


    immediately walked to Simon''s side and stared at him. "Well, Aunt made a bet with Brandon, saying


    that I must be the chief designer of SS Jewelry."


    Simon had no expression on his face, but what he said was very surprising. "She didn''t inform me of


    this."


    Vana was stunned. She remembered that not long ago, Simon had told her that he wanted her to be


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    the chief designer of SS Jewelry.


    So Vana asked in confusion, "You have regained your memory, but not erased unnecessary


    memories!"


    "Oh? Then I''ll tell you directly. In my current situation, I don''t want you to continue to be my wife, so the


    chief designer of SS Jewelry has nothing to do with you."


    Vana paused and didn''t expect that Simon would hate her so much.


    "So you mean you want to divorce me?"


    "It depends on whether you are willing to go home and have a paternity test with your parents. If you


    are really a child of the Gu Family, I think I can forgive you for the friendship between my grandpa and


    Mr. Edwin."


    "You..."


    Vana waspletely irritated. ''What am I doing now? Why am I talking to Simon here?


    Simon just regained his memory. And he''s getting a little irrational now. How could I be irrational as


    well?''


    So Vana quickly came to the front of the elevator. The elevator had risen to neenth floor. She


    pressed the button of twenty-fifth floor and soon the elevator stopped.


    "Escape can''t solve any problem."


    When Vana was about to walk out of the elevator, the voice of Simon was heard again.


    Vana red back at Simon in anger. "I don''t need your charity for this marriage. It''s just a piece of


    waste paper. If you want to divorce me, then do it."


    All of a sudden, the expression on Simon''s face froze. Terence shouted in a hurry, "Mrs. Vana, why are


    you..."


    "Shut up!"


    "But boss, your purpose..."


    "You have no right to speak here." Simon stopped Terence and then looked at Vana. He was so calm,


    but he was still a little angry. He slowly calmed down his chest, and then closed his eyes before saying


    to Vana, "I will discuss the divorce with you, but before that, you can''t think about it."


    Not in the mood to argue about this matter, Vana walked out of the elevator.


    "Did you hear that? I told you not to have such a thought!"


    Vana immediately made a mockery. She turned her head to look at Simon and was about to look for


    him to judge. But at this time, the elevator was almost closed. Vana only saw the injured look on


    Simon''s face. Then the elevator door was closed tightly, and Simon''s face disappeared in front of Vana.


    Vana was confused by Simon. ''Simon wants a divorce, but why doesn''t he let me think that way? He''s


    too domineering. How can he do this to me?''

 Chapter 196 Recording

    Chapter 196 Recording


    Vana went crazy outside the elevator on the twenty-fifth floor. It was not until someone came to ask her


    what happened in the Project Department that she realized her purpose ofing here was to find


    Renee.


    So while cursing Simon indignantly, Vana entered the elevator and pressed the highest floor.


    On the top floor of the Song Group studio, there was a hollow duplex building.


    Vana told the receptionist her name and Renee''s name. Soon, a secretary came down from the second


    floor to pick her up. On the fourth floor of the internal building, she saw Renee having a meeting in a


    meeting room.


    The female secretary ced Vana in the reception room of the hall on the fourth floor and poured her a


    cup of coffee. Then she asked Vana to wait patiently before going downstairs to do her own work.


    When Vana was bored, she thought of Simon again. Every time she thought of Simon, she would think


    of the countless things that had happened in the past two months. Today, she just met Director Pryor


    and nned to continue her n of saving money. However, she didn''t expect that her expectation


    would be ruined now.


    It seemed that she really had to refuse Director Pryor this time.


    When she was thinking about how to end her rtionship with Simon, she heard someone calling her.


    Vana immediately looked up and saw Renee standing in front of an office door and waving at her.


    Vana immediately stood up and walked over there. Then she followed Renee into the office. After


    closing the door, she saw the style of the whole office.


    It was an artistic workshop. The whole environment was simple and elegant, but it was dignified.


    Vana had never expected that Renee would have the habit of making jewelry by herself.


    On the handmade table, there was a bridge fixed with nails, a series of electric carved pens, an electric


    wind drum fixed at one ce, and wood clips for making rings, bracelets, and ne.


    Renee]''s office seemed to be a jewelry production line, but it was so exquisite that people could not


    help screaming. Seeing this, Vana looked forward to bing a jewelry designer more.


    "Vana, I heard that Monie has driven Lucia away. There should be no problem between you and him,


    right?"


    Vana didn''t expect that Renee would ask her about her love rtionship. She felt sad, but she held


    back the impulse to tell Renee the truth.


    "Everything is fine. Monie and I are in a stable rtionship now."


    "Oh? Then let''s talk about the study. Here is the thing. Last night, you met Master Albert who came to


    deliver a report. He should be still downstairs now. I''ll ask my secretary to bring him upstairs. You can


    learn his handling skills. His jewelry is generally acknowledged to be exquisite."


    Vana was a little anxious. She took out her phone and said, "Before that, can you listen to the recording


    in my phone?"


    "Recording?"


    "Yes, I was invited by Brandon to have a talk at the study base today. In case of any ident, I


    recorded it in advance."


    When Finn sent her into the coffee shop, Vana had secretly turned on the mobile recording, so she


    dared to say those words on purpose to make Brandon trust her. In fact, she did not intend to ally with


    Brandon, but wanted to destroy the scourge of Brandon.


    Renee nodded in agreement after hearing Vana''s words.


    It was not until the recording was finished that Vana took out the check from her pocket.


    "This should be a check written by him personally. I don''t think he knows our rtionship, so he


    believes that I will betray you for money."


    Renee took a deep breath and nodded, "Fortunately, you recorded it. Now he has nothing to say."


    Vana said in confusion, "In fact, if we want to defeat Brandon, we don''t have to promise him to hold the


    jump off the building andmit suicide will be revealed."


    After thinking for a while, Renee shook her head and said, "No, Brandon is too cunning. He must have


    an excuse to confuse the public. At that time, this matter will be overturned, and in the end, he will


    achieve his goal and be famous in an instant."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vana calmed down. She thought what Renee said was reasonable. For so many years, the matter of


    Samuel had affected Brandon, but he had never been really afraid. It was very likely that he had more


    evidence, which might be able to prove his innocence.


    "What should we do now?"


    Seeing the worried look on Vana''s face, Reneeforted her, "Good girl, I''m d that you can guard


    against him. And you are smart enough to stabilize him for the time being, so that we can further n."


    "But if I really don''t have the ability, won''t it ruin your reputation?"


    Renee shook her head and said, "If we don''t hold thepetition, the reputation of Kim and I will also


    be damaged. On the contrary, you have the ability to be the real chief designer, because we all


    trust you."


    "Ah! But..."


    "Vana, we believe our intuition."


    Renee didn''t give Vana any chance to refuse, but in fact, Vana was not confident. However, Vana''s


    design ability was almost beyond the vast majority of students, which was already very precious. With


    the help of theter learning and the guidance of several masters, Vana was likely to stand out in the


    "Well, Vana, I''ll talk to professional people about what you said and discuss the solution, but you have


    to speed up your study n. The courses at the base are too slow. From tomorrow on, you don''t have


    to go to study there. Go straight to the studio and I''ll find someone to guide you there."


    "Okay, okay!"


    After the two of them had made a n, Renee asked someone to call in Albert. When Albert saw Vana,


    he was a little surprised, but soon he became into the role. He also swore to make Vana a new


    designer that couldpete with Brandon.


    Renee arranged for the two to teach in her own workshop. Vana had carried aputer here,


    intending to ask Albert to guide her. However, Albert closed theputer that had just been turned on


    in front of Vana and said very seriously, "Computer drawing will only waste more time. Let''s draw by


    hand!"


    "Hand drawing?"


    Did she hear it wrong? Several elders had said that hand drawing was very troublesome. How could


    Albert be different from them?


    "Yes, if you want to draw quickly, hand painting is the easiest way."


    After Albert said that, Renee, who was reading the documents aside, nodded and said, "Vana, Master


    Albert''s hand painting is worth learning. He can express his thoughts in the shortest time, and then


    draw a profile regardless of the size. The finished jewelry will be almost right with only the urate


    size."


    "Really? Can I do the same?"


    Renee and Albert smiled at the same time. Renee replied, "You can do it too, but you have to have the


    talent of Albert."


    After listening to these words, Vana saw that Albert had taken the sketchpad from the side, and then


    picked up a thin pencil to quickly draw a shape on the sketchpad. He was drawing a ring, which was full


    of Western aura. Soon, a picture came out.

 Chapter 197 Scheme

    Chapter 197 Scheme


    Albert had a goodmand of basic skills, and the rtionship between dots, lines and surfaces was


    easy to distinguish. The light of the jewelry could be seen on the ck and white drawing.


    After that, Albert quickly drew three more views of the ring. Atst, he drew the ring''s profiles. On a


    piece of paper, 7 patterns were arranged in order, all of which were the details of the ring.


    Albert spent no more than twenty minutes. When he put the sketch book in Vana''s hand, Vana could


    clearly see the style of the whole drawing, so she immediately shivered vividly, and sighed sincerely,


    "You''re really something. I have learned a lot today."


    ording to an interview with a lyricist, Benjamin Lin, most of his songs wereposed in an instant.


    Vana had said that such a person must be a genius, but she didn''t expect that she would really see it


    today.


    In twenty minutes, Albert could clearly express the shape of a ring, which was the dream of a person


    who expended a lot of effort but had no idea.


    Vana had a lot of inspiration, but in terms of speed, she would...


    "Well, Vana, I have finished my drawing. Now if I give you some time, can you change my drawing to


    the same series of designs with different styles?"


    Vana stared at the drawing and looked at it. The edge of the gem would have metal patterns, which


    would be made of tinum, gold, silver or copper. Under normal circumstances, this pattern could not


    be tooplicated, or it would affect the use of the jewelry.


    Vana then turned to the jewelry with a square corner in the middle, which was a very normal shape.


    Vana hesitated and picked up the pencil, but Albert stopped her. He took the pencil from her hand and


    gave her a gel pen. "What I need is the confirmed drawing, and the final drawing you will present will


    be the first jewelry we two make together. You have to think it over. I''m teaching you how to design


    jewelry carefully. If it''s not necessary, we''d rather not draw it."


    Hearing what Albert said, Vana became nervous for no reason.


    Feeling the nervousness of Vana, Renee sat aside and smiled with relief.


    Half an hourter, Vana finally changed the shape of the ring.


    She handed the design drawing to Albert, who was sitting next to her. He nced at the design. "Can


    you tell me the revised design concept?"


    Vana cleared her throat and pointed at the back of the profiles. "Master, look at the revised profiles. The


    ring here is divided into three rings, so I drew several other detailed drawings at the back. My revised


    ring divided the jewelry into four small pieces and divided them into three small rings. When they are


    ording to Vana''s design, a ring was divided into a rectangr diamond ring and two square


    diamond rings. When the three rings werebined, they would turn into arge square shape.


    However, after they were separated, not only did Vana improve the shape, but also made some


    creative improvements. Therefore, the ring became very unique at a nce.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Albert raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, "Why did you do that?"


    "What? Well, I think ordinary people will hesitate for a long time after they buy jewelry. They''ll think


    about whether to wear it. This is also rted to the corresponding asion and economic concept.


    And the reason why I changed them into three rings is that I want the person who wears them to have


    more reasons and ces to choose them first. And in the eyes of ordinary people, it should be very


    cheap to spend the same money to buy three rings with different styles."


    Hearing what Vana said, Albert nodded. Then Renee, who was sitting next to them, came over. Renee


    picked up the design drawing that Vana put in front of Albert, read it in detail, and nodded in surprise.


    "I''m looking forward to your finished product now. If the effect of this finished product is very good, I


    think it may be used for release."


    "You are right. I didn''t expect that Vana is so gifted. I was a little worried at first, but now it seems that


    my worry is unnecessary."


    Renee and Albert praised Vana, which made Vana a little ttered. After saying that, Renee came over


    and pinched Vana''s arm.


    "Vana, I believe more and more that you can be the chief designer of our SS jewelry. You must tell


    Simon about this and make him happy for you."


    Vana scratched her hair awkwardly, "Okay, I... I will."


    Vana didn''t expect that the hand-painted design sketch would be so intuitive. Vana and Albert didn''t


    have any trouble in the process of making the ring.


    Moreover, after sizing up the size, the two of them calcted the exact size of the three small


    gemstones. They tried their best to use the principles of gems and light refraction when they were


    cutting, so that no ws could be seen when the three small gemstones were stitched together.


    However, when Albert used softer copper to make the ring, Vana had some doubts. She stopped Albert


    and asked carefully, "Master, if you use copper to make the ring, will it affect the quality of the ring?


    After all, this ring has to be worn separately from time to time, and it will deform over time!"


    Only then did Albert understand. "Yes, but this kind of retro western-style ring needs to be chunky. Only


    copper can make this kind of luster and texture. If so, this design will be a problem."


    But Vana said awkwardly, "But I remember that the harder tinum can also have this quality. As for


    the texture, we can spend some time to improve it. I don''t think it''s difficult, right?"


    Vana was afraid that Albert would refuse her, but Albert finally nodded. "The most important thing for us


    is to show the jewelry design, so let''s do it ording to the way you said. The problem of polishing is


    very easy to solve, and we have professional tools."


    Vana immediately nodded happily and began to help Albert make the ring.


    As for the selection of jewelry, because this ring was rtively Western style, Vana and Albert had


    reached an agreement to choose the red agates. The red agates and emeralds were the


    characteristics of Western jewelry, so they discussed that if the effects were good, they could introduce


    two colors.


    In this way, their jewelry making was in full swing, and this day passed.


    In the evening, the night wind blew, and the people in the Financial Building of Magic City were


    gradually leaving. Only the floor-to-ceiling windows on the top floor were still bright.


    It had been almost an hour since Simon got off work. ording to the investigation of Terence, Simon


    knew that Vana was going to make jewelry all night. Terence also reported that Steve, who had


    patrolled World Trade Mall, had reported that a man named Kelvin had been waiting for Vana to get off


    work.


    "It seems that she is going to hold on until I really announce the divorce to the public."


    "Boss, don''t do that. It''s just a scheme. If you really irritate Mrs. Vana, it won''t be worth it. You know


    what kind of person Mrs. Vana is. She will really take it seriously."


    With a headache, Simon rubbed between his eyebrows. Finally, he was still a little worried and said to


    Terence, "Go upstairs and tell Auntie that she can''t keep Vana here all night."


    Terence nodded in agreement, but still said intively, "It''s the first time that I''ve heard of putting my


    own woman into someone else''s arms. It''s really annoying! s!"


    After saying that, Terence went to find Renee in a hurry.

 Chapter 198 Sacrifice

    Chapter 198 Sacrifice


    Vana, who was making jewelry with great interest, was suddenly interrupted by Renee. Renee looked


    at the sky outside, "It''s toote today. Let''s continue tomorrow!"


    Vana was a little unsatisfied, but she was afraid that it would take up Renee and Albert''s time, so she


    nodded and began to pack up her things to go home.


    After Albert left, Renee stopped Vana, "Vana, it seems that Simon is still working downstairs. How


    about we three have dinner together tonight?"


    "Ah! Forget it. We will interrupt his work."


    "You are his wife. Why are you still worried about this? Let''s go. You have to eat together. I just want


    you two to apany me."


    Vana didn''t have time to make an excuse, and she was called to the floor where Simon worked by


    Renee.


    Simon''s office was on the fifty-sixth floor. And his office was just one floor below Renee''s studio.


    When she came here, Vana was almost remorseful. She had just fallen out with Simon, but now she


    still had dinner with him. How pathetic it was.


    But Renee didn''t give Vana any chance to escape. She took Vana to the innermost office through


    fingerprints.


    Vana had been here before. Last time she came here, it was Simon who found that she had registered


    marriage with Bill. Because of this, Simon was so angry that he even did that to her.


    Their first time was in this office building.


    Thinking of this, Vana couldn''t face Simon normally.


    After telling Renee that she was going to call her home, Vana quickly ran to the hall outside, ready to


    wait for Renee and Simon.


    Time passed quickly. When she put down her phone, Vana happened to look up and meet with Simon


    who came out. Simon smiled at her as usual.


    ''It seems that Simon doesn''t want to tell his family about our affairs for the time being.''


    Vana breathed a sigh of relief. Renee came over and grabbed her arm. "Vana, I''ve asked Simon. He


    said that you like H Country''s food, so we''re going to your favorite restaurant tonight."


    Vana''s favorite restaurant was the Dream Garden.


    But Vana nodded subconsciously, "Okay, that''s Emerald Forest!"


    Vana felt that Simon looked at her subconsciously, but soon, Renee happily pulled them out.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the quiet and warm private ten-seat box of Emerald Forest.


    Vana was ced in the middle of the two, which was the most embarrassing situation. Renee had


    always asked Simon and Vana to tell her about their interesting things about their daily life. Originally,


    Vana had nothing to say, but Simon told Renee everything about the two of them.


    The look on Simon''s face was very natural, and his action of picking up food for Vana was also very


    considerate. But Vana knew that this was acting, and they were a couple living in name only.


    "Vana is veryzy at home. She really knows nothing except cooking. I once asked her to make tea,


    but she could even filter all the tea leaves through the strainer and give me a cup of pure green tea."


    Reneeined, "Simon, you have to learn to be content. Vana cares about you so much. If it were


    someone else, she might not have done that."


    Vana smiled sweetly. "It doesn''t matter. I''m used to hisints."


    "What did hein about? Simon, tell me? I really want to know."


    Looking at Vana, Simon smiled helplessly. Then he naturally stretched out his hand and rubbed the


    back side of Vana''s head. Vana could feel the temperature of Simon''s big palm, which was very


    burning.


    "She seems to have grown up, but in her heart, she is a slovenly little girl. If I don''t force her to


    discipline herself, she will put the leftovers in the fridge for many days, throw the messy rubbish on the


    table, and put all the clothes she has worn on the quilt until they can''t be piled up."


    "But you have to sleep on the bed every night. Who should pack up so many clothes on the bed?"


    Simon smiled, and Vana naturally pointed at him with a finger.


    "Do you mean that Simon has be a housekeeper?"


    With an embarrassed expression on her face, Vana said, "It won''t be like that if I live at home. But for


    the convenience of my work, he does most of the cleaning when I live in the apartment."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Vana finished her words, Renee burst into tears of joy. "I''m really gratified. I


    didn''t expect that you two love each other so much. Simon has grown up and can take care of girls."


    Vana blushed and almost hid herself under the table, but Simon''s hand was still on the back of her


    chair. After hearing what Renee said, Simon rubbed the back of Vana''s head with his palm again.


    Vana''s body was stiff for a moment, and it seemed that Simon felt the change. He quickly put down his


    hand and picked up food for Renee, which distracted everyone''s attention.


    The mealsted more than an hour. In order not to arouse Renee''s suspicion, Simon sent Vana home.


    When they were about to reach the Sunshine Valley Community, Vana said, "I''ll walk back from here.


    You can go back along this road, or it will be troublesome to go backter."


    But Simon continued to order Terence, "Keep driving. We''ll drive you back."


    Vana didn''t say anything more. On the way, she tried her best to hold back her anger and didn''t


    questioned Simon.


    Soon, the car stopped at the building where Vana lived. Beside the familiar rain shed, Vana thanked


    Simon and got out of the car.


    At the moment when Vana closed the door, Simon suddenly called her name.


    Vana was a little confused. She saw Simon roll down the window and look at her. "Don''t go out at night.


    It''s dangerous for you to go out during the Spring Festival."


    Vana nodded numbly, but she didn''t understand why Simon was flirting with her again.


    Just when Vana was about to leave, Simon said, "You don''t have to do the DNA test."


    Vana was a little confused. She forced a smile, "So you just want a direct divorce, right?"


    Vana''s words made Simon speechless. Sitting in the car, he looked at Vana expressionlessly.


    "I just found that you are such a stubborn person. The grudge between our parents can affect the


    rtionship between us two. Maybe in your opinion, we two have no feelings in the first ce, but are


    together because of your bloodline. And now? Are you okay with that? So you want to kick me away?


    Am I your tool?"


    Simon squinted his eyes and his face became colder and colder.


    "I don''t need to depend on you too much, and everyone has ever met a scumbag in a rtionship. Just


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    take it as a lesson for me in the past more than 20 years. As for my identity, I think it''s unnecessary. I''ll


    solve it by myself. I don''t need to report anything to you."


    "Are you really going to do this?"


    Vanaughed angrily and looked at Simon obliquely. "If I don''t do this, do you still want me to pretend


    to be happy with you in front of your family? And if I remember correctly, you said that I was the


    daughter of your enemy''s mistress."


    There was no way back. Although Vana was sad, it was too cruel for her to analyze the rtionship


    between the two of them by herself.


    She didn''t do anything, but she was given many identities.


    Her marriage had also fallen victim to this conspiracy.

 Chapter 199 Class

    Chapter 199 ss


    Vana was a little tired. After saying that, she nned to go home and have a good sleep, but soon


    there was the sound of a car door opening. At the same time, a man came from the opposite corridor


    and called Vana''s name from afar.


    "Dear Vana, you made me wait so long!"


    As soon as he finished his words, Bill saw a head popping out of the car.


    Depressed, Vana walked to Bill and nced at him. Bill was a little angry. "You didn''t answer my phone


    just now because you were with him?"


    Vana pulled Bill''s arm. "Let''s go. I don''t want to see him again."


    "You don''t want to see him again, but ask him to send you back? When did you learn to lie to me?"


    Vana stamped her feet angrily. "If you don''t leave, I''ll leave. Anyway, I don''t want to talk to either of you


    two."


    Vana turned around and was about to leave, but Bill grabbed her wrist. He shouted angrily, "What do


    you think? Are you lying to me?"


    Vana intively shook off Bill''s arm, "What else do you want me to do? Isn''t it enough for me to be


    divorced two times in two days?"


    "He and you?"


    Bill looked at Simon with uncertainty, and Simon forced a strange smile.


    "That''s it. I hope you won''t break your promise, Miss Vana. Don''t badger me again."


    Vana gave Simon the middle finger wildly. "Fuck off! If I keep bothering you, I won''t be surnamed Gu."


    "It''s a deal."


    Then Simon got on the car, and his car started immediately. Vana''s heart was full of destion, and


    she hoped that anything before was not true. When they had dinner, she and Simon had been acting


    so well. How could it be like this now?


    Depressed, Vana withdrew her middle finger and sniffed. Then she held her arms and quickly went into


    the corridor. Seeing this, Bill quickly followed her.


    The elevator soon stopped at the floor where Vana''s rental house was. The two of them walked


    towards the door at the end of the room, one after the other. When she opened the door, Vana''s hands


    were trembling. Hearing this sound, Bill felt very angry inexplicably. Then he grabbed the key in Vana''s


    hand, trying to open the door for her.


    However, Vana lost her temper. She pushed Bill back a lot and shouted like a great bell, "What are you


    still doing with me? Get out of here."


    The key was pulled to the ground with a crisp sound.


    Bill didn''t pick it up. He had never been treated like this.


    "Do you hate me?"


    Vana answered almost immediately, "I hate you. I wish you could die."


    However, Bill smiled, "It''s okay if you hate me."


    The two stood for a while, and Vana was trembling all over. Her silently crying while clenching her fists


    made Bill very angry, but he also felt unprecedentedly relieved, as if such a result was what he was


    happy to see.


    After a while, Bill stepped back. "I''ll pick you up tomorrow. Don''t forget that you''re a killer."


    Vana didn''t say anything. After pausing for a while, Bill turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    When he was about to enter the elevator, Bill heard the sound of the key being picked up from the


    ground. Not long after, the door was opened, and Vana''s breath finally disappeared in the corridor.


    Bill smiled and walked quickly into the elevator.


    The weather became colder the next day. Vana didn''t sleep all night. Her love for Simon almost made


    her tears dry. When she got up in the morning, not only her eyes were swollen, but also her two pillows


    were wet.


    With a headache, Vana got up and found her mobile phone that she threw away casually. After opening


    the screen, she saw some messages that she sent to Simon. Thest few messages were all about the


    hateful words. After she read those messages herself, she also felt very ufortable.


    "I have done so much for you, but you are so cruel. You are disgusting. If you want to divorce, then


    divorce. Tomorrow morning, I will go to see you with my household register. "


    "Why don''t you answer me? You said that it''s a deal. If you don''te tomorrow, I will directly go to


    yourpany to block you. "


    "If you don''t give me your reply, I will sue for divorce and divide your property. If you don''t want me to


    divide your property, you should reply as soon as possible. "


    "...... "


    "? ? ? "


    Vana was getting angrier and angrier. She stood on the ground barefoot and jumped a few times


    resentfully. But after she vented her anger, she still felt terrible.


    In the end, Vana was stunned on the ground for a long time. After looking at the phone, tears began to


    flow again. She had to throw the phone back to the bed in anger again and go back to bed.


    It was not until noon that Vana sat up from the bed. During this period, she was woken up by countless


    phone rings, but she was so angry that she decided to ignore it when she thought of the possibility that


    there would be a call from Simon.


    When she woke up, her stomach was growling so loudly that she began to question her life.


    She had a splitting headache and was very hungry. Her limbs were weak. She even suspected that she


    had low blood sugar again, and her whole head spun rapidly like it was in the washing machine.


    Vana forced herself against the wall and came to the living room. Suddenly, she was almost frozen into


    a fool and wanted to go back to the bedroom quickly to wear thicker clothes.


    When she came out of the warm bedroom again, Vana had no time to look for another slipper that she


    had lost. She rushed to the kitchen to look for the milk candy she had boughtst time.


    Vana found the milk candy in the cupboard and ate one. Rubbing her temples, she felt a little better.


    Like a drug addict, she ate six milk candies in a row. In the end, she didn''t feel dizzy or hungry. Vana''s


    energy came back.


    Anyway, she had toplete the task given by Renee, which was thest struggle for jewelry business


    in her life. When thepetition was over, she would return to the world of martial arts to be a female


    killer again.


    As for the study in the base, Vana had nned to listen to Renee and try not to go there. But thinking


    that she might run into Brandon and get him to talk, Vana decided to finish the ss which wouldst


    1.5 hours in the afternoon first.


    When she arrived at the base, Vana was surprised. Barret, a famous French jewelry designer, was


    invited to give a lecture at the base. At that time, Vana happened to meet students from the Magic City


    ss walking towards the ssroom in groups of three or five, so she immediately joined them.


    Finally, Vana and more than 300 students of the base sat on the seats of the lecture room.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The surrounding discussion made the whole ssroom lively. Vana''s seat was random, because she


    heard that Sally had to go to work today, so Sally couldn''t rush over.


    When the surroundings quieted down a little, Vana heard that many people seemed to be looking at her


    and pointing at her. Vana almost forgot that she was a woman who had been involved in scandals, so


    she quickly covered her face with her notebook and hid in her seat, not looking around, lest more


    people notice her.

 Chapter 200 Being Surrounded By The Reporters

    Chapter 200 Being Surrounded By The Reporters


    At the beginning of the ss, Barret opened the slideshow and taught them in fluent French. At the


    scene of the ss, an interpreter was invited to sit aside. After Barret finished speaking, the he would


    urately interpret those words.


    And in the special guest seat, Vana unexpectedly saw two masters invited by Renee at dinner party


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    that night.


    One was Kim, and the other was Dixon Gao.


    Vana was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Kim and Dixon Gao woulde here to


    The more than 300 students present carefully recorded the knowledge taught by Barret on their


    notebook. Vana had been listening attentively until a group of media swarmed in and then quietly


    crouched in the corner, with few people noticing.


    An hour had passed. Barret focused on the expression of essence and he said, "The essence of


    jewelry is no more than the soul given by humans. If the soul given by you is beautiful, the jewelry will


    naturally be perfect. If your soul is evil, then the jewelry will naturally have the dark power." This


    sentence made everyone think for a long time, but the more difficult to understand the concept was, the


    more ssic it was.


    An hourter, Barret invited Kim and Dixon Gao to the stage for an exchange speech. At the same


    time, a group of media rushed out from the corner of the ssroom and surrounded them.


    Under the situation that Barret and the other two masters were surprised, the host exined that this


    was a way to publicize the culture of H Country and France, and it was also approved by the senior


    leaders of the base. Therefore, after a quick response, the three of them all epted such a change.


    The media in the H Country had always been aggressive. Moreover, they would try their best to create


    a topic, which would forcefully link the twopletely unrted things.


    For example, now, in the loud speaker of the ssroom, a female reporter asked, "Mr. Barret, is Miss


    Renee in H Country also famous in France? Someone said she was not famous in other countries. Is


    that true?"


    Under the crowd of reporters, Barret smiled awkwardly but politely. "Bien s? r, elle est c¨¦l¨¨bre!" (Of


    course, she is famous!


    "So do you have anything to say about the H Countrypetition she announced today?"


    "Je suis d¨¦sol¨¦, je suis venu en huaguo quelques heures. je n''ai jamais entendu parler de? a!" (Sorry, I


    just have been H Country for several hours. I don''t know this matter!


    After Barret finished his words, Dixon Gao, who was standing aside, suddenly approached the


    microphone on the stage and said to the reporter, "The jewelry designpetition is held for the first


    time in H Country and also the world''s first neers'' jewelry designpetition. I think this feat will


    push the tide of study of the jewelry design lover in the H Country. As the host of thepetition, Mr.


    Kim and Miss Renee, the two of them have a good reason to promote the jewelry of the H Country to


    the whole world. This is a feat, a great event that can be recorded in the history book."


    The media immediately recorded what Dixon Gao had said, and the media were still scrambling to ask.


    It could be seen that their gossips had been ignited by Dixon Gao.


    "Mr. Dixon, I''ve heard that thepetition is held to resist Brandon. It''s said that a neer from the


    H Country was once doubted by Mr. Brandon that she is not suitable to be the design heir of the future


    jewelry. Therefore, in order to resist Brandon, Renee and Kim decided to hold thepetition. In fact,


    they do that for supporting that neer, don''t they?"


    Another reporter immediately handed the microphone to Kim, "Is that true, Mr. Kim?"


    Kim''s veins throbbed. He knew that Brandon, a cunning old man, would use thepetition to hype his


    position again, but Kim hated Brandon''s way more and more. Moreover, before he went out today, he


    saw many people published the news that theirpetition was actually held for Brandon, which


    meant that thispetition was actually held to drive Brandon out of the circle.


    How brazen Brandon was! No one would take a lot of work just in order to drive him away.


    But obviously, they had fallen into Brandon''s trap. At that time, they didn''t expect that the action of


    protecting the reputation of Miss Renee also gave a help for Brandon.


    They didn''t know how Brandon would hype in his following n.


    "Thispetition is not held for Brandon. What we hope is to dig out talents and add glory for H


    Country for the sake of the country."


    The media immediately swarmed, "So it''s actually a secret operation, isn''t it? Was it for the neer?


    I heard that the newer is the pre-decided spokesperson of SS Jewelry. We have known that


    someone called herself the spokesperson of SS Jewelry at the film release of Pryor."


    "Yes, it''s a neer named Vana. It''s said that she has an affair with Mr. Charles for the sake of her


    position."


    "Don''t you know that this woman is the heroine who was exposed to the scandal of sexual ve a few


    days ago?"


    "What? So she did everything for the sake of bing famous? Is thispetition the foundation of


    her n to go up?"


    Kim heard that the group of reporters were getting more and more out of line with the theme, and he


    was just an art designer, so he didn''t know how to deal with the public rtions crisis. He said to them


    slightly angrily, "Today, we are here for ideas exchange for the CY Study Base. Please respect Barret,


    and don''t make the H Country lose face in front of this master."


    Obviously, the reporters didn''t listen to Kim''s words and continued to bombard him with talking.


    When Vana heard her name being mentioned by the media, she was shocked and wanted to escape


    from here as soon as possible. People around Vana knew her and began to discuss loudly.


    "Vana is right here. Are those media blind? It''s better to interview this immoral woman directly than ask


    those irrelevant people."


    "Yes, I heard from my friend that someone said those pictures were all edited. If they were really edited,


    how could there be no evidence? I think she just wanted to show her innocence in this way, but there is


    no evidence at all to prove it."


    "Ha ha, if they are a fake, I''ll gouge my eyes out. Everyone can see that those photos are so realistic.


    They can''t be fake at all."


    "Vana, you dare to do it but dare not to admit it, right? In order to get the position, you even released


    pictures of your scandals. You are so bad."


    "Yes, Vana, the media is right in front of us. Let''s call the media here for you and tell the audience what


    you are thinking in front of the camera. What do you think?"


    "Vana is here. Dear media friends, Vana who you are looking for is here!"


    In an instant, more people began to call out Vana''s name. The media reporters noticed the chaos


    among the students. As one of the reporters heard their words, the news immediately spread.


    Vana was so frightened that she stood up in a hurry to dodge, but the students around blocked her


    way. She was besieged in the first half of the ssroom.


    She felt her temples throbbing again, as if her blood vessels were about to burst in the next second.


    "Vana, It''s really Vana." A camera was aimed at Vana, and Vana quickly covered her face with her


    hands.


    Then, Vana was pushed out by the crowd andpletely surrounded by the reporters. Some reporters


    even came up to pull away her arms, trying to take her face into the camera.


    "Vana, are you also a student of the CY Study Base?"


    "Vana, do you have any exnation for your promotion?"


    "Yes. And what do you think about the scandal of sexual ve?"


    "Vana..."


    "Vana..."


    In an instant, all the sounds around drowned out, and Vana had nowhere to hide in this situation.


    Her eyes were swollen. She must be scary in the mirror. But these media didn''t give her a chance to


    escape. Being surrounded, she almost couldn''t bear it.


    Finally, Vana heard Kim''s angry voice, and then he rushed in to drive away these media, but it didn''t


    work on him alone. In the end, there were more and more gossips, and some people even said that


    Vana had hooked up with Kim again, so Kim tried his best to save her.


    All of a sudden, Vana felt dizzy. She fell down in the middle of the crowd with the microphones colliding


    with her.


    She didn''t expect that she would pass out because of hunger. Vana was really defeated by herself.

 Chapter 201 I Dont Blame You

    Chapter 201 I Don''t me You


    When she fainted, Vana felt someone was swaying in front of her eyes. She wanted to open her eyes


    several times, but she was so tired after crying all night that she had to fall asleep again.


    After a long time, Vana heard someone talking, and she moved her neck tiredly. In an instant, the


    person raised her voice and walked towards Vana.


    "Vana, are you awake?"


    It turned out that Renee and Judy were the two who had spoken before. Behind them, Edwin looked at


    Vana worriedly.


    "Grandpa!" Vana wanted to cry, but she didn''t expect that Edwin woulde to her soon. She plunged


    into his arms.


    "My dear granddaughter, you have suffered a lot. I''ve been trying to find a way to deal with the scandal,


    but I didn''t expect you to be wronged."


    Vana just cried and became more and more aggrieved. Besides, she looked around and found that


    besides Judy and Renee, rk also came to see her. But she didn''t see Simon at all, which meant that


    she had an illusion that Simon hade after she fell asleep.


    "Grandpa, I want to go home!"


    Edwin nodded and said to Judy, "Let''s go. Vana said she wanted to go home."


    Vana was stunned. She wanted to say that she wanted to go back to her rental house, but obviously


    they didn''t know what happened between her and Simon. If she did so, it would be troublesome.


    Vana didn''t say anything more. She went through the discharge formalities with the crowd in


    embarrassment, and then drove towards the No. 7 Golden Seat of HJ Empire.


    After returning to the No. 7 Golden Seat of HJ Empire, a familiar and desperate feeling came over.


    Vana was familiar with everything here. Even bricks and tiles of this house were full of her hope.


    As soon as they returned to the hall, they smelled a very light fragrance.


    Someone was stewing chicken, which instantly aroused the reaction of Vana''s taste bud.


    God knew how hungry she was, and when she woke up, she knew that she had been in aa for a


    whole night, which meant that she had eaten nothing but six milk candies a day and a night.


    Vana kept peeking into the kitchen, trying to see Nancy''s figure, but it seemed that they came back with


    some noise, which scared the servants not toe out easily to disturb the peace of everyone.


    Vana went upstairs, feeling hungry, and was ced on the bed in the bedroom. Then Judy sat down


    and patted the back of Vana''s hand. "Vana, you have suffered. No matter what, your health is the most


    important. How can you.. How can you not take care of yourself and cause such a loss? I..."


    "Judy, don''t make Vana sad. She is already very sad after losing such an important thing. Please don''t


    make her sadder, okay?"


    Edwin also came over and said sadly, "Vana, I''ve heard that there was evidence to prove your


    innocence in this scandal. It''s Simon''s fault. I didn''t expect that it would cause such a great loss to you


    two. It''s also a lesson for him."


    Vana was a little stunned. ''What loss? What lesson? Am I dreaming?''


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vana''s puzzled expression awakened Judy and Renee. Judy was stunned and said to Vana, "You


    don''t... Don''t you know that?"


    "That? Mom, do you mean... Divorce?"


    "Divorce? Who? You and Simon?"


    Vana was so frightened that she immediately covered her mouth, but it was toote. rk angrily stood


    behind everyone, tapped the ground with his walking stick and said to Vana seriously, "Divorce? Did


    Simon do it? Didn''t he tell us that you were innocent? Besides, I have driven Lucia out. Why do you


    want a divorce?"


    Vana continued to huddle up on the bed in fear. At this time, the bedroom''s double doors were opened.


    The butler and Simon walked in together, and Simon was holding the thick soup with white smoke in


    his hand.


    Everyone''s eyes swept over Simon, but Vana saw Simon walking towards them. He was wearing a


    housecoat and an apron, and he looked very cold and unapproachable. His eyes were a little red, and


    Vana didn''t know if it was because he stayed upte.


    "Simon, Vana just said that you two were going to get a divorce. Is that true?"


    The voice of rk made Simon stop, but soon he continued to walk towards Vana. He put the tray on


    Vana''s legs, "Drink some tonic soup first. I think you haven''t eaten anything for a whole day."


    rk didn''t get an answer from Simon. He tapped the ground with his walking stick again, "You are


    such an unfilial son. Is it because you said you would divorce Vana, so she was hungry and angry that


    she lost my great grandson?"


    "What?" Vana found herself a little deaf. What did she hear just now?


    "Wait, what are you talking about? Whose great grandson? Grandpa''s? But I''m not pregnant. Half a


    month ago, Simon and I had a check-up because we were worried about my pregnancy. Besides, my


    period camest week. How could it be possible for me to be pregnant?"


    Vana was at a loss and spilled some soup on the tray.


    Soon, Simon held the back of Vana''s hand holding the porcin cup. Simon''s hand was also trembling,


    and Vana saw that Simon was lowering his head with a guilty expression.


    "Simon, is Grandpa cheated by someone? Why did they say that?"


    Simon''s shoulders began to tremble, but soon he raised his head to look at Vana, who saw that Simon


    blinked his eyes quickly and forced his tears back.


    "Vana, the doctor said that you have been pregnant for 48 days. The previous examination may be a


    mistake, and do you remember? You said that your period has onlye for two days and there''s very


    little blood, so the doctor said that this might be a warning of miscarriage, we... We did lose our baby."


    ''48 days, which means... I got pregnant after the first time I had sex with Simon.''


    "How could this be? Was it a mistake? What about my baby? Why don''t I feel anything?"


    Vana loosened her hands and rubbed her belly. She didn''t feel anything unusual except for a thinyer


    of flesh.


    Vana''s action made Simon frown. He pinched Vana''s wrist with one hand andforted her, "The baby


    is gone. You had a surgeryst night when you were in aa. Vana, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have


    provoked you the night before yesterday. I just wanted you to act with me, but I didn''t expect... I was


    wrong!"


    "What did you say, Simon?"


    ''Acting? That''s great! I knew Simon wasn''t really going to divorce me.''


    "... It''s my fault. I should have thought of this. I shouldn''t have let you think too much and send


    messages to me all night. Our baby wouldn''t have been in danger. It''s all my fault."


    As he spoke, his eyes were wet again, and soon a drop of tear fell on the quilt. Simon quickly pressed


    his lips and lowered his head. Vana was a little trembling. She excitedly held onto Simon''s wrist, "So


    we won''t get a divorce, right?"


    Simon looked up in astonishment, "Don''t you me me?"


    "Why should I me you? I have lost my child. I can''t lose you."


    The moment Vana finished her words, Simon held her in his arms. Then Vana felt that Simon was


    sobbing like a child in front of so many people.


    This was the first andst time that Vana had seen Simon like this. In the following days, Simon was


    like a dignified and powerful king, who always took good care of Vana.

 Chapter 202 Climb The Wall And Escape

    Chapter 202 Climb The Wall And Escape


    Vana had been resting in the vi for two days. Since the conflict between the two of them had been


    resolved in public that day, Vana and Simon had be inseparablepanions like conjoined


    babies.


    Normally, a miscarriage would take half a month to recuperate. But since Renee sent a message this


    morning that the final date of thepetition was set, Vana began to feel restless.


    The day of thepetition was actually one day before the anniversary of Vana and Simon''s love for


    100 days, which meant there were still more than 40 days left.


    So when she was changing her clothes and exining to Simon, Simon stopped her again.


    "Don''t go out in this. Do you want to ruin your body? It''s the coldest season of this winter. If you go out,


    we may not be able to get pregnant in the future."


    Vana pushed Simon standing in front of the cloakroom aside, but Simon was too stubborn to move at


    all.


    "Well, Simon, I haven''t had a bone to pick with you for my miscarriage. And you didn''t even tell me


    about the grudge between you and Bill. So what does it have to do with you if I go out to have sses?


    You have no right to interfere with my freedom."


    However, Simon held Vana''s arm and forced her to turn around and lean against the sliding door of the


    cloakroom. "No matter what terrible crime I havemitted, I won''t allow you to hurt your body like


    this."


    After saying that, Simon took off the coat from Vana and dragged her back to the bedroom. After


    pressing Vana on the bed, he took away the mobile phone that Vana was about to get.


    "Ah... Simon, I want a divorce!"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vana attached great importance to thispetition, but she didn''t expect that since her miscarriage,


    Simon had been interfering with her ns. Although she could still attribute Simon''s interference to his


    strong concern for her in two days, now Simon was too overbearing, and it was almost indirectly


    damaging her reputation.


    What''s more, the information of Vana''s scandal had been transmitted to the media. It could be said that


    as soon as he got the news, Simon went to the media to rify it, but it still went unanswered. It was


    intercepted for some reason.


    It was not until Simon questioned Terence that Simon found out that the media had already had that


    information and the information was bought off by a woman whose surname was Gu. It was said that


    as long as someone provided the media with information to prove Vana''s identity, the woman whose


    surname was Gu behind the scenes would be willing to pay double the price to buy off the evidence.


    At that time, Simon and others, who were entangled by a lot of things, did not think of the key to this


    matter, so the scandal of Vana had been spreading and did not get resolved.


    Another reason for Vana''s going out to have sses this time was to get even with Emily. She couldn''t


    let Simon stop her like this. She had to take special measures.


    After hearing the roar of Vana, Simon finally took a deep breath. "If you are a good girl, I can invite my


    aunt to teach you at home!"


    "Well... It''s too much trouble for her. I can go to the studio by myself."


    "No, you have to rest for half a month or even a month. Miscarriage is not a game, and it may affect


    your health."


    "But Simon, I''m really worried that if I can''t get any result in thispetition, I will die of depression. If I


    don''t have a good rest at home and eventually be a lunatic because of depression, you will even


    lose your wife."


    "What are you talking about? No matter what you say, I won''t allow you to step out of the bedroom. You


    have to listen to me."


    "What? Bedroom door? What if I want to go downstairs for a walk?"


    "You can go downstairs, but you can''t go out."


    "Oh, okay!"


    It seemed that Vana had to find another way.


    After such apromise, Simon finally thought that Vana had agreed with him. Moreover, he had


    dyed his work for two days. In addition, Bill had set a trap for him before, so Simon had to hurry


    back to thepany to deal with something.


    After Simon left, Vana didn''t have much freedom. Dorsey and Lilly, two of them, were ordered by Simon


    to follow Vana twenty-four hours a day, so Vana''s n to escape was in vain.


    It was not until three o''clock in the afternoon that Vana saw the snow outside the window, so she ran


    excitedly to Dorsey and Lilly.


    Vana sped her hands together and trotted, "Dorsey, Lilly, it''s snowing outside. Can we go out to see


    the snow together?"


    Both Dorsey and Lilly shook their heads at the same time. "No, madam. You forgot that you can''t catch


    a cold when having a miscarriage. It must be very cold outside."


    "But I can wear very thick clothes. Please let me go out and have a look, okay? How about I go to the


    backyard? There is a sunroom in the backyard. You can turn on the heat before letting me go there."


    Dorsey and Lilly felt a little embarrassed, but when they saw the expression of Vana begging them,


    they couldn''t help but feel soft-hearted.


    "Dorsey, Lilly, you two know that I''ve been home for three days. If I don''t go out for some fresh air, I''ll go


    crazy."


    Dorsey and Lilly were in a dilemma. "Well... Fine!


    But madam, you can''t lie to us. If you feel a little ufortable, tell us, or we will be scolded to death


    by Mr. Simon."


    Vana nodded in a hurry. Then Dorsey went to the backyard to turn on the heat in the sunroom, and Lilly


    took Vana to the bedroom to change some thicker clothes.


    Vana carefully picked up a thick cotton padded jacket of Prada. After Vana put on the down pants, Lilly


    nodded with satisfaction.


    But Vana was unhappy. She was afraid that she would be too embarrassed to go out on the street


    dressed like a round cotton ball.


    But now that she had the chance, she''d better make do with it. Anyway, after she escaped, she could


    go her rental house to find clothes to change, or if not, she could also borrow clothes from Sally.


    After thinking about it, Vana went downstairs with Lilly.


    After entering the backyard, Vana felt that the weather was not very cold. Two months ago, Magic City


    was still in summer, and as soon as two months passed, it directly passed autumn and entered winter,


    which was rted to the terrain of Magic City.


    At this time, Vana was looking for an opportunity to escape. She had been used to extreme sports, so


    climbing the wall was no big deal to her. If she was going to climb the wall, she would have to stretch


    her legs and arms in advance.


    Therefore, when Vana suddenly began to stretch her arms and legs, Lilly was taken aback and said


    worriedly, "Madam, you have just had an operation. You''d better avoid exercise as much as possible."


    "Don''t worry. I just haven''t moved for three days and my legs are almost stiff. I''ll just run around the


    backyard, and after that, I''ll obediently rest." Vana said to Lilly without any hesitation, as she quickly


    raised her leg.


    As she said, Vana started to run. Lilly, who was standing next to Vana, was frightened to death. But


    when Lilly shouted, a figure shed in front of her. Vana had climbed to the wall about a story high on


    the rockery in the backyard.


    Lilly turned pale with fright and shouted, "Madam, no, there is an electric on it."


    "What is it?" As soon as she finished her words, Vana saw a suddenly appear in front of her, and


    she had already made a move of jump. At the same time, the butler appeared outside the gate of the


    backyard. When he saw a cotton ball on the wall of the backyard, the butler was a little hesitant. It was


    not until Lilly shouted "Madam" that the butler quickly took out the hand remote control and turned off


    the power of the electric in No. 7 Golden Seat of HJ Empire.


    Vana passed the security and climbed out of the wall. Before she fell down, she hooked the wall


    with her hands to make a buffer action. Then she quickly let go of her hands andnded outside the


    backyard of HJ Empire.


    In front of Vana was the main gate of the No. 8 Golden Seat of HJ Empire. Unexpectedly, Ethan didn''t


    go to school today, but went outside to y with snow.


    When he saw a round object fall on the ground from his uncle''s yard, Ethan was very surprised. But


    before she had time to say goodbye to Ethan, Vana ran away from the scene of the crime.

 Chapter 203 They Found Her

    Chapter 203 They Found Her


    An hourter, Vana arrived at the Financial Building of Magic City.


    Vana was wrapped tightly like a female star who was afraid of being recognized. She had changed into


    a normal dress, but she covered her head from head to foot, leaving no gap.


    Fortunately, she avoided the patrolling of the security guards and quickly entered the elevator. With a


    group of people who looked at her strangely, she slowly went up with the elevator.


    The elevator kept stopping and closing as it went up. Then the elevator door opened again on the 56th


    floor.


    At this time, there were only three people left in the elevator. Vana waited for a moment, but did not see


    the two people beside her go out. ''So does that mean someone''sing in?''


    Vana immediately raised her head and saw Simon and Terence walking into the elevator.


    Vana was so frightened that she turned her head in a hurry, which made Terence and Simon look at her


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    back for a long time.


    The elevator closed again. Then it went up one floor and stopped again.


    Terence asked Simon as he followed Simon out, "Are you sure you don''t want Vana to know about your


    n to kick Brandon out of the design world this time? Although a few of the reporters were instigated


    by Brandon, will it affect the reputation of SS Jewelry?"


    "You should know me well. As long as anyone is involved in this matter, I will not let him go."


    Vana knew that what Simon said was about her miscarriage.


    After Simon and Terence left, Vana slowly ran to the hall of Song Studio.


    She roughly knew that Simon was here to discuss something with Renee, so she nned to go


    upstairs after Simon left. But after a while, someone suddenly came over and asked her why she was


    here. Vana was a little embarrassed. She took off the mask and the hat on her head and greeted the


    person.


    "Hello, I''m Mrs. Renee''s student. I heard that Mr. Simon went to see her just now, so I''m going to find


    herter."


    "Oh? But even you''re Mrs. Renee''s student, you have to make an appointment. Have you called to


    make an appointment before?"


    Vana was in a dilemma, but she immediately took out her phone. "Then I''ll call now, now."


    To Vana''s surprise, the girl who asked her didn''t leave. Instead, the girl wanted to see Vana call Renee,


    so Vana reluctantly turned on her phone, found Renee''s number and pressed the dial button.


    Three secondster, the phone was connected. The moment Renee picked up the phone, Renee''s


    joyful voice reached the girl''s ear across the phone.


    "Vana, are you calling me to ask me to teach at your home?"


    "Uh," said Vana in an almost inaudible voice, and then she quickly continued, "Auntie, I have something


    to tell you. You must not let Simon know."


    Renee asked in surprise, "Simon? ... Well, okay, go ahead!"


    Seeing the girl in front of her was slightly stunned, Vana turned around and covered her mobile phone.


    "I''m on the first floor of your studio now. I sneaked out, but when I came over, I happened to see Simon


    looking for you, so I didn''t dare to go up. And please don''t let him know that I escaped, or he would kill


    me."


    "What? How can you do this?"


    "Auntie, don''t be surprised, or Simon will find out."


    Renee said in a somewhat absent-minded voice, "But... He already knew it."


    "What?"


    At the same time, a crash came from the fourth floor of the empty duplex studio. When she looked up,


    Vana saw Simon holding the handrail and staring downstairs ferociously.


    Vana''s first reaction was to run away, so she screamed and rushed to the door.


    However, on the fourth floor, Simon shouted loudly, "Somebody, stop her!"


    In an instant, Vana was surrounded, and whether it was a man or a woman who stopped her, they all


    looked at Vana with an expression of hatred.


    "Well, can you let me go? Otherwise, I will die miserablyter."


    However, no one gave Vana a way out. Just as she was dealing with this group of people, a few people


    came down from the stairs. With an angry face, Simon who was in the lead rushed over. When he


    approached, the crowd naturally made way for him, and he soon came to Vana.


    Vana was so frightened that she shrank her head in a hurry. She stepped back in panic, while Simon


    standing in front of her was very angry. If Renee hadn''t stop him, Simon would have scolded Vana.


    "You..." Simon shouted angrily, but he couldn''t find any words to express his feelings.


    Vana knew she was wrong. She was so scared that she almost broke down.


    "Simon, don''t frighten Vana. Vana has just recovered a little. Don''t frighten her."


    Vana slowly opened her eyes and stretched out her head to look at Simon, who was still angry. When


    he stared at Vana, Vana almost cried.


    "Well, I''m just... I''m here to learn... You... Don''t look at me like that. I''m really scared."


    Simon frowned and grabbed Vana''s wrist, "Follow me."


    "Ouch, it hurts!" Vana shook off Simon''s hand in a hurry.


    But all of a sudden, Simon''s anger was half gone. He lowered his head and grabbed Vana''s wrist


    again. "Did I hurt you?"


    Then everyone gasped. Realizing that it was in public, Vana quickly took her hand back. "It''s okay. Let''s


    go upstairs and talk, okay?"


    Simon nodded. When Vana was about to go upstairs with Simon and others, Simon suddenly came


    over and lifted her up. Vana was frightened and quickly put her arms around Simon''s neck. Simon said


    helplessly, "You just had a miscarriage and it''s not suitable for you to walk."


    Vana thought to herself, ''Ah, ah, ah, my God. Simon, how could you say that I had a miscarriage in


    front of so many people? Is miscarriage a glorious thing? Besides... So many people used to look at


    you with admiration. Now you tell them that the woman in your arms had a miscarriage for you? Are


    you sure you are not trying to make them hate me?''


    With a resentful look on her face, Vana looked at Simon, who was confused but soon went upstairs


    with Vana in his arms.


    Hearing the response of the people around, Renee, who was following behind Simon and Vana,


    cleared her throat, "I hope our studio can keep it a secret. If you can''t do it, you can resign and get out


    directly."


    All the people present immediately shut their mouths, because entering the Song Studio was more


    secure than getting any other good offer. Their sry could be said to be three times higher than that of


    the people outside, and their work was easy and the environment was good. Most importantly, no


    matter where they went, as long as they told others the name of Renee, no one didn''t care about them.


    So they would rather be curious than lose such an easy job.


    Filled with remorse, Vana was lying on a vintage wooden couch in Renee''s office.


    Standing in front of Vana, Simon didn''t say anything. Vana was still wrapped like a ball, but the heating


    in the office was too hot, which made her almost sweat.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Terence ran over to report to Simon.


    "Boss, the housekeeper said that Mrs. Vana had climbed over the wall and escaped from home one


    hour ago. The housekeeper had called you, but one hour ago your phone was in airne mode and


    you forgot to adjust it back. The housekeeper is still sending people to look for Mrs. Vana, and I have


    told them to stop."


    After hearing what Terence said, Simon''s face looked even colder.

 Chapter 204 She Threatened Emily

    Chapter 204 She Threatened Emily


    "Climb the wall and escape?" Simon seemed to think it was a joke, but when he saw the big eyes of


    Vana staring at him, he could imagine how this woman did it.


    Vana thought that since things had happened, Simon shouldn''t be so angry.


    So she said half apologetically, "In fact, I came here today to talk to Auntie about something very


    important! Really!"


    Renee couldn''t tell whether Vana was telling the truth or not, but Simon didn''t believe Vana. He raised


    his eyebrows and asked in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Vana rolled her eyes quickly, and then said resolutely, "I can''t tell you about it! I''ll talk to Aunt after you


    leave!"


    "Are you sure you''re not running away from me?"


    "Who... Who''s running away from you? What''s more, I have made great efforts toe here for such


    an important matter. Will I lie to you?"


    Seeing that Vana was so serious, Simon nodded. "Then you can talk first. I have something important


    to deal with. I''ll pick you up hometer."


    As soon as Simon finished his words and was about to leave, Vana immediately held his hand. "Wait!"


    Simon looked at Vana in confusion. Vana said, "Is the business you are going to do rted to


    Brandon?"


    Simon was a little stunned, but soon he nodded. "Yes, I have a lot of information about him, which can


    However, Vana shook her head, "This kind of viin not only wants to destroy the reputation of you and


    Aunt, but also indirectly killed our unborn child. Even if you release his information, you will only let him


    out of the circle. But I don''t want to let him go so easily. Promise me, I will deal with this matter, okay?"


    Seeing the excited expression on Vana''s face, Simon hesitated for a moment. Then he sat next to


    Vana, held one of her hands and touched her hair. "Can I rest assured?"


    Simon was asking Vana and himself.


    After what happened this time, Simon had already med himself. If he had found it in time, he would


    not have used Vana who was kind to implement the n. But it was because of Vana''s kindness that


    Vana could not easily make others believe that she was lying, so Simon did not tell Vana his n.


    And this result caused a permanent pain in Simon''s heart.


    "Don''t worry. Have you forgotten what I did before? Tit for tat. I will never tolerate such a bad guy."


    When he saw the girl''s face shining because of revenge, a very gratified smile appeared on Simon''s


    face. He stood up again and looked at Renee. "Then I''ll go downstairs first. When you finish talking, tell


    me, I''ll pick up Vana home."


    Renee smiled kindly, "Don''t worry. I will keep an eye on your wife and won''t let her do anything out of


    line."


    After Simon and Terence left, Vana was finally relieved. Anyway, she tricked Simon away, so it was


    time for her to continue her revenge.


    Now her enemies were Emily and Brandon. She would teach these two people a hard lesson.


    As soon as Simon left, Renee looked at the lying woman in front of her andined, "Vana, I have


    to say that you are wrong. You know your own health condition, but why did you do such a dangerous


    thing? Climb over the wall and escape? How did youe up with that? And you just said that you


    have something very important to discuss with me. In fact, you are trying to distract Simon, aren''t you?


    If he knows it, he will teach you a lesson."


    Renee''s words were so intimate that Vana felt very warm.


    "No, Auntie, I really have something to discuss with you."


    Renee then asked seriously, "What''s wrong? Did you find anything important?"


    Vana shook her head. "I thought of a key point about the fact that our base was besieged by reporters


    this time. Didn''t Brandon like to hype himself with public opinion? We can seize this point and give him


    a taste of some benefits. Then I will sneak into their group and tell them how great they are. By that


    time, the higher they climb, the more miserable they will fall in the end. And I have promised him that I


    will quit thepetition in the early stage of thepetition. At that time, I can..."


    As the two of them came to a conclusion about the n, Vana and Renee began to implement their


    own ns quickly.


    Renee began to contact the rumormongers about how to tter Brandon, while Vana was thinking


    about when to find Emily. Vana wanted to get Emily to talk and see if Emily was involved in this matter.


    After all, the scandal could not be suppressed again and again. What''s more, the meaning of the media


    was very clear, which meant that Vana really had a scandal. So it seemed that it had something to do


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    with Emily.


    But what made Vana more desperate was that as soon as she came out of Renee''s office, she saw


    that Simon, who was on the first floor, was ready to pick her up.


    Vana really wanted to yell, "Don''te over. Wait for me to fly to you." But when she saw that the


    people on the fourth floor were all watching Simon, she swallowed her words.


    Then Vana saw that Simon ran to the stairs on the fourth floor to pick her up. Heined, "I told you


    that you couldn''t walk easily after having a miscarriage. Why don''t you lie inside and wait for me?"


    Vana really wanted to p him. Did Simon feel like others hadn''t heard it clearly? He even said the


    second time, which made Vana want to die.


    Before Vana could say something, Simon had already quickly walked downstairs with Vana in his arms.


    In this way, under the attention of the crowd, Vana was carried all the way to the car downstairs by


    Simon.


    When the car was running, Vana''s phone rang.


    Vana took a look at the caller ID. ''Speak of the devil, and she appears.''


    There was no doubt that this call was from Emily.


    Vana answered the phone directly without any hesitation in front of Simon. As soon as the phone was


    connected, Emily burst into wildughter.


    "Ha ha ha, Vana, I''ve told you that you can''t defeat me. What do you think? Now you arepletely


    destroyed. You have not only been treated as a sex ve for four years, but also have been kept by


    Kim, who is old enough to be your father, and had a child with him. What do you think? Are these news


    enough to drive you away? Or do you want me to drive you back to your Eritrea?"


    ''What? Being kept by Kim? And I was pregnant with his child?''


    Vana took a look at Simon beside her. Obviously, Simon had known about it. But Vana didn''t have time


    to check her phone in the past two days, so she didn''t know it at all.


    But soon Vana calmed down and said in a calm voice, "Emily, you should know that we are enemies,


    right?"


    "You... What do you mean?"


    "At that time, Billy was kidnapped by someone you hired. And you didn''t save Billy but asked me to do


    so. In the end, the kidnappers took me to the ck ship in exchange for hostages and sold me to


    Eritrea without telling me. Do you know how I have been through these four years? I curse you every


    day. I hope you die a horrible death. By the way, do you know how I curse you? I curse you that you


    were poisoned to death by my mother when you were eating; that you were pushed out of the car by


    my father when you were in the car; that you would be fucked to death by your dear Billy when you


    were sleeping at home. These are all what I want to see."


    "You... How can you be so horrible?"


    "Am I scary? Didn''t you notice that? They don''t really love you!"


    "You... You are lying." It seemed that Emily herself was not sure.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you one thing."


    The person on the other end of the phone was obviously frightened by Vana''s threats. There was still


    fear in Emily''s tone. Emily asked in a trembling voice, "What''s the matter?"


    "I have recorded it since you called me!"


    All of a sudden, the phone was hung up, which made Vana feel better.


    In fact, the recording was just a lie. After all, Emily didn''t admit those things in person in the previous


    conversation, so even with this recording, it wouldn''t work.


    After hanging up the phone, Vana always felt that something was wrong.


    Vana immediately raised her head and looked at the three people beside her. They all looked at her


    strangely, including Lance who was driving, Terence who was in the passenger seat, and Simon who


    was sitting next to her.

 Chapter 205 Youre Breaking The Rules

    Chapter 205 You''re Breaking The Rules


    ''Did I say something wrong just now?'' Vana immediately lowered her head and reflected.


    ''Oh God, did I just say that I wanted Billy to fuck Emily to death?


    And just now, I showed off that my family didn''t treat Emily as their family member at all. How could I


    have that confidence?


    Simon must think I am an uneducated woman.''


    "You... You... You just heard it!"


    Vana wanted to make it less awkward, but when she saw the colder and colder eyes of Simon, she


    couldn''t help shivering.


    "Well, in fact, I''m not like this usually. But once I''m angry, I will..."


    "No need to exin!" As soon as he finished his words, Simon came over and hugged Vana. He


    touched her arm andforted, "You said you were cheated by Emily, so you were sold abroad?"


    Vana nodded in surprise. Then she heard the voice of Simon, "Do you have any evidence at that time?"


    Vana thought that Simon was suspecting her words, so she immediately exined, "When I was


    kidnapped, I was almost insulted by those kidnappers. But those kidnappers seemed to have received


    a call from Emily, saying that my parents had sent someone to look for me, so Emily asked them to


    send me away as soon as possible. I wouldn''t have thought it was Emily if I hadn''t heard that they had


    sessfully made a n to let Billy go back, so... What I said is true. You have to believe me."


    Simon''s hands holding Vana were tightened. Vana felt that Simon nodded above her head, and then


    his voice was soft.


    "I know what you said is true. So you came back to take revenge on her?"


    "Yes, she not only made me homeless for four years, but also took my parents as her own, took away


    my identity and took away Billy. These are all the hatred I can''t forget. So I want to take back everything


    that belongs to me, and let her taste the feeling of losing these."


    Simon could ept everything else, but the words "took away Billy" made him a little sad. Moreover,


    Vana said that she wanted to take back everything, including taking back Billy?


    When he knew that the person in Vana''s heart was Billy, Simon had nned to slowly infiltrate himself


    into Vana''s life. Once the parasite in his body was cleared, only he knew that his feelings for Vana were


    not controlled by the parasite, and his obsession with Vana wasn''t caused by some memory. In fact,


    what he loved was really the girl, Vana.


    Vana had always thought that his sexual dysfunction had been cured, but in fact, it was not. ording


    to Dr. Qin, this was a morbid obsession. He was doomed to be tied up by Vana for a lifetime.


    But Simon didn''t want to tell this to Vana, because he didn''t want her to bear too much burden.


    The car was getting closer and closer to their vi. Less than 1.5 hours after she went out, Vana was


    sent home by Simon in person. In the eyes of the whole family, this was a very sweet and happy thing.


    But in the evening, Vana was in a dilemma. She met Pryor before and said that she would work in the


    group to make money, so Pryor told her to shoot at the photography base in the suburb of Magic City at


    nine o''clock tomorrow morning. But now, since she was under the control of Simon, she was afraid that


    she had no chance to escape from the vi.


    So Vana decided to use a n to let Simon''s guard down.


    The moon was like a hook, and the cool breeze blew slowly.


    Since she came back in the afternoon, Vana had been lying on the bed. During the dinner time, Simon


    would feed her in person. When she was bored, Simon would put aside the work at hand and sit on the


    edge of the bed to chat with her. At night, before going to bed, Simon helped her wipe her body, and


    then hugged her to sleep together.


    Therefore, Vana had been wondering whether the method would work in this case.


    But for her freedom, Vana had no choice but to go all out.


    So Vana shook Simon''s arm in his arms, and Simon asked immediately, "Are you feeling


    ufortable?"


    Vana shook her head. "No, I just..."


    ''I want to seduce you... Damn it! How can I say that?''


    Depressed, Vana cleared her throat. "I just want you to talk to me."


    Simon rxed his muscles andy close to Vana. "Do you remember the time when you were a child?


    You saved me and put me in a clinic."


    Vana kept thinking about her n, so she answered perfunctorily, "Ah... Ah... Um... Of course I


    remember."


    "After that time, I began to forget something, but I don''t know why, I just can''t forget you. And the scarf


    you gave me was always beside my pillow."


    "Oh, really? So you really remember my scent, and that''s why you did that to me before?"


    As soon as Vana finished speaking, Simon suddenly stood up and slowly rolled over and knelt on her


    body. He buried his head near the neck of Vana who was a little stunned. Vana felt that Simon took a


    breath, and then he said in a charming voice, "Yes, you still have that kind of smell now, a faint milk


    fragrance."


    Vana gave Simon a shove in anger. "What? How could I smell like milk? I''m not a baby who is still


    sucking."


    But all of a sudden, Simon burst intoughter and forced himself to keep the same posture with his


    heavy body.


    "I remember this smell. Maybe you can''t smell it yourself, but I can recognize you when I first saw you.


    And I saw you that day, just like when I was a child. So I was sure that I would badger you in the


    future."


    "Wow, no wonder you let my grandfather get us marriage licenses so soon. It turns out that there is a


    plot. You are so bad, so bad!" As she spoke, Vana bit down on the shoulder of Simon. Then there was


    a slight groan from Simon, but this sound sounded a little strange. In an instant, the atmosphere


    between the two became intimate. Vana had to think of her own n, so she gently loosened her teeth,


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    and then used her lips to wipe the skin of Simon, trying to get him sexually aroused.


    Vana''s lips were tender and smooth. Noticing that Vana was testing him, Simon''s body suddenly


    stiffened. It was like a honey jar was suddenly broken, and something sweet was about to spill out.


    "Well, Simon, people can live a normal sex life abroad after giving birth. They don''t have to take a long


    time to recuperate."


    Simon didn''t say anything, but his body was even stiffer.


    "What''s wrong? Do you think I''m defending myself? In fact, I really don''t think there''s anything wrong


    with my body. Other people could feel something during the operation, but I was in aa during the


    operation. Now I''m feeling pretty good. So I don''t think there''s anything wrong with me."


    Vana had said so much, but Simon didn''t respond at all. Vana turned to look at him, but Simon


    suddenly turned over andy beside her. He pressed his forehead with the back of one hand and said


    with difficulty, "You''re breaking the rules."


    "What? What rules?"


    Simon turned to Vana with his eyes closed, "You are seducing me!"

 Chapter 206 Flee Again

    Chapter 206 Flee Again


    Vana didn''t expect that Simon should find out that she was seducing him. What should she do now?


    But when she saw the attractive look in Simon''s eyes, which was even more obvious than her


    seduction to him, Vana decided to just go with it. So she throw herself into Simon''s arms and pouted,


    "You''re so bad. You seduced me first!"


    Before Simon could do anything, Vana held up her head and kissed him crazily.


    Something was condensing in the air, and Vana could hear the sound of something breaking out of its


    shell.


    Besides, the heating in the vi was very sufficient. After a while, the two of them looked like they''d


    been picked up from the water. The sweat wet their hair, and their saliva was mixed with some


    fragrance, overflowing around the two of them.


    Vana thought she had a chance now. Simon knew that she always got upte in the morning. If the two


    of them had sex tonight, she would get up eventer tomorrow morning.


    So after calcting the time, Vana put her hands into the quilt and began to take off Simon''s pajamas.


    But Vana didn''t seed. Simon pressed the back of her hands. Vana was a little guilty and trembled


    when she spoke, "What''s wrong?"


    Simon restrained himself and said in a deep voice, "No. We can''t do that."


    "Why?"


    "Your body can''t bear it. Honey, don''t do anything."


    ''What? We were just ying with each other just now?'' Vana felt horny now because of him, but Simon


    wanted to get rid of her with a word?


    "No, I googled it before I went to bed, and I was told it could be done gently. So you... Please help me.


    In fact, I... I... I really want it."


    ''Oh God, why would I say that?'' Vana''s face reddened.


    ''No, I have to hold on. For the 100-day anniversary and the reunion of Simon and me, I have to hold


    on.''


    As expected, after Vana said these shy words, Simon could no longer think calmly. He saw that Vana


    blushed and lowered her head, not daring to look at him. Thinking that the woman in front of him was


    the one he liked since childhood, he could no longer restrain his inner desire. His action became


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    urgent. He crazily hugged Vana, holding her head in his hands and kissing her.


    ......


    On the second morning, Vana almost overslept.


    Fortunately, Lilly and Dorsey followed the order of Simon, asking Vana to get up and eat something


    before going back to sleep. Therefore, at half past eight, Vana was woken up by the two people in turn.


    At the moment of waking up, she immediately remembered her own business, and used some small


    tricks to sessfully escape from the vi.


    Vana took a taxi to the Film and Television Base in the suburb quickly. Before that, she remembered


    Director Pryor''s instructions that even if she met Charles on the set, she should deliberately avoid him.


    So when she went out, Vana still wore the same dress as yesterday. From head to toe, even a strand


    of hair was not exposed.


    The Photography City in the Film and Television Base were open all year round. Vana had never been


    here before. But as soon as she arrived at the crew of Pryor, she knew that this y was a story of the


    Republican period, because the surrounding scenery was the same style at that time.


    Moreover, when Charles found a job for her, Charles said that she would shoot a total of three ys.


    Two of them were modern urban style ys, and the other one was a science fiction y. In the


    science fiction y, Vana needed to ride an electric bicycle to do some difficult performances.


    The y of the Republic period was all about fighting and killing with some legendary and mystical


    plots, and then there would be some more difficult moves to shoot.


    After greeting with Pryor, Vana was arranged to change into the clothes of the stand-in. She didn''t


    expect that the double''s clothes were all ck, and she also got a hood and a mask, which looked like


    the nocturnal clothing in ancient costume drama.


    After changing her clothes, Vana sat in the waiting area and waited for her part. Before that, Vana had


    to talk to the actress, who needed a double, about her part, so soon Cherry called her.


    Vana didn''t expect that she would have an intersection with Cherry on the first day she joined the


    group. But she heard that Cherry''s y was about to be finished, and Cherry just yed a dying


    supporting role in the y.


    When she approached Cherry, Cherry said with disgust, "Oh, you''re the stand-in. People who don''t


    know you might think you''re a masked hero. The shooting hasn''t started yet. Why are you covering


    your face? Are you too ugly?"


    Vana was a little depressed, but soon she answered in a voice other than her own, "I have got pimples


    on my face recently. I''m afraid that you will feel ufortable, so I''d better cover them."


    As expected, as soon as she heard that, Cherry immediately showed a very disgusted expression and


    even turned her head away.


    Thinking that she had to have a stand-in toplete her part, Cherry had to say to the annoying stand-


    in again, "Here''s the thing. My role is called Miranda. I''m a bad person sent by someone from MB


    Country to steal confidential information, and then I was identally discovered by G Party. So I need


    to jump down from the second floor of amander''s vi, and then I was identally injured, and


    then chased, and then seriously injured and ran away. Do you understand?"


    Vana was a little confused, "Miss Cherry, don''t you tell me who I will fight with during this period? For


    example, location and plot? Or which episode and what scene?"


    Cherry rolled her eyes at Vana impatiently. "There''s so much nonsense for a stand-in. You''ll know when


    you do it, won''t you? I have finished what I should say. You can leave now."


    "What?" ''Is that all? The plot of a chase should go through three scenes. Why was it concluded by her


    one sentence?''


    Vana thought she was doomed. It seemed that she was going to be cheated by Cherry.


    And now everyone else had their own things to do, so it was impossible for Vana to directly call Director


    Pryor over and let him tell her the plot, which would not only attract everyone''s attention, but also


    attract the attention of Charles, who was a producer and a team member.


    Vana had no choice but to run around in the casting group and talk to passers-by from time to time to


    ask if they were the opponents in her y.


    After inquiring around, Vana found that she didn''t get any useful information. Instead, she found that


    people in this circle were all cold-blooded.


    So Vana stopped running around and just waited for the beginning of her y.

 Chapter 207 Entering The Film Production Center Of M Country

    Chapter 207 Entering The Film Production Center Of M Country


    Vana had always thought that it was true that Cherry''s acting skill was good, but today she found that it


    was all because of editing.


    Cherry''s acting skill was so embarrassing. She was just stealing confidential information, but she acted


    like she was a thief.


    Director Pryor seemed to have been ustomed to this kind of phenomenon. At this time, he had no


    choice but to stop to teach Cherry. During this time, Vana had learned a lot, and maybe it coulde in


    handy when she stood in for otherster.


    Then, the site was arranged by the script supervisor again. Director Pryor called out "shooting". This


    time, Cherry no longer flinched and craned her neck, but her eyes were full of panic, not vignce. The


    whole performance changed again,pletely different from what Pryor wanted for the film.


    "Stop! Stop! Cherry, what''s going on? Are you ying the traitor? You have to remember that your


    heart is full of hatred and you want to destroy themander''s family, which has ruined your family.


    But look at what you are doing? If you keep acting like this, I won''t do Barry any favors. You can go


    back wherever you belong. My crew has been dyed by you for a week, and I haven''t shot anything.


    Well, let''s change the scene and shoot the next scene first."


    "Director Pryor! The next scene will be the same. Miranda''s caught after she sessfully steals the


    confidential information."


    "Okay, that''s it! Come on, change another person!"


    Now it was Vana''s turn to go on stage. The script supervisor ran over and took Vana to the filming site.


    Then he said, "From here on, you know your scenes, right?"


    Before Vana could say "I don''t know", the script supervisor turned around and arranged other things for


    other departments.


    Vana was totally stunned. It seemed that she was doomed this time. She would definitely be scolded by


    Director Pryor like Cherry.


    At this time, Charles, who had been sitting in the corner and chatting with the scriptwriter, suddenly


    appeared on the set. When Vana saw him, Charles was looking at her too. She was frightened and


    quickly turned around to pretend to check her clothes.


    In less than 10 minutes, everything was ready. As Director Pryor called out "Action", the whole scene


    fell into the shooting atmosphere.


    Vana quickly looked around and vigntly nced at every corner of the study. Finally, she looked at


    the desk in the entire study. There was an open envelope on the desk. She picked up the envelope and


    looked at it, revealing a look of surprise.


    Then Vana quickly looked around, put the letter into an envelope and put it into her arms. She nned


    to go back the way she came, but at this time, the door of the study was suddenly pushed open.


    A soldier with a gun on his back entered the room and quickly noticed Vana. He screamed, "Guard!


    Guard! Someone broke in."


    In an instant, Vana turned her head slightly and heard footstepsing from all directions.


    A hint of sternness shed across her face. In an instant, she ran to the window of the study, opened


    the window and jumped out.


    But at this time, someone shouted at the filming site, "No! She doesn''t have any protective measures.


    There''s no need to jump this time."


    Everyone was also aware of that. While everyone was screaming in horror, Vana quickly turned over


    and fell to the ground. And everyone was shocked.


    Afternding on the ground, Vana didn''t feel anything wrong. She patted the dust on her hands, and


    then ran to Pryor. "Director, in fact, I don''t know what my parts are. Didn''t I perform well just now? Do I


    need to shoot again?"


    Previously, when Charles asked Vana for guidance in the hotel, it was not Pryor''s y. So Pryor was


    also shocked when he saw Vana''s real performance.


    And somehow, Pryor felt goose bumps all over his body.


    "What? Well... Don''t you know your part? Director Ryan,e here and send her a copy of Cherry''s


    script."


    Soon, the assistant director, Ryan Liu, came with the script. But Vana was stopped by Pryor, "You stay


    with me first. I have something to ask you."


    Ryan Liu saw that Pryor had something to say, so he went downstairs to arrange for a rest. Vana sat


    down next to Pryor, who looked at her with a very conflicted expression.


    "Director Pryor, why do you look like this? It seems that I owe you money."


    Pryor immediately loosened his eyebrows, but he hesitated, "Vana, I was attracted by your special skill


    just when I saw the video of you driving the motorcycle, but I didn''t expect that you gave me another


    surprise today."


    "Really? I''ve told you that you won''t suffer any loss if you ask me for help. I''ve received special training


    before, and I''m good at extreme sports and Chinese kickboxing."


    But Pryor shook his head, "No, I want to make you a martial arts star! Because I can see that your


    acting skill is not inferior to any newer now."


    "A martial arts star?" Vana was somewhat reluctant. After all, she had been through such things as


    daily trending topics, and she didn''t feel good.


    "You didn''t hear it wrong. Besides, a martial artist star is likely to enter the Film Production Center of M


    Country. By then, you will be international star."


    "Wow... But I don''t want to be a star!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "The big films of the Film Production Center of M Country... Wait, what did you say?" Pryor cleared out


    his ears with his fingers, and thought he was hear things. He seemed to hear that Vana said she didn''t


    want to be a star.


    "Director Pryor, I''m a little stupid and often cheated by others. It''s very difficult to survive in the


    entertainment circle. Besides, I have scandals to deal with now. You should know that people like me


    must have been abandoned before I make a debut. So don''t waste your time on me."


    "I''m not ming you, Vana. Everyone in my crew wants me to make a tailor-made movie for her. How


    dare you refuse me?" Pryor slowly showed a helpless smile. Obviously, what he said was also a joke.


    "Director, thank you very much for believing in me and giving me a chance. I feel more confident in


    myself. But I''m now participating in the jewelrypetition in the design field. I really don''t have time to


    think about anything else these days. How about this? When thepetition is over, I will contact you


    and tell you my idea. I will think about it carefully!"


    Pryor nodded, but still didn''t want to give up the talent. "I really think highly of you. You will regret if you


    don''t enter the entertainment circle. Besides, do you know how much money movie stars make now?


    Some A-list stars can make at least tens of millions of dors a year, and some of them can even make


    hundreds of millions of dors a year. You have to think about it carefully."


    ''Tens of millions? ? ? ?''


    Vana was shocked by the astronomical figure. In other words, a super famous star like Charles must be


    worth more than hundreds of millions?


    ''Wow, I didn''t expect that Charles is so rich. It seems that I have to ckmail him a few more times in


    the future.''

 Chapter 208 A Fatal Push

    Chapter 208 A Fatal Push


    When Vana and Pryor were having a good conversation, a person suddenly appeared behind Vana.


    Pryor''s expression immediately became unnatural. Then he coughed twice and scolded Vana, "It''s


    such a small matter. Hurry up to find someone else to learn from. Don''t waste everyone''s time. Go


    downstairs."


    Vana knew that it must be Charles.


    So Vana hurriedly ran away with the script in her hands, lowering her head. When she went far away to


    see Charles, she found that he was just talking to Pryor. Then she was relieved.


    In the following time, Vana found the assistant director, Ryan Liu, to talk about the y, and then she


    made some movements with several extras that were going to fight with her. In just more than 20


    minutes, Vana already had a good grasp of the general requirements.


    It was not until they started shooting again that Vana had to reshoot the previous part because her


    movements were out of sync with Cherry''s.


    ......


    Vana had opened the window and looked around. Fortunately, there were no pursuers downstairs.


    Just as the soldier was about to shoot, Vana instantly flipped over to the window. After the opposite


    camera gave a close shot, Vana quickly jumped out the window.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She turned a somersault in the air above the two-story building. Afternding on the ground, she


    quickly stood up and continued to run away.


    "Stop! That man is over there!"


    As footsteps approached, Vana was surrounded by the pursuers.


    The pursuers who came over were scattered, and there were no more than ten people in total. Vana


    pretended to lift her leg, roll over, kick them in the stomach to fight with these pursuing soldiers, but in


    this way, she would only be held back by this group of people and attract more people.


    So Vana quickly jumped up. She stepped on the thigh of the other party with the help of a soldier half


    squatting posture, and then jumped on the shoulder of another soldier. Then she jumped up from the


    shoulder of that soldier and jumped on the wall.


    However, at this time, there was a sound of gun ringing, and Vana was instantly shot and fell off the


    courtyard wall.


    "Go after her. She was shot. She can''t run fast!"


    Vana heard the sounding from the the yard. She pressed the position of her shoulder de with


    difficulty, and instantly the blood gushed out. She frowned in pain.


    "No, I have to leave here. The information... The information is still in my hand!"


    As soon as Vana finished her words, someone said "stop".


    The crowd dispersed, and Vana also stood up from the ground. She patted the dust on her buttocks


    and was about to ask the director if there was anything wrong.


    As soon as she walked up to the director, the director suddenly snapped at the people next to him.


    "What''s wrong with you? We have agreed to take off the mask of the stand-in when fighting with her, so


    that she can be wanted all over the city. But now, we have to shoot it again."


    "No, Director Pryor. It''s just that this stand-in moved too fast. We couldn''t keep up with her at all."


    "Yes, yes. Her movements are so smooth that we can use it directly without giving the stuff of post-


    production any chance."


    Pryor was angry and helpless, because the previous shoot was so smooth that he forgot to call "stop"


    when it was over, so he could only blow off steam here.


    As soon as Vana stood in front of Pryor, Pryor suddenly shouted at the film set, "Where is Cherry?


    How''s it going?"


    Someone immediately replied, "Miss Cherry went to the gate of the filming base for something. It


    seems that her boyfriend sent flowers here, so she went to see him off."


    Pryor immediately flew into a rage, "She dys everyone''s progress every day. Hurry up and ask her


    toe over to reshoot thest half of the fight."


    So someone quickly ran out of the scene to look for Cherry.


    Half an hourter, Cherry came slowly.


    During this time, ording to the requirements of Director Pryor, Vana reshot the previous part. In


    order to achieve a better expected effect, she also reshot the part where her mask was uncovered.


    Fortunately, Charles left early because of something, so Vana and the director could concentrate on


    their work.


    But when she came down from the film set, Vana saw Cherry who was very angry walking towards her.


    "Vana... You are my stand-in?"


    Vana smiled and looked at Cherry quietly, which made Cherry lose her temper. She grabbed Vana''s


    arm right now and shouted at Pryor next to them, "Director Pryor, I don''t want to use this double. You


    can find another one."


    Hearing what Cherry said, Pryor thought there was something wrong with his ears.


    "What do you mean? You are just a second-ss actress who doesn''t have acting skills. Do you think


    you are qualified to rece her? I''m telling you, the stand-in was found by Director Pryor himself. Don''t


    make trouble here. Go and prepare to shoot the scene where the veil was removed." Ryan Liu, the


    assistant director, said. He didn''t seem to like Cherry either.


    Cherry felt embarrassed and ashamed, because she was really not a good actress.


    "But, Director, we''re not the same size. I''m at least three centimeters taller than her, and she is so fat in


    ck. It''s more obvious when she''spared to me. The audience will be ufortable. At that time,


    I will be med, so I have the right to change the double."


    Now Vana had something to say. She directly pulled away her nocturnal clothes, revealing a sweater


    inside. "Come on, I''ve worn two sweaters in order to get closer to your figure. And how can you tell I''m


    three centimeters shorter than you? ording to your online profile, you''re 1.66 meters. And I''m one


    centimeter taller than you, okay? Besides, you are wearing high heels when you act in this movie of the


    Republic period. Why don''t you just walk over the wall in high heels?"


    "You..."


    Some people were snickering with their hands over their mouths. They didn''t expect that Cherry, who


    was an actress, had a worse figure than a stand-in. The key point was that the stand-in wearing two


    sweater was slimmer than Cherry. Cherry even satirized the stand-in that the stand-in was fatter in


    ck clothes than her. It was so humiliating.


    Just when Cherry was in a rage, someone suddenly rushed up and pushed Vana down. Behind Vana


    was a reflector which was set up. Vana instantly knocked down the big shelf and fell to the side.


    "Watch your head!" Someone shouted quickly. Vana quickly rolled several circles in pain, and then the


    reflector hit the ground. Vana breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Cherry! ! !" Pryor got angry and rushed directly to Cherry and the assistant who pushed Vana down.


    He angrily pointed at Cherry, "How do you manage your assistant? Your assistant pushed the stand-in I


    hired in front of so many people? You don''t stick to the rules of the film set. And you''re used to putting


    on airs, aren''t you? Do you take my film set as your backyard garden? If so, you''d better get out of the


    crew."


    Joyce Wu, Cherry''s assistant, immediately said in an unreasonable tone, "Director Pryor, I think I can


    teach a newer a lesson for Cherry. Right? Besides, Cherry is a popr actress now. How can you


    kick her out of the crew regardless of this? What''s this stand-in capable of? She is not the daughter of


    a big boss. So, Director Pryor, even if you are angry at this time, don''t make a decision you''ll regret. As


    for the reflector, Cherry can afford it."

 Chapter 209 Go And Take Care Of You

    Chapter 209 Go And Take Care Of You


    "Humph! You are breaking thew. Do you know how heavy the reflector is? If you smashed it on her,


    the stand-in might be dead. You are deliberately killing her. I don''t need a person like you who doesn''t


    even have any principle to put on airs on the film set. Call the police. Ryan, call the police right now."


    After Pryor finished his words, Ryan took out his phone and was about to call the police.


    At this time, Cherry and Joyce Wu realized the seriousness of the matter. Cherry immediately pushed


    Joyce Wu out and said seriously, "It''s all my assistant''s fault. We are willing to ept the punishment


    of the crew, but it''s too much to call the police. After all, there is nothing wrong with Vana''s health."


    The assistant director, Ryan, stopped and said to Pryor, "That''s right, Director Pryor. It''s too much to


    call the police. Besides, the stand-in is fine. Why don''t we just kick Cherry''s assistant out of the crew as


    you said?"


    "Drive me away?" Joyce Wu still wanted to say something, but was quickly pulled by Cherry. She


    shrank beside Cherry, showing an indignant expression.


    Although he looked serious, Ryan said in a mysterious tone, "If I don''t kick you out, do you still want


    Cherry to be kicked out of the crew with you? With Director Pryor, we''ll win an award for sure. Do you


    want to destroy Cherry?" After that, Ryan winked at Cherry. Cherry pulled Joyce Wu andined


    again.


    Pryor didn''t want to care about these things anymore. Anyway, he had done most of the TV series, and


    Cherry''s scenes were about to be finished. He wanted to finish Cherry''s scenes as soon as possible


    and kick her out of here.


    So Pryor looked at Vana who was walking towards them and asked, "Tell me, Vana, do you agree to


    such a punishment for them?"


    Of course, Vana didn''t want to say yes. Cherry''s assistant tried to kill her on purpose. She was the


    victim, so this matter was not over.


    But Vana knew what was on Director Pryor''s mind, so she decided to let it go. "I can live with that. The


    director has the final say."


    Pryor wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Soon, Ryan dispersed the crowd and


    changed the atmosphere.


    After Joyce Wu left, Pryor asked someone to clean up the broken ss on the spot, and then Cherry''s


    new assistant came. After a while, it was time for lunch.


    Vana''s meal time was usually the same as that of Simon. She had been out there for a long time, so


    she was so worried that her phone was powered off. However, Vana didn''t want Simon to worry about


    her, and still dialed a number for Simon during lunch time.


    The phone was instantly connected, and then came the furious voice of Simon.


    "Vana, where are you now?"


    "What? Everyone in our family has already noticed it? I''m at the photography base now, trying to make


    money to support you. You have no reason to be angry. I told you that if you get angry again, I''ll hang


    up on you directly."


    It worked. Simon''s voice was much colder, "Are you going to trample on your own body like this? You


    don''t want to have another child with me?"


    Vana was so angry that she almost choked on rice.


    "Bah, bah, you are such a rational person. Why don''t you think before you speak? The miscarriage is


    not serious at all. I have recovered. Don''t worry about me. By the way, have you eaten yet?"


    Taking a deep breath, Simon said, "I''m already full of anger!"


    "Oh, then you still have to eat, or how can you have the strength to give birth to a baby?"


    "I... What should I do with you? Vana, I''m really worried about your health, but you can''t stay at home


    obediently. I didn''t n to let you take part in the jewelrypetition, but you went straight to the set to


    shoot? Vana, I won''t be happy even if you buy me a gift for 100-day anniversary, so you''d better go


    home as soon as possible."


    "What? How do you know that I''m going to celebrate our 100-day anniversary? No, it''s not like that. I


    came here to... In order to..." It couldn''t be said that she wanted to see her idol, Charles. Although she


    wanted to give Simon a surprise, she still subconsciously covered it up.


    "For what?"


    "Stop asking. Anyway, I have my own arrangement!"


    "You are lying. I know you are very strong. In that case, I have to go to the crew to take care of you!"


    "Wait, what did you say?"


    "I know your location. Wait for me. I''ll be right there."


    As soon as he finished his words, Simon hung up the phone immediately. He didn''t even give Vana


    time to tell him that Charles might be in the crew.


    After lunch time, Vana went back to work.


    This time, Vana still stood in for Cherry. The shooting was taken in a small forest. Vana needed to fight


    with the extras again when Cherry with wounds was chased by someone.


    However, this action scene was simple. It could be finished easily without jumping out the window or


    jumping off the building.


    Vana watched the fighting moves of Cherry and the extras for several times. If there was a difficult


    move during the shooting, Ryan would ask Vana to perform. Generally, the camera would deliberately


    avoid the front of Vana, so it took a lot of time to switch back and forth in this way.


    Then Cherry was tired and identally hit hard with a gun by an extra. The extra immediately


    apologized, "Miss Cherry, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    Regardless of the presence of Ryan and other people, Cherry pped on the face of that extra.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you hit me?"


    "Miss Cherry, I said I didn''t mean it. Please forgive me this time."


    Cherry took advantage of this opportunity to put on airs. She folded her arms, "This scene has been


    shot for so long, but it''s not finished yet? Director Ryan, what do you think we should do? Director


    Pryor didn''te this afternoon. You can make the decision."


    Only then did Vana realize that Director Pryor had disappeared.


    Ryan, who was asked a question, didn''t dare to provoke Cherry. He hurried to mediate, "Miss Cherry,


    you must be tired. Why don''t you go there and have a rest first? I''ll teach these extras a lesson and let


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    them try not to slow you down."


    However, Cherry said impatiently, "You said that you wouldn''t slow me down, but I have filmed such a


    scene in one afternoon. Now it''s more than three o''clock. Can you finish it? I don''t care if you can finish


    it. You can edit it by yourself."


    As soon as she finished her words, Cherry walked towards her assistant without looking back. The


    assistant seemed to have already packed up Cherry''s things. When she saw Cherry, she carried all the


    things and helped Cherry leave.


    "What?" Ryan was in a dilemma. Although there was not a lot of shooting in the afternoon, now the


    main character had left. How could he finish the shoot?


    "Damn it! You guys can''t do your jobs? Well, you pissed off the main actress. So who will do the


    scene?"


    Several extras were kicked a few times by Ryan, which was amon phenomenon on the film set.


    Especially when the extras with no background met people like Ryan who liked to bully them, the


    extras still had to ask Ryan for a job, so they had to swallow their anger and keep silent.


    "I''m asking you, losers. Now without the main character, you want me to find another one for you?


    Director Pryor will say it''s my fault again if he asks about it. Can''t you be more careful? Did I pay for


    idiots?"


    As he spoke, Ryan started to p one of the extras. The extra didn''t even know what was going on.


    Just when everyone was angry, a hand suddenly grabbed Ryan''s wrist and forced him to stop.

 Chapter 210 Are You Trying To Murder Me

    Chapter 210 Are You Trying To Murder Me


    "Director Ryan! You want to find a main actress, right? Well, I can try my best not to show my face and


    let you finish the scene. As long as you save the scenes of Cherry''s appearance in the final editing, it


    will be okay." By the time Vana finished her words, assistant director, Ryan, had already turned around


    and looked at her who was holding his wrist.


    "Who do you think you are? It''s up to you?" Ryan didn''t like women like Vana, especially when he


    taught others a lesson.


    However, Ryan shook his hand, but he was still under the control of Vana.


    "Director Ryan, you have been in the crew for so many years, so you should know the rules of the


    crew. Anyway, Cherry has left, so you should know what you should do now. Otherwise, Director Pryor


    will me you, not us."


    Ryan felt that Vana''s strength was strong. He had nned to vent his anger on Vana who was nosy,


    but at this time he felt a little powerless.


    "How about it, Director Ryan?" Vana tightened her grip on Ryan''s wrist. Instantly, a painful look


    appeared on Ryan''s face, and then his expression began to twist, and he even screamed.


    "Ouch! It hurts! Let me go! Let me go!"


    "But what if I let go of you and you make trouble for mypanions? I don''t know if you''ll p me next


    time. After all, you even pped the extra today."


    "I promise you, I promise you. Let go of me now. My hand is about to break."


    In an instant, Vana let go of her hand. She also felt that she would get her hand dirty by holding Ryan''s


    hand like this.


    "Then let''s shoot our part now. We will only shoot it once. You''d better shoot it well."


    Vana pped her hands and walked aside to have a rest, waiting for the set to be finished. Hearing


    what Vana said just now, all the extras walked over to thank her.


    On the other side, Ryan, when he saw Vana surrounded by the crowd, gritted his teeth and muttered,


    "Bitch, you will suffer a lotter."


    ...


    Ten minutester, all the scenes on the filming site were rearranged. At the same time, Vana and the


    other extras were ready to fight. She was standing where Cherry should be.


    The script supervisor set up the scene for everyone. As the director said "shooting", the scene instantly


    turned into a fight.


    Two men in military uniform raised their rifles and swung them at Vana. Before they could get close,


    Vana quickly retreated half a step, and then bent down to avoid this round of attack.


    But she had gunshot wounds, and her movements would affect the wounds. Therefore, when she


    straightened up, Vana was almost hit on the face by the man standing on the side in military uniform


    with a rifle.


    However, Vana responded so quickly. When she saw a sharp knife on the rifle that was swung towards


    her face, she immediately reacted and fell backwards.


    All of a sudden, Ryan shouted, "Stop! What''s wrong with the female stand-in? At this time, you should


    have been directly thrown into aa. Why did you dodge? What do you want? Didn''t you promise me


    that you would do it in one shot? What are you doing now? Do you want to be fired by me? Why don''t


    you just get out of here? And I''ll find someone to reshoot it."


    "There is a de on the rifle. If I don''t dodge it, I will be disfigured," said Vana calmly.


    "Hey, you are just a stand-in. Are you afraid of being disfigured? That rifle was prepared by me. How


    could you lie to us? If you don''t want me to finish the scene today, just tell me. Why do you have so


    many excuses?"


    Vana held her breath, but still said stubbornly, "If it''s a prop you prepared, then your motivation is not


    pure."


    "What did you say? Do you mean that I want to disfigure you?" Ryan seemed to be very arrogant just


    because he thought Vana didn''t have anything on him. Moreover, he saw the de on that rifle had


    been taken down and thrown into the grass aside by the extra he found. So even if Vana wanted to


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    show everyone the evidence, it was useless.


    "I don''t know what you are thinking about. But look at you, you are so cold-blooded to these unknown


    extras. You must be a bad guy."


    Ryan was irritated by Vana and wanted to p her. He quickly came to the front of Vana. When he was


    about to raise his hand to p her, his wrist was pinched again.


    Ryan looked at Vana and found that she was still standing there without any action. Then who dared to


    stop him this time? Ryan turned his head back slowly.


    "You... Are you the CEO of Si Company?"


    Vana didn''t expect that Simon could find this small forest. It was so unexpected for her.


    Simon shook Ryan''s hand, "Who gave you the right to touch my wife?"


    "Wife? Wife?" Ryan broke into a sweat in an instant. He looked at Vana in disbelief, and then looked at


    Simon. He asked carefully, "This female double is... is... is... your wife?"


    "Or what?"


    As soon as Simon finished his words, people around began to talk about it.


    "Simon Si, he is the young master of the Si Company which waspleted in two years in Magic City.


    He is very capable, and it is said that hispany has also engaged in the film and television circle. It


    is not hard to imagine why Director Ryan is so afraid of him. Director Ryan is so unlucky to offend


    Simon''s wife. Oh, no! When did Simon get married?"


    "I don''t know. It''s a pity that I''m not King Si''s wife. King Si is very famous. Do you know? The breaking


    news this morning said that thepany of Mr. Charles in our film crew was in trouble because of Mr.


    King Si. It seems that the stock is about to crash. I don''t know why."


    "There is no other reason. It must be businesspetition."


    "A stock crash? That''s very serious. No wonder Mr. Charles was absent-minded all day long today. He


    came here for a short while at noon and then left. It seems that he has gone to deal with these things."


    "Who can tell me who the female stand-in is? Why could she ride on the coattails of Simon? Why am I


    not so lucky?"


    While the people around were sighing with emotion, Simon had already walked up to Vana and hugged


    her very strong. He said in an angry tone, "Look at the film crew you have joined. Such kind of person


    can be a director? If I hadn''t arrived in time, wouldn''t you have been bullied by them?"


    "Who said that? I even taught this shitty director a lesson before you came."


    Ryan thought to himself, ''Who is the shitty director? You are... Forget it. I can''t afford to offend Simon.


    What a bad luck today!''


    Simon was still very angry, "Is it worth it to work so hard to support me?"


    Vana mumbled, "What if it''s not worth it? We have marriage licenses, but no ring. I just want to buy a


    pair of rings."


    "What did you say?"


    "No, nothing."


    Simon was so angry that he was about to hold Vana''s arm and walk towards themercial vehicle on


    the other side. However, there was one more thing that Vana didn''t tell Ryan clearly, so she grabbed


    Simon and looked at Ryan with a frown. "Director Ryan, just now you said that the props were


    prepared by you, but I saw a knife on the rifle, which means that you are going to murder me?"


    "What are you talking about? When did I try to murder you? Don''t frame me."


    "Oh?" Vana took a quick look at the extras present, then she quickly pointed to one of them and said to


    Ryan, "Then you have nothing to do with him, right? There is something wrong with his rifle. I think it


    must have something to do with him."


    The extra quickly took out his rifle. "Why are you still lying? Look at my rifle. There''s nothing wrong with


    it."


    But at this time, another extra who was helped by Vana quickly took out a long de from the grass


    and handed it to Vana. "This is what that extra threw away. We have seen it before."


    "Yes, we saw it."


    "We all saw it. He threw it away."

 Chapter 211 Stage Name Is Halia

    Chapter 211 Stage Name Is Halia


    Vana sensed that Ryan was shivering all over, and then he responded quickly to the extra he found,


    "You actually did such a shameless thing."


    "Director Ryan, you..."


    "You? What? Go downstairs with me now. I''ll teach you a good lesson. Otherwise, I don''t know what


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    you will do."


    Vana squinted her eyes and watched Ryan lead that extra downstairs. Simon looked at Vana


    questioningly, as if asking her if they should pursue the matter.


    Vana immediately shook her head. "Forget it. This kind of person has his own fate, and you are afraid


    that I will be tired, aren''t you? I don''t want to deal with this fat man who takes advantage of the situation


    today."


    "Take advantage of the situation?"


    "Yes, this crew is directed by Pryor, but Director Pryor had something to deal with this afternoon, so this


    fat man treated us so bad. When Director Pryor was here, this fat man was very obedient to him, so I


    decided to tell Director Pryor what the fat man had done and see how long this fat man could be


    arrogant."


    While they were talking, the two of them had already arrived at themercial vehicle that was driven


    over by Terence. The back seats of themercial vehicle were all t, and there was an intable


    bed on it. As soon as Vana got on the car, Simon had her lying on that intable bed. Then, like a


    magic, Simon took out tonic soup, fruits, bento boxes and many snacks from the storage box beside.


    "Wow, you are so kind. I didn''t eat much because the food I had just now was cold."


    Simon shook his head helplessly, "What did I say? How can you suffer this?"


    After that, Simon opened the soup and began to feed Vana slowly.


    However, Vana was amused by his words. She held his hand holding the spoon with her hand. After


    In Vana''s eyes, this domineering CEO even seemed to be angry at this moment.


    But his angry expression was so vivid, and his dark blue eyes could make Vana''s heart beat faster.


    "Honey, don''t look at me like that. I know I have made you worry a lot this time, but I really think about


    our future. You can''t lock me at home as a canary, right? Then my life would be extremely boring."


    "Boring?"


    "Yes, you have your domain, and I have my way to go. I can''t be dyed like this. You know, your wife


    will be a star in the future."


    Finally, a helpless smile appeared on Simon''s face. He knew that he couldn''t win against Vana, so he


    decided to cover her mouth with delicious food.


    Vana only shot the next scene once, and it was a sess. Then Vana left the set with Simon and went


    to hispany. Simon wanted to apany her to today''s jewelry ss.


    The western-style diamond ring made by Vana and Albert had beenpleted by Renee and Albert.


    ording to Vana and Albert''s original n, they had designed two colors. One was a magnificent


    ruby, and the other was an elegant sapphire.


    When the two rings were shown on the wooden clip, Vana and Simon were both shocked.


    "Are these the rings we designed?"


    Vana couldn''t believe it. Although the time was tight that day, she told Albert how to cut the gem. She


    tried her best to avoid the normal square cutting, and used multiple angles and shapes to cut it.


    Therefore, regardless of whether the gem ring was separated orbined, this design was full of


    bright spots in front of people.


    "Yes, Mr. Albert just finished the rings this morning. He couldn''t wait to build up a profile of the two


    rings, but I said that I wanted to wait for you toe back and listen to your opinion, so I kept it here."


    "Aunt, you mean... Can these two rings get the treasure identification certificate through the jewelry


    identification?"


    Renee smiled and said with relief, "Yes, you are right. And I want to tell you that the creation of these


    two rings is very sessful, and you can even win the championship in argepetition. Now you


    believe in your own strength, don''t you? It only took you half an hour to finish this idea. I knew you were


    a genius in this field."


    Vana was so excited that she grasped Simon''s hand tightly. Simon looked at her with satisfaction. Vana


    wanted to cry for no reason, but she managed to hold it back.


    "Auntie, then... Will this jewelry be written with the names of me and Mr. Albert?"


    Renee gave an affirmative answer here. Seeing this, Vana couldn''t help but jump into Simon''s arms


    with joy.


    After Vana was moved, Renee said to her, "By the way, Vana, it''s not a good time for you to sell this


    ring under your real name because of ourst n, which would alert the enemy and make Brandon be


    on guard."


    "Aunt, how about this? All in all, the materials used for this design are from Song Studio. I just


    experienced it. How about putting this design under the name of Song Studio? So that I won''t be


    exposed."


    "No way! This is your first child. No matter what happens, I will help you prove it."


    Hearing Renee say that this jewelry was her "first child", Vana was suddenly moved again.


    Vana couldn''t help but think of what she had suffered these days. She lost her child, but in this way she


    got an unexpected surprise.


    On the other hand, Simon, who was holding Vana in his arms, felt that Vana was touched and made a


    decision for her, "Then let''s put it under Vana''s name. She can debut under a stage name. After the


    Renee said in surprise, "Yes, why didn''t I think of it? Back then, even though he had made his debut


    under a stage name, Samuel had still been recognized by everyone. So, Vana, you can do the same!"


    "That''s good, but... What''s my stage name?"


    While Vana was in trouble, the other two were also lost in thought.


    Vana kept thinking about what Renee had just said. She wanted to honor the memory of her dead child


    with this jewelry, so the lines of "Book of Songs" surged out of her heart in an instant.


    ''There is a in near the East Gate, and madder grows along the hillside. He lives so close to me, but


    he''s so far away.


    Chestnut trees grow near the East Gate and houses are arranged in neat rows. How could I not miss


    you? It''s you who don''t want to be close to me.''


    As soon as she thought of thest few lines of this paragraph, tears kept rolling in her eyes.


    "How could I not miss you? It''s you who don''t want to be close to me. How could I not miss you? It''s


    you who don''t want to be close to me! " ...


    "Vana, what''s wrong?"


    Noticing the abnormality of Vana, Simon quickly looked down at her. When he saw Vana, he was


    shocked to find that her whole face had been wet with tears.


    Vana quickly wiped the tears on her face and said with a relieved expression, "Simon, I''ve got it! My


    stage name is Halia... How about this?"


    And the meaning of this sentence was the best to express her state of mind! ''My child! How can I not


    miss you? It''s just that you don''t want to be close to me, so you left the world!''

 Chapter 212 Blackmail

    Chapter 212 ckmail


    It never urred to Simon that the seemingly strong Vana would have such deep feelings for their


    dead child. When he heard Vana''s stage name, he was very distressed about her.


    Then, Vana spent several hours learning in Renee''s studio. When Simon got off work, Vana and Simon


    drove home together.


    On the way, both Vana and Simon were discussing her study today, and her learning ability was so


    excellent that Renee couldn''t help praising her.


    Just as Simon was about to encourage Vana by scratching her nose affectionately, the car suddenly


    stopped. Then Simon quickly withdrew his fingers that almost poked on Vana''s face and held her in his


    arms to stabilize her body.


    "What happened?" Simon looked at Lance, who was driving. Lance pointed at the road in front of the


    car, "Someone fell down in front. He could be trying to ckmail us."


    "What? It''s so dark. Did we really bump into anyone?" Vana quickly stretched out her head to look at


    the road ahead, but she saw nothing.


    "Terence, look what''s going on!" Simon quickly issued the order, and Terence got off the car to have a


    look.


    After a while, Terence came back to the back window of Simon. "Boss, it''s not ckmail. The man


    really passed out."


    "Really? What should we do now?" Lance looked at Simon in the back row, who also frowned.


    If Vana was not in the car now, it would be okay no matter how long it would take. But Simon was


    worried about Vana''s health and didn''t want to care about that man.


    But Vana almost immediately answered Lance, "He fainted and must be ill. We have to send him to the


    hospital!"


    "No, I have to send you home first."


    "Simon, how can you be so cold? What if his life is in danger? Besides, I have been outside for a whole


    day. I don''t care about such a short time. Listen to me, let''s get him into the car and send him to the


    hospital as soon as possible, okay?"


    "In my opinion, your health is more important than anyone else. Don''t be willful. Ask Lance to send you


    home. I will try my best to send this old man to the hospital with Terence." As he spoke, Simon was


    about to get off the car, but was stopped by Vana.


    "You have to listen to me, okay? The old man might have fainted because of illness. If you say so, I''ll


    get out of the car with you."


    Simon wanted to say something more, but Vana insisted on getting out of the car to have a look. Simon


    immediately held Vana down, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. But it''s windy at night. You''d better stay here."


    After saying that, Simon opened the door and went to the front of the car with Terence.


    A few minutester, Simon carried an old man to thest row of seats in themercial vehicle.


    Although the old man was thin, he was wearing an elegant Tang suit. Although he fainted, his face was


    not in an unhealthy state. Moreover, he fainted very peacefully, and there was even a faint smile on his


    face.


    Vana asked Simon to hold the old man in his arms and told Lance to go to the nearest hospital


    immediately.


    After arriving at the hospital, the relevant medical staff did a simple examination for the old man. The


    final result was that the old man had a slight heart disease, and this time he might pass out because of


    a heart attack.


    "Heart disease? It''s a very serious disease. How can his family let him go out alone so easily?"


    The doctor was confused. "Aren''t you the family of the elderly?"


    Vana immediately shook her head, "No, my husband and I, and our assistant met this old man who


    fainted on the road. We thought he might have some disease, so we sent him here immediately."


    The doctor said with relief, "So the patient should thank you. You came here in time. If you were a little


    Vana looked at Simon subconsciously and raised her chin at him to show that her previous decision


    was correct.


    Although he smiled helplessly, Simon still put his arm around Vana''s waist, trying to warm her up with


    the temperature of his palm.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The doctor looked at the medical bills in his hand and said with a headache, "Then how should I return


    the money for these hospital bills to you? Why don''t you wait here for a moment? I''ll ask the nurse to


    check if she has any way to contact the old man''s family."


    "No, you don''t have to give us our money back!" Vana thought it was just a little money.


    But the doctor quickly stopped Vana and Simon, "You can''t leave. If you leave, we will not ept and


    treat this old man ording to the rules. After all, the patient-doctor problem is very serious now. This


    is our hospital''s rule. We must have the family of the patient or directly rted people present before


    we can ept and treat him."


    "Oh, so we have to wait for his family, right?"


    "Yes, so that you can get your money back, right? Well, I''m going to find a nurse to contact the patient''s


    family. You just wait here. Don''t worry. We will try our best to find his family."


    Vana had no choice but to nod. After thinking for a while, Simon finally grabbed her wrist and took her


    out of the hospital. "I''ll ask Terence to send you home now."


    "No, I want to be with you."


    "Honey, it''s too cold here. It''s not good for your health."


    "No, I just want to wait for you to go back together." With these words, Vana shrank in the arms of


    Simon.


    Simon felt a headache, but seeing that Vana was so clingy to him, he couldn''t send her back.


    So Simon took Vana back to the bench outside the ward and sat down. He was afraid that Vana would


    catch a cold, so he asked Terence to fetch a nket from the car. When the nket was brought, he


    wrapped the whole lower part of Vana''s body in the nket, and then sat on the chair with Vana in his


    arms, waiting for the family of the old man.


    More than 40 minutester, the family members of the old man finally arrived.


    When she saw the family rushed into the ward, Vana felt that her eyes were blurred. But after


    confirming it again, Vana ran from the arms of Simon in surprise.


    There was no time for Simon to stop Vana, so he had to follow her to the ward.


    Most of the family members of the old man were wearing military uniforms, and the man in the lead


    was very strong. He was even taller than thest time Vana met with him.


    When she arrived at the ward, Vana pulled one of the female family members in surprise. The two


    looked at each other happily until the other turned around and saw Vana.


    "Vivian, I didn''t expect this old man to be your rtive!"


    "Why are you here? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Since I told youst time that my


    father would take me to the army, we haven''t contacted each other for a month, right? I just came back


    yesterday, so I haven''t had the time to tell you. I didn''t expect to meet you in the hospital."


    Since she was kidnapped, Vivian had been taken to the army by Devin. Vivian had also called Vana to


    inform her of this. But to Vana''s surprise, they were so lucky to meet each other in the hospital.

 Chapter 213 Patients Family

    Chapter 213 Patient''s Family


    Finally, all the people present noticed the existence of Vana and Simon. Vana greeted them friendly,


    and Simon also nodded to them as a greeting.


    When she saw that the person behind Vana was Simon, Vivian asked curiously, "Is the person behind


    you Simon Si? You two..."


    Vana smiled and pulled Simon over. Then she introduced him to Vivian, "He''s my husband. But let''s


    talk about thister. Did youe here because of this old man? Is he really your family?"


    When Vivian was about to say something, Sam, who was standing next to Vivian, said in an unfriendly


    tone, "Is he your family member? Why are you here? Did I allow you toe in my grandfather''s


    ward?"


    Sam was still the same as before, but soon he was scolded by Devin. Sam was not convinced and ran


    out of the ward in a hurry.


    Vana still wanted to say that she was a little embarrassed to let them have a quarrel, but Devin asked


    her not to care about Sam. Then, Devin said to her, "Vana, the hospital said that my father fainted on


    the way and was sent to the hospital. Since you are here, are you the one who sent my father here?"


    Vana felt a little embarrassed, "It''s us. If we know it''s Uncle Devin''s father, we should have contacted


    you directly."


    Devin smiled, "The doctor said that my father''s condition is stable. It''s all your credit. Vana, you saved


    Vivian before, and this time you saved Vivian''s grandfather. We are all grateful to you. What do you


    want in return? We will try our best to satisfy you."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Ah! No, I didn''t save them because I wanted you to repay me. It''s just a normal behavior. If it was


    someone else, I believe he would do the same. It can only be said that we are destined to be friends.


    No wonder Vivian and I are good friends. Ha-ha!"


    Devin nodded happily and then looked at his father, Anthony Zhuo. Then Devin made a gesture of


    "going out" to the crowd and said to Vana and Vivian, "Your grandpa needs to have a rest now. Vivian''s


    mother will stay to take care of your grandpa. It''s rare for us to meet again. How about this? I''m going


    to host a banquet today to invite Mr. Simon and Vana, who saved my father. Let''s have a meal together.


    What do you think?"


    Speaking of this, Vana''s stomach growled. Although the voice was very low, it was clearly heard by


    Simon and Vivian. Vivian immediately held Vana''s hand, "Okay, we haven''t seen each other for a long


    time. Let''s have a meal together to keep in touch with each other."


    ......


    Ten minutester, they were in a box of FC Restaurant near the First People''s Hospital.


    In the Zhuo family, besides Devin, Vivian and Sam, there were also several sons and grandsons of


    Anthony Zhuo. And there was no exception. Except Simon and Sam, all the men present wore the


    military uniforms, and even Vivian''s cousin, Mia Zhuo, also wore the military uniform and looked


    extremely capable.


    Vana even saw the flustered look on the waiter''s face when he came in.


    After everyone took their seats, with an icy and beautiful face, Vivian took a meaningful look at Simon


    beside Vana, and then she showed a jealous expression, "Tell me, when did you fall in love with the


    man beside you? Why didn''t you inform me?"


    Vana felt a little shy and whispered in Vivian''s ear, "In fact, when I met you, I didn''tpletely hook up


    with him."


    "Completely hooking up" naturally meant that they liked each other. At that time, although Vana had a


    further rtionship with him, Vana had always been determined to divorce with Simon.


    "What? When you introduced him just now, you said he was your husband. Have you two been


    married?"


    Vana looked at Simon with embarrassment, and then looked at Vivian. "We haven''t held a wedding, but


    we have already got the marriage licenses."


    "What? When we two met, you two hadn''t had sex yet, but you two had already got the marriage


    licenses. How long have you been married? Are you nning on never holding a wedding for the rest


    of your lives?"


    Speaking of this, Vivian was full of hostility to Simon, who was sitting next to Vana. Noticing that, Simon


    said friendly, "I have known Vana for more than two months, and we have gotten our marriage licenses


    for almost two months. As for the wedding, it will definitely be held, and it will be very grand, and it will


    let the whole world know that I have a marriage with Vana."


    After getting the answer from Simon, Vivian restrained her hatred a little, but she still sighed, "Two


    months. Your sh marriage!"


    When Vana saw that Vivian made a cute expression on her face, it seemed that Vivian was saying,


    "Aren''t you afraid that the sh marriage is not guaranteed?" It was the same as what Vana had said to


    Simon, but Simon answered her, "Are you worried that I will divorce you?" What''s more, he said


    something that Vana didn''t understand until now. Simon said to her, "The final reason why I won''t


    divorce you is that I find that I''m addicted to you. If you really want me to get rid of you, I''m afraid it will


    take a lifetime."


    '' Simon has concealed his sexual dysfunction from the very beginning. He was addicted to me at that


    time, because only I could make him normal. How could I be deceived by him?''


    "Vivian, don''t make a wild guess. I and Simon have gone through a lot of things before we decided to


    be together. Besides, he has a crush on me since childhood, so he is determined to marry me when he


    grows up. You don''t know how infatuated he is with me. Ha-ha, so don''t worry about it."


    Vivian shook her head helplessly. Soon after, someone asked Vivian and Vana to have dinner together,


    so they stopped talking.


    The dinnersted more than an hour. During the dinner, Simon drank some wine with Zhuo family. To


    Vana''s surprise, everyone in Zhuo family knew Simon, and Simon could call out the military rank of the


    people present.


    After everyone else went to the hospital, Devin took his children and walked out of the private box with


    Vana and Simon to the road outside.


    When everyone saw that Simon sent Vana to the car, Devin was about to turn around and leave, but


    Simon suddenly stopped him, "Chief Devin, I have something to talk to you!"


    Vana was a little confused. Did Simon and Devin have any kind of business rtionship? But judging


    from Vana''s understanding of Devin, it was impossible for Zhuo family to do business. Then what did


    Simon want from Devin?


    Vana was confused, but Devin nodded in agreement. Then, Simon turned around and said to Vana,


    "Wait for me. I''ll be back soon."


    Vana had no choice but to nod. Then she saw that Simon walked to the parterre with Devin and they


    began to talk.


    The two of them were both upright and righteous. Moreover, the style of Simon who was the king of


    business was not inferior to that of Devin in military uniform. They were like two mountains, solemn and


    steady.


    During Vana''s observation, at first, there was nothing strange about the conversation between Simon


    and Devin. But after Simon said something to Devin, Devin suddenly looked in the direction of her, and


    Vana saw that Devin''s eyes suddenly widened and seemed to be able to burst out light, which made


    her a little shocked. But she faintly felt the concern of that gaze. Vana was confused, but she couldn''t


    know what they were talking about from such a long distance.


    Ten minutester, Simon and Devin shook hands and said goodbye to each other. Then, Simon walked


    over from the parterre. Devin also walked to Sam''s car. Then, Simon got on the car and asked Lance to


    start the car and go home.

 Chapter 214 A Hit Squad That Kidnapped People

    Chapter 214 A Hit Squad That Kidnapped People


    The next morning, Vana was sent to the film set by Terence. But when she arrived at the film set, she


    found that all the extras yesterday were gone. She thought that these extras had finished their scenes,


    so she didn''t pay much attention to them.


    But when Pryor called Vana to shoot the fighting scene in the woods yesterday, a group of very strange


    faces came up. Vana was a little confused. Were those extras fired by Ryan? After all, those people


    could testify for her, but now they were reced. It must have something to do with Ryan.


    With such doubts in her mind, Vana took turns with Cherry to shoot the scenes here. After shooting,


    Vana went back to the car to rest, because there was no part for her in the morning, and after a difficult


    scene in the afternoon was finished, her first task waspleted.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    While feeling bored, Vana ordered Terence to send her out of the Film and Television Base to look for


    delicious food nearby. But she didn''t expect to receive a call from Vivian during this process. She


    looked out of the window at the signboard and chatted with Vivian.


    "Vana, the weather is not good today. Are you working?"


    Although Vivian''s voice was as cold as hers, what Vivian said warmed Vana''s heart.


    "No. I haven''t been to work for a long time. A lot of things have happened, so I''m going to take part in a


    jewelry designpetition at present. I''m studying."


    "Oh? So you don''t have time to meet me?"


    Vana was surprised, "You want to see me? I''m free now. I haven''t finished my words with you just now.


    I''ve taken part time shooting during thepetition, and I''m just a stand-in for actors. So I''m at the Film


    and Television Base now. Have you eaten yet?"


    "No!"


    "Would you like toe over? I''ll send you the address!"


    As soon as Vana finished her words, Vivian immediately agreed. Then, Vana sent her current address


    to Vivian. After sending the message, she said to Terence who was driving, "Mr. Terence, let''s have


    dinner in this restaurant!"


    Terence nced at the shop by the car. It was called "Destiny Restaurant". ''Why does that name sound


    so strange?''


    But Vana had already opened the door and got off the car. While walking, she sent the address of the


    hotel to Vivian.


    Terence had no choice but to drive the car to the parking lot. The moment he got out of the car, he


    informed Simon that Vana had an appointment with Vivian.


    To his surprise, his boss just replied with a smile on the phone, "Let her go. They are all on her side."


    ''Damn it! They are all on her side? What does that mean? Is boss really not afraid that his wife would


    cuckold him? When I sent the photo of Mrs. Vana holding Vivian to my boss, my boss became very


    angry, didn''t he? How could this...''


    Terence stood aside and thought to himself, but he still couldn''t figure it out. When Vana sent him a


    voice message on Skype, Terence clicked it quickly and the phone instantly rang, "Terence, what took


    you so long? I was going to ask you toe over and save my seat. I have to go to the bathroom. If


    you don''te over, I''ll ask your boss to send you to Africa."


    Terence was speechless.


    "Okay, Mrs. Vana. I''ll be right there!"


    Terence couldn''t figure it out. The restaurant was so big and there weren''t many people in it before. He


    didn''t know why Vana wanted to save a seat.


    When he arrived at the hall of the restaurant and saw Vana standing at a table specially decorated with


    flowers on Valentine''s day, Terence understood everything.


    After Vana went to the washroom, Terence immediately took a short video of the restaurant and sent it


    to Simon, "Boss, are you sure Mrs. Vana''s behavior is normal?"


    Within a moment, Simon replied, "Yes. Take good care of Vana!" ...


    All of a sudden, Terence felt that the whole world had changed. ''It seems that after boss and Mrs. Vana


    met the parents of Vivian yesterday, boss felt at ease to let Mrs. Vana get along with Vivian.


    There must be something I don''t know. My boss has really changed. He doesn''t even tell me about it.''


    Not long after Vana ordered the dishes, Vivian also arrived.


    Terence was sent away by Vana and asked for a table to eat alone. He immediately felt that Vana was


    even more suspicious.


    On the other side, Vana saw that Vivian was wearing tight clothes. It was not difficult for Vana to guess


    that Vivian must have rode a motorcycle here. Thinking of this, she asked excitedly, "Vivian, did you go


    to race? Do you know if there is anypetition recently?"


    However, Vivian shook her head, "The new year ising. The traffic police are very strict with the


    traffic, so there is almost no race now. I was not going to race, but to deal with something important."


    "Something important? Can you tell me about that?"


    A tinge of worry appeared on Vivian''s cold face, but she still answered, "I killed a person for my father."


    "Ah!" Vana was so frightened that the cup in her hand shook and the water spilled out.


    Vana was not surprised at the fact of "killing a person", but at the fact that such a cold beauty as Vivian


    would do it.


    At the same time, Vivian regretted telling Vana about this matter. She quickly exined, "Don''t worry.


    I''m not breaking thew, but an criminal escaped to our country. It''s not easy for my father to intervene,


    and the guns carried by his subordinates have been recorded. So the best way is to find a credible and


    easy person to fool the embassy, so I have to go."


    "But you can also hire killers!" Vana herself was a killer. That was why she said so.


    "It is too short, and the killer may not be reliable."


    "Then you must inform me of such a dangerous thing in the future and let me stay with you. I am a


    killer abroad." Vana decided to tell her secret to Vivian, which could be regarded as her trust in Vivian.


    Hearing the identity of Vana, Vivian froze immediately. Then she asked, "You only said that you were


    kidnapped and went abroad for four years, but you didn''t say that you were a killer."


    "Yes, I was afraid that you would distance yourself from me, so I didn''t tell you the truth."


    "Then what happened? Why were you kidnapped to be a killer abroad? Or was that organization so


    short of people?"


    Vana was amused by Vivian''s thought. Sheughed so hard that she leaned forward and backward.


    Then she covered her belly, "What do you mean by being kidnapped to be a killer? I was kidnapped


    and sold to the ve leader over there. But I was separated during the war before I was adopted by the


    leader of a hit squad. Your idea is so ridiculous. What kind of hit squad will ept killers in the way of


    kidnapping? That way, their organizations will be full of useless people."

 Chapter 215 Emilys Visit

    Chapter 215 Emily''s Visit


    Only then did Vivian understand what Vana meant. With a touch of shyness on her face, Vivian


    smoothed her hair near her ear. "I thought there was a reason why you were kidnapped, so I thought of


    what you said about being a killer."


    Vana fumed, "The reason why I was kidnapped was because of an adopted daughter. You don''t know


    how hateful she is. She came to my home and took my ce. And in order to drive me away, she


    asked someone to kidnap my ex-boyfriend, and then informed me to save him. As a result, I was


    kidnapped by someone else. In order not to let me go homepletely, she even kidnapped me to


    Eritrea. Don''t you think she''s awful?"


    "Adopted daughter?" Vivian was shocked. She had never expected that Vana would experience so


    many things.


    "Yes, adopted daughter. A little girl in the orphanage was supported by my parents to high school, and


    then the orphanage was disbanded. My parents took her home as their daughter, but she first took


    away my ex-boyfriend, and then drove me away step by step, so... s, I''m really a loser. I was so kind


    that I let her do that. I didn''t see it until I was gone. Am I too stupid?"


    Vivian became more and more incredulous. "Vana, your experience is really a legend! But you didn''t


    fall out with her when she took your boyfriend away? And your family''s attitude towards her? If your


    family knew that you were kidnapped by her, they would treat her as an enemy!"


    Vana took a deep breath and became angrier.


    "That''s why I''m so angry. This adopted daughter always pretends to be a pitiful girl in front of my


    parents and my ex-boyfriend, so my parents don''t know her true face. And my ex-boyfriend still thinks


    that the kidnapping was not done by this adopted daughter. The most important thing is that this


    adopted daughter has been telling the media not to release any evidence of my innocence, so I haven''t


    been forgiven by my parents yet."


    "What? It''s so hateful. How could there be such an adopted daughter? She not only didn''t thank your


    family, but also did so many terrible things. Tell me who she is. I''ll help you kill her!"


    "Vivian, calm down. We don''t have any evidence to prove what she has done. There''s a long way to go


    on killing her."


    Vivian was finally persuaded, but Vana could see that Vivian waspletely irritated by this matter.


    In order to distract Vivian''s attention, Vana decided to change the topic. As the waiter served the dishes


    they ordered, she pointed to the surrounding environment, "Vivian, do you know what day it is today?"


    Vivian picked up a piece of eggnt with minced meat for Vana and shook her head, "I don''t know! But


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    it seems that they are celebrating something everywhere."


    "Valentine''s Day! Have you ever celebrated Valentine''s Day?"


    Seeing that Vivian shook her head, Vana was a little surprised. "You are so beautiful. Why didn''t


    anyone ask you out on Valentine''s Day? Don''t you even have a boyfriend?"


    "I''ve had some boyfriends. But we broke up after a month or two at a time!"


    "Is it because of Uncle Devin?"


    Vivian shook her head. Then Vana continued, "Is it because of your arrogant brother?"


    Vivian shook her head again.


    Vana was confused and stopped asking, and then she stared at Vivian. Vivian sighed, "Those people


    said I was boring, so..." Vana understood everything as Vivian made a gesture of breaking something.


    "Ha-ha, well, how about this? We two will celebrate today''s Valentine''s Day together, but you have to


    apany me to finish the shooting in the afternoon. Then in the evening, we two go shopping,


    singing, dancing and watching a movie. You can do whatever you want. What do you think?"


    Vivian immediately became happy, but she immediately asked, "Don''t you need to apany Simon?"


    "He is too busy. There''s a work review in thepany by the end of the year, so he doesn''t have time


    to apany me."


    Hearing this, Vivian was happy again. After lunch, the two of them rushed to the set. The scene in the


    afternoon was also the most difficult one of Vana''s scenes, and also thest scene for her in this crew.


    In the afternoon, the film set was stationed at a cliff in the suburb. As yed by Cherry, Miranda got the


    secret and sent it to the person from MB Country. Miranda also had a good rest under the instructions


    of Mr. Sawyer. However, when she went out to buy some daily necessities, Miranda was found by the


    of the city gate.


    Then the troop chased after Miranda to the cliff and forced her to fall off the cliff and die.


    Cherry had finished shooting the previous scenes. When Vana arrived at the filming site, the director


    was shooting the scene that Cherry stood beside the cliff. Perhaps this was thest scene of Cherry, so


    Cherry took it very seriously. After a few takes, the scene was over.


    As soon as Cherry finished, a familiar face walked up to Cherry.


    Vana''s face darkened when she saw Emily visiting Cherry. Seeing this, Vivian, who was sitting next to


    Vana, followed Vana''s gaze. "Emily Gu? I didn''t expect her to know some friends in the entertainment


    circle."


    Vana was stunned, "How do you know Emily?"


    "When my mother and I attended the charity auction, I met her. At that time, she took the initiative to


    introduce herself to my mother and me, so I kept her name in my mind. But I think there is something


    wrong with your expression. Do you know her too?"


    Vana gritted her teeth, "She is the adopted daughter adopted by my parents!"


    "What?" Vivian furrowed her brows. Then she continued, "But I remember that Emily went to the charity


    auction with her mother. My mother and Emily''s mother were acquaintances, so they said a few words.


    So Emily''s mother is your biological mother?"


    Vana nodded. She hadn''t visited her parents for a long time.


    "That''s a little strange. I saw that the two of them were not very close. On the contrary, Emily seemed


    to be very afraid of your mother. I thought that your mother was too strict with her daughter. It turns out


    that Emily was not her biological daughter. But just now you said that your mother had listened to Emily


    and treated her very well. Is there any misunderstanding?"


    Vana could not think of any misunderstanding for the time being, but when she heard that her mother


    was not very close to Emily, she felt better.

 Chapter 216 The Wires Were Broken

    Chapter 216 The Wires Were Broken


    After the two girls, Emily and Cherry, greeted the crew, the two of them stood aside and waited to invite


    everyone to dinner.


    It was not until Vana went onto the stage that she was stopped by Cherry and Emily. Emily eximed


    in surprise, "Vana, I didn''t expect you to be on the set."


    Vana didn''t understand why Emily was so hypocritical to her this time. She had met Emily several times


    before, but Emily was not polite to her.


    Perhaps there was a famous director around them. Emily liked to pretend to be innocent in front of


    these people most.


    Soon, Pryor and several main characters noticed Emily and paid attention to what happened here.


    Vana sneered and rolled her eyes, "Didn''t Cherry tell you that I was in this crew? Otherwise, why are


    you here? Are you really here to visit your friend Cherry?"


    Vana deliberately said something evil. After all, she had no choice but to say something awful before


    she took revenge.


    "You!" Cherry stamped her feet in anger, and Emily grabbed Cherry''s hand subconsciously.


    "Vana,st time I heard Cherry say at the premiere of ''Holy Ruins'' that she would act with youter. I


    didn''t believe it at that time, but today when I saw you, I realized that Cherry didn''t lie to me. Vana, why


    do you want to act? Is it not good to work outside? So you want to take this path?"


    Emily intentionally misrepresented Vana''s work at the jewelry store, which made the people around feel


    that Vana came for this part-time job because she couldn''t continue to work.


    But Vana didn''t care about it. She smiled confidently, "Which path I choose should have nothing to do


    with you, right? As long as you don''t fall into my path, everything will be fine. Otherwise, people will say


    that you always learn from me, do whatever I do, and that you will do whatever I want to do. People


    who know you will think that you have the courage to surpass me in everything, and people who don''t


    know you will think that you are my follower! I don''t like to hear these words. Do you understand?"


    "Vana... What are you talking about? It''s normal for me to follow your steps, because I admire you


    since I was a child."


    "Really? So you admire me? Are youfortable with the man I''ve dated? Is it true that you haven''t


    made any substantial progress with Billy until now? Then I have to remind you that Billy was very


    passionate in front of me. If the two of you don''t have a real rtionship, I''m afraid he will cheat on


    you!"


    What Vana said was just a guess, because Vana knew that Emily had always pretended to be pure in


    front of Billy. Therefore, Emily would definitely keep her chastity in front of Billy, so that Billy would not


    be willing to give up until he got her.


    "What are you talking about? Are you still in touch with him?" Emily''s face turned stern, but soon she


    suppressed her anger and showed a delicate look.


    "Why didn''t he contact me? We can still be friends after breaking up! Besides, I grew up with him. How


    can I break up with him so easily? But don''t worry. I never turn around. Besides, I''m not a child


    anymore. A greasy and innocent boy like him is not enough for me. So you can rest assured that I don''t


    like second-hand goods that have been taken away from me."


    Vana intentionally stressed the words "second-hand goods that have been taken away from me". She


    wanted to see Emily for who Emily really was. As expected, Emily''s face became ferocious and


    Emily suddenly roared, "You are such a disgusting bitch. You said that you two could be friends even if


    you broke up with him? In fact, you just want Billy to be there for you all the time. How could Billy


    change his mind to you? Don''t daydream. I will be engaged to him in a few days. He will never marry


    you and you will never be able to take him away."


    ''Silly girl, I''m already married. Why do you ask Billy to marry me?''


    However, Vana finally found that Emily seemed to be deliberately against her, otherwise Emily would


    not say such words as "Billy will never marry you, and you will never be able to take him away".


    But soon, Vana saw that Emily seemed to be a little ufortable. Emily just stopped shouting and


    was starved of oxygen in her head, so she immediately pressed her head with her hand. And then


    Emily suppressed her anger and stepped back to touch her lower abdomen. Vana was confused, but


    she could not figure out what was wrong.


    "Vana, I don''t want to argue with you. Anyway, everything is over now. After hees back from


    abroad, Billy will be engaged to me. He won''t let our rtionship go. So you see, I will live a happier life


    than you."


    After hearing Emily''s words, Vana grasped a key point. Emily just said that Billy wouldn''t let their


    rtionship go. Could it be said that Billy had given up on Emily? If that was the case, then it was in


    line with Vana''s previous judgment.


    Last time, Emily suddenly drugged her and set her up in order to show it to Billy. At that time, Vana


    didn''t understand why Emily would take Billy to see his ex-girlfriend sleeping with someone else. Even


    though she didn''t understand Emily''s motives, Vana still felt that there was something wrong with Emily


    and Billy''s rtionship.


    What''s more, Emily''s words confirmed Vana''s guess.


    There was a great crisis in the rtionship between Emily and Billy.


    When they were about to continue their argument, Pryor, who was standing beside them, called Vana,


    so Vana ignored Emily and walked towards the filming site.


    Vana was tied to the wires, because she had to shoot the scene of falling off the cliff. The other end of


    the wires were on a big crane nearby. But it was impossible to see the crane in this shot.


    When everything was ready, Vana was immediately in the zone.


    The wind messed up Vana''s hair scattered because of the fight. No one knew that Miranda living in MB


    Country had thick ck hair. At this time, in front of the camera, her hair was so elegant and beautiful.


    Vana''s hair was hers. And Cherry''s hair had been cut short to the shoulder since she entered the


    entertainment industry. Therefore, Cherry wore a wig when she filmed, and her hair didn''t float that


    naturally.


    Therefore, Pryor took some more pictures of Vana''s beautiful hair. It was a long time before Pryor


    urged the extras to do something to force Vana.


    The extras gathered around the cliff. Vana was less than a meter away from the cliff alone. Then she


    felt someone approaching behind her, and a group of soldiers with rifles swarmed over.


    It was not until one of them pulled the trigger that Vana looked at the city in the distance in despair.


    Then she took a step to the edge of the cliff and jumped off it.


    But during this step, Vana felt that the wires on her waist seemed to be somewhat loosened. Without


    thinking carefully, she continued to jump down.


    However, Vana heard a small "click" sound when the wires were straight. By the time she realized it, it


    was toote, because the cliff was more than ten meters above the ground.


    ''Oh my God! I was fooled again! I''m doomed this time!''


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vana was very flustered and nervous, sweating profusely. As she fell unnaturally, Pryor had sensed


    that something was wrong.


    Pryor immediately pushed away the camera screen and rushed out, "What''s going on? Why are the


    wires broken? Where is Vana? Hurry up and check if she has fallen down."


    The master in charge of wires also rushed up, "Oh my God! Something must have happened. How


    could the wires break? The wires can''t be broken."


    "Someone''s dead. What a bad luck!"


    "I remember that it was her who almost had an ident yesterday, wasn''t it? Her boyfriend cameter,


    but she had an ident today again. It seems that she is really unlucky."


    "What boyfriend? Director Ryan said that this female double had a sugar daddy, and her sugar daddy


    got her the part. We''ll see about that. Theter editing will definitely let her show up at least one or two


    times. I think she deserves it. It''s better for her to die than to be in such a mess."


    "What''s wrong? Why didn''t the director and the master in charge of wires look for her? Did she break


    into pieces?"


    At this time, Charles, who heard the noise and rushed over from the limousine, sensed that something


    was wrong. He grabbed the arm of a panicked person, "Who did Director Pryor call just now? Who is in


    trouble?"


    "I, I, I don''t know. I don''t even know what that female double looks like. It has nothing to do with me.


    Don''t ask me, Mr. Charles."


    Charles shook off the man''s arm angrily and rushed to Pryor.

 Chapter 217 I Am Qualified To Hold A Gun

    Chapter 217 I Am Qualified To Hold A Gun


    As the saying goes, "Every time God closes a door, he opens a window." This time, Vana really


    understood what it meant. When she felt that she was about to die, she instinctively turned a


    somersault in the air. However, she did not expect that after she turned a somersault, she would fall on


    a tilted ne, which was a hole in the cliff. It was really fortunate that there was such a tilted ne


    which was not visible from the top of the cliff.


    Vana quickly adjusted her breath and kept her body bnced on this small area. After a while, there


    were shouts from the top of the cliff. And Vana heard a person roaring angrily, "Vana? How could it be


    Vana? Didn''t I tell you to fire her? Why is she on the set?"


    ''Damn it! It''s Charles!''


    Then, Vana heard two women''s voices.


    "Sister? My sister fell down? Is there really something wrong?" It was Emily''s voice.


    Vivian was more agitated. She seemed to be stopped and shouted hysterically, "Get out of my way. Let


    me go to find Vana. She will be fine. She will be fine."


    Just as the people were anxious, Charles''s phone suddenly rang. He was full of rage. He didn''t want to


    answer the phone at this time, but when he was about to hang up the phone, he saw the name that


    couldn''t appear. He was stunned and quickly answered the phone.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Hello!"


    Vana immediately said, "It''s me. I''m fine! But I have something to tell you. This ident was caused on


    purpose. I can''t go to find the real murderer now, so I have to ask you for help!"


    Hearing this, the expression on Charles''s face suddenly became cold. He nced at the people on the


    film set and finally said lightly, "I know. I''ll take care of everything!"


    Vana agreed and then hung up the phone.


    Then she sent a message to Vivian. Within a minute, Vivian replied to her.


    Vana read the message, "Yes, I have!" So she waited for the result at ease.


    On the filming site of the cliff, Charles and Pryor had begun to thoroughly investigate the cause of the


    ident. The staff controlling wires had examined the broken wires and confirmed that it must be


    caused by cutting artificially, so they finally came to a conclusion that this was another conspiracy to


    Charles asked the staff controlling wires to point out all the people who had touched the wires. There


    were a total of three people who had touched the wires, and one of them was Ryan, who had checked


    the wires with the staff. Therefore, Ryan was also a suspect.


    Charles''s expression didn''t get better. He said straightforwardly, "This intentional homicide is bad, and it


    even vites thew. As the supervisor of the whole y, I have the right to find the real murderer and


    send him to the police station for punishment. Therefore, the most suspicious one of you canmit


    the death penalty. If you admit it personally now, we''ll help you appeal for leniency after our crew report


    it to the police. Do you have anything to say next?"


    Immediately, some of the props staff in the group exined, "We really didn''t do anything. We have


    been working in this industry for several years. How could such a problem happen?"


    "Yes. Mr. Charles. We all work for someone else. We know what we should do and what we shouldn''t.


    We really didn''t do anything to cut the wires. And we all cherish our own props."


    "I, I, I didn''t kill anyone. I, I, I, I didn''t do anything. We, we are innocent. Mr. Charles, you must


    investigate carefully. I am innocent."


    They didn''t look faked. Charles was in a dilemma, but he still forced and tempted, "Have you found


    anyone suspicious? Or have you noticed anyone doing anything suspicious? If youe forward with


    information, I will reward you!"


    "Ah? But we didn''t seem to see anything!"


    "Do you remember that when we came to the set in advance this morning, Director Ryan said he would


    check it again in person? Then he went to see the props alone at that time."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Director Ryan is the assistant director appointed by Mr. Charles. How could he do


    such a thing?"


    "Then... Then there will be no one else. We''ve been walking around those props all day long. How can


    we forget him if we see him?"


    So they all shook their heads. Charles narrowed his eyes and looked at Ryan who was standing beside


    them.


    Ryan looked rxed, as if it was none of his business.


    "Mr. Charles, it''s just a routine examination. I didn''t do anything else! You know me. I have worked with


    Director Pryor for so many years. How could I cause trouble to his crew?"


    At this time, Vivian, who was standing in the crowd, suddenly rushed up. Before the crowd could react,


    a ck tube object quickly appeared in her hand. Vivian rushed all the way to Ryan and pressed a cold


    object against his forehead.


    "Oh my God! What''s that? Gun?"


    "Bad news! Someone is holding a gun on the film set. Call the police! Call the police!"


    Ryan, whose head was pressed against by the gun, was scared out of his wits. When he was about to


    dodge, he was scolded by Vivian loudly, "Don''t move. Be careful that my gun will go off!"


    Vana just sent a message to Vivian, asking if Vivian had brought a gun. At dinner, Vivian had told Vana


    that she had killed a person for her father today, so Vana guessed that Vivian should have brought a


    gun. But she didn''t expect that she really got an answer she wanted from Vivian.


    Vana wanted Vivian to do something to intimidate others. So Vivian could help Charles find the real


    murderer.


    At this time, Ryan with a gun to his head immediately showed a terrified expression and raised his


    hands to surrender.


    However, it was total chaos. Vivian had no choice but to fire a shot into the sky.


    As the gunshot died down, the people on the scene were so scared that they stopped shouting.


    "Be quiet! Don''t move!"


    Vivian''s words quieted everyone down and stopped them from fleeing.


    When he saw Vivian appearing in the crowd, Charles suddenly thought of the identity of Vana. ''Is this


    woman also hired by Vana to catch the murderer?''


    With such a question, Charles had to cooperate with Vivian tacitly.


    "Lady, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to hold the gun like this. I advise you to put down the gun


    and let me deal with it by myself!"


    Vivian snorted and rolled her eyes at Charles. "Why should I leave it to you? I''m Vana''s sister. You


    even made my sister in trouble in front of me. How dare you say that you want to send the murder to


    the police station and turn himself in? I think it''s just a joke. In the end, you will use other news to


    suppress this scandal. And you will forget my sister''s matter and move on. So don''t try to fool me."


    "No, trust me. You are breaking thew by doing so. I think you should understand that you can''t go out


    with a gun in H Country!"


    Vivian red at Charles and said coldly, "I''m a soldier. It''s my right to hold a gun. It''s also my duty to kill


    bad people with a gun!"


    "What? You can kill people with guns?" Ryan, whose head was pressed against Vivian''s gun, asked in


    surprise. Then he trembled all over and attracted everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 218 You Are The Murderer

    Chapter 218 You Are The Murderer


    Vivian felt that Ryan was suspicious. She had believed her first instinct that Ryan was not a good


    person at first nce. He must have something to do with this matter.


    "Are you afraid now? Let me tell you, I have known that you are the murderer since you appeared in


    the suspect queue. Why did you kill Vana? Why did you kill her in this way? Did you do it alone, or did


    you have an aplice? If you don''t answer me properly, I will shoot you!"


    After saying that, Vivian felt a strange smell around her. When she looked carefully, she found that


    Ryan in front of her had already peed in his pants. Vivian poked him with a gun in disgust and


    threatened him again, "If you don''t tell the truth, I will kill you with a gun now."


    Ryan was so frightened that he fell to the ground. Then he bowed, "Don''t kill me. I didn''t do anything. I


    didn''t expect the ident to be so smooth. How could it be broken so easily? I didn''t kill anyone. I


    really didn''t kill anyone. Please let me go."


    Obviously, Ryan''s words were contradictory. Vivian stepped on his back, and Ryan was pressed to the


    wet soil by this force. Then, Vivian moved her feet to his face and pointed a gun at the spot between


    his eyebrows. "Don''t move. You said you didn''t expect the ident to be so smooth, and the wires to


    break so easily? So you know the wires will break, right?"


    Ryan was stunned, and then he made a voice of fear.


    Of course, it was impossible for Vivian to kill Ryan, but she saw that he hadn''t admitted it in person, so


    she pointed her gun at his thigh and shot.


    As the blood spurted out, everyone covered their ears and shrank their necks in horror.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Don''t kill me! I''ll tell you everything!" Ryan curled up in pain, but since Vivian was still


    stepping on his face, he could do nothing but endure the pain.


    "Tell me, or I''ll shoot you right now!" As she spoke, Vivian pointed her gun at Ryan''s forehead.


    "This time... Killing her... I''m not... I''m not the only one... the only one who came up with it. I never


    thought that I would kill her! I was... I was assigned by someone else. She only told me that she wanted


    to break Vana''s wires. So I didn''t kill her. I didn''t kill her."


    Vivian and Charles narrowed their eyes. Then Vivian asked anxiously, "Who is it? Who told you to do


    this?"


    Ryan burst into tears. He looked up at the crowd and seemed to be looking for someone. When


    Charles saw that Ryan cast a nce at him, the two women beside him huddled together.


    "It''s Cherry! Cherry asked me to do that! Ouch, it hurts. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die."


    After hearing Ryan''s words, Vivian immediately let go of him.


    At the same time, the two people who huddled up next to Charles suddenly separated. Cherry pushed


    Emily away and shouted, "It''s not me. I didn''t kill her. Don''t believe him."


    Ryan struggled to his feet, "Cherry, you still want to deny it? I''ve already been shot once. Do you still


    want me to be killed? Just admit it, or I''ll tell everyone what you''ve done in the crew."


    Ryan''s wound was still bleeding, but in order to save his life, he had to stand out to defend himself.


    After hearing Ryan''s words, Cherry suddenly felt desperate. She looked around in shock and panic,


    and then she suddenly stepped back and pointed at Emily. "Emily, it''s you. It''s you who asked me to do


    this. You said that there would be some small idents on the film set to punish the bitch, Vana. You


    hinted me, right? It''s you! It must be you!"


    Emily''s face turned pale for no reason. She bit her lips, "Cherry. How can you use a good person


    unjustly? Although I don''t like my sister, I won''t kill her. After all, she is my parents'' biological daughter.


    How could I do that? You misunderstood me. You said that other actors on the film set were always


    pushing you out, so I gave you the idea. Why do you think it''s me now?"


    Ryan said anxiously, "Cherry, it''s you. Just admit it. After knowing that Vana came to the set, you


    deliberately distanced me from you and asked me to kill her for you. What happened yesterday was


    also because of your instructions, and today I was almost shot to death. It''s you. Admit it quickly."


    All of a sudden, Cherry copsed on the ground with a pale face. She had never expected that she


    would do such a thing as she believed in Emily''s words. Moreover, she didn''t record it when Emily


    called her, so she had no evidence now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ''I''m done! I killed her!''


    "No, it''s you, Emily. It''s you who set me up. You nted the seed of hatred in my heart for Vana, and


    then continued to make it stronger. Now after instigating me to do such a thing, you actually want to


    kick me when I''m down with no evidence. I tell you, you can''t seed. Even if I am in jail, I will destroy


    you!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she jumped up and rushed to Emily, who was lying on the ground


    with a sad face. Before she could fight Emily, Cherry heard Emily suddenly say, "I feel dizzy. I want..."


    "Emily, stop pretending to be unconscious. Get up! You bitch!"


    No matter how hard Cherry tried, Emily still didn''t wake up.


    At this time, everyone realized that Emily really fainted, and the culprit was still Cherry who deliberately


    killed Vana. All the people around suddenly panicked.


    At this point, the act between Vivian and Charles was finally finished. Vivian put away her pistol and


    walked to Charles. "Vana asked me to help you find the real murderer. You should not be scared by


    me, right?"


    Charles was slightly stunned, but soon he shook his head. "I''ve called an ambnce to send the


    unconscious person to the hospital. Now go to the prop crew and get Vana up with a crane."


    Vivian nodded her head. The purpose she talked to Charles was to ask him to find someone to save


    Vana.


    As soon as Vana came up, Cherry, who slumped on the ground, jumped up in surprise. Vana was


    about to ask Vivian about the situation at the scene, but Cherry pounced on Vana and began to fight


    her. Vana and Vivian finally stopped Cherry, who looked very embarrassed and dejected. She stared at


    Vana, "You lied to me? Why did you lie to me?"


    Vana just smiled and said nothing. But Vivian said coldly, "Do you think it makes sense that you tried to


    kill someone deliberately?"


    Cherry restrained herself a little, because she knew Vivian had a gun.


    "But... But she is still alive. I didn''t break thew at all!"


    "Really? Then you have to be sent to the prison for Discipline!"


    "No, I don''t want it. You will ruin me. It''s not easy for me to get here and have such good resources.


    How... How can you do this to me?"


    Finally, Vana couldn''t help but hold Vivian''s hand to stop her from wasting her time. Then Vana said


    sarcastically to Cherry, "Which is more important, your future or my life? If you continue to stay on the


    set, I will cut your wires next time. Well, if you can''t ept it, then go to jail!" After saying that, Vana


    red at Cherry, who was silent, and then left with Vivian.

 Chapter 219 Official Micro-blog

    Chapter 219 Official Micro-blog


    In the hotel near the shooting base, Vana was ring at the man in front of her. Just a moment ago,


    she came out with Vivian, and was taken here by Charles. Then, regardless of the hotel''s


    soundproofing effect, Charles taught Vana a lesson. Therefore, Vana was angry at this time,pletely


    because of Charles.


    "What are you looking at me for? Look at you. You are disheveled and unkempt. You don''t know how to


    behave. Is it so funny to be a stand-in? I really don''t want to talk about you anymore. If you think it''s so


    interesting, don''te to my crew."


    "Damn it! Who cares about you? Does it have anything to do with you whether I''m in your crew or not?


    I''m here for Director Pryor, not for you."


    Charles was too angry to say a word. He stood aside and wanted to hit Vana, but Vana stepped back


    and dodged.


    Then Vana pulled out a chair and sat down. She said to Charles who was still very angry, "I have to tell


    you that I have broken up with Bill, and I dumped him this time. So it''s none of your business!"


    Charles squinted his eyes and said coldly, "So he went back with me deliberately that morning?"


    "Yes, he said he would take me back. I promised him to go back with him, but then I regretted."


    "Vana, Kelvin has done too much for you. You can''t always do this to him!"


    "I know, but I''m pregnant. You can''t let him be the father of other people''s children!"


    Vana didn''t know why she said so. Maybe she really wanted to break up with Bill.


    Charles immediately widened his eyes and looked at Vana''s belly, but he did not say anything. Then he


    shook his head and said helplessly, "I won''t meddle in your business, but you also said that you are


    pregnant, so don''t go to the crew as a stand-in."


    "It''s okay if you don''t want me to be a stand-in. Then you have to lend me money."


    "Why did you borrow money?"


    "I have a child, but I haven''t held a wedding. Why do you think I borrow money?"


    Charles was irritated by Vana''s words again, but soon he took out a bank card and handed it to her.


    "This is what he asked me to give you. A ck card should be enough for your wedding."


    Vana pushed Charles''s hand away and spread her own palm. "I don''t want his money. Give me your


    bank card."


    With an angry face, Charles stared at Vana for a long time before he took out his own bank card. Vana


    immediately grabbed it and looked at it. Then she smiled, "Then I''ll use it as I like! There must be


    money in it!"


    Charles didn''t say anything but stared at Vana. Vana rushed to the door of the room and opened the


    door. "I know. I''ll check it myself! Remember to send me the password!"


    After saying that, Vana left the hotel. Standing in the hotel alone, Charles thought for a long time and


    finally found that he seemed to be cheated by Vana.


    Vana''s husband, Simon, attacked Charles''spany yesterday, which caused the stock market to be


    unstable and Charles had lost a lot.


    And today, Vana borrowed money from him to hold the wedding for Simon. And Charles gave his bank


    card to her so easily. It was... It was really not worth it.


    Charles regretted for a long time. Finally, he decided not to tell Kelvin about Vana''s pregnancy, in case


    anything bad happened to Kelvin again.


    After leaving the hotel, Vana and Vivian rushed to the hospital where the crew had called an


    ambnce.


    She heard that Emily fainted for no reason, so she took Vivian to bully Emily.


    But when she arrived at the hospital, Vana found that Emily had left. She tried to ask several doctors


    and nurses about Emily''s condition, but they all said that it was a patient''s secret and could not be told.


    Finally, she had to give up and went on a date with Vivian as usual.


    ......


    Vana didn''t need to work in the film crew anymore. And she also got Charles''s bank card to buy a pair


    of rings for Simon, so she lived a quite leisurely life now.


    In the morning, after waking up naturally at home, Vana was dropped off near thepany by Simon''s


    car. After having lunch with Simon, she went back to Song Studio, which was only one floor above


    Simon''s office, and handled her work with Simon.


    The previous pair of jewelry rings had been sold to the public, and the name "Halia" had spread all over


    the country. It was said that SS Jewelry would invite Vana, a newer who had been involved in


    scandals, to be the spokesperson. So this time, it was said that Vana would get in themercial for


    the two jewelry rings.


    This was also a way to prove Vana''s innocence, which led to the people who had been paying attention


    to her scandal gradually ept her.


    However, things were always rtive. Some people could understand Vana, while others would


    extremely reject her. Therefore, there were many people on the official Micro-blog of SS Jewelry


    cursing Vana, and they even said that they had been disappointed in SS Jewelry and decided not to


    buy any jewelry from SS Jewelry.


    This method to get the concession of SS Jewelry by provoking the crowd did not make SS Jewelry


    react. On the contrary, the official Micro-blog of SS Jewelry directly released a group of life photos of


    Vana, and added, "The spokesperson of SS Jewelry: Vana!"


    This reckless behavior once again made this round of topic hotter.


    Thements below this group of photos were as follows:


    [When Will You Come Back Home: It''s an insult to Halia, the new genius of jewelry design. I can''t


    believe SS Jewelry found Vana who is morally bankrupt as the spokesperson. This work ''Halia'' with the


    same name as the designer is so eye-catching and perfect. How could this work be defiled by this


    woman? Let''s resist Vana together. ]


    [Sitting On The Leg Of The Buddha: The video of Vana as a sex ve is released. Watch it quickly.


    Website: https:xxn67%76% sogou. ]


    [Little Tiger: Who is Vana? Why do I feel that she has been popr recently? It seemed that she had


    an affair with Charles? I''m wondering whether Charles would reject her because of her scandal. Let''s


    wait and see. We will treat her as Charles treats her! ]


    [Home Design: Wow, Halia is really a genius! I really want to buy this jewelry, but when I see the


    bnce in my card... Oh my God, I''m about a million short. I choose to give up silently! ]


    [Girl Loves Design: Hey! ''Home Design'', I love your DIY videos the most. But you''re so rich that you


    have hundreds of thousands of savings. I worship you in silence! ]


    [My Sky: Grandpa Brandon has been very popr recently. I heard that his disciple is going to take


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    part in the new designerpetition. I''m looking forward to it. Grandpa Brandon''s work is the best. I''ll


    vote for the disciple of Grandpa Brandon! I wonder whether Grandma Renee, working in the studio of


    SS Jewelry, would ask her apprentice to take part in thepetition. I want to see the best of the best.


    Thepetition must be wonderful! ]


    [TT Mother: Ha-ha. The guy up there must have been born after 2010. Mrs. Renee is only more than


    30 years old. Who allows you to call her Grandma? ]


    [¡­¡­ ]


    Less than an hourter, Charles reposted thement from "Little Tiger" and said that he didn''t reject


    Vana! [She deserves everyone''s sympathy and care! And she is a good girl! ]


    The micro-blog reposted by Charles was once again on the trending topics, and then the scandal of


    Vana was paid attention to by people from all walks of life. Many people sided with Charles after


    knowing the scandal of Vana and posted the words "tolerance and care". In less than half an hour,


    someone even posted a micro-blog, and the pictures attached below the micro-blog were all banners.


    For example, "care for the victims", "let the victims find a harbor of their hearts", and "don''t ignore the


    hurt around them, or perhaps your family will hurt at this time". This micro-blog had been reposted


    about one hundred thousand times. As soon as people went to the Micro-blog, it was full of words and


    emojis of derision, which was iparably spectacr.

 Chapter 220 Spy On Each Other

    Chapter 220 Spy On Each Other


    This matter had been going on for a week. Finally, it was the time for Vana to meet Brandon again.


    This time, Brandon sent her a message, with only an address and time. Vana knew that Brandon would


    do something big.


    Vana told Simon that she had something to deal with tonight, so Simon let her go out.


    The new year just passed. Everyone was immersed in the new year''s atmosphere. When Vana came


    out, there were not many people outside. In addition, her recent efforts to prove her innocence had


    been effective, so she didn''t have to hide when she went out.


    When she arrived at the hotel appointed with Brandon, Vana saw arge group of famous Micro-blog


    celebrities led by Brandon.


    Vana didn''t have enough time to react, but soon Brandon noticed her and called her over. After Vana


    observed the surroundings carefully, Brandon introduced her to other media, "This is Vana Gu. She''s


    so popr. Now as long as you have anything to do with her, the news will be popr. Am I right


    before? I will take you to see her."


    "It''s really Vana. I''ve seen her photo posted by SS Jewelry. She''s Vana!"


    "Mr. Brandon is not lying. Take some pictures and post them to Microblog."


    At this time, when he saw that everyone took out their mobile phones and was about to take photos,


    Brandon stopped them. "Don''t worry. Don''t take photos for the time being. After Vana finished dinner,


    you can take a few photos. But you have promised that you can''t tie me to her before thepetition.


    That''s the deal. Do you agree?"


    "Of course we remember what Mr. Brandon said. Don''t worry. You said that you would destroy Renee


    this time. We have written the copy. How can we not believe you?"


    Vana was anxious, but soon she called Brandon "Master" in a low voice. Then Brandon followed her to


    the side.


    As for this title, it was a consensus reached between Vana and Brandon after they secretly contacted


    each other several times. In order to make Brandon trust her more, Vana had to call Brandon "Master".


    When Brandon and Vana came to the side, Vana said secretly, "Master, reporters are unreliable. Aren''t


    you afraid that they will secretly take our photos and post them on the Inte? In this way, Renee will


    know that I have contacted you in private and that I am a spy. At that time, we won''t be able to get their


    inside information."


    Brandon waved his hand. "Don''t worry. These are my former friends. They only care about money and


    news, so I told them that I would destroy Renee. They were waiting for this day. If they don''t listen to


    me, I can choose not to give them the news."


    Vana didn''t know much about these things, but in front of Brandon, she just needed to be stupid and


    listen to him. So Vana didn''t hesitate anymore and went back to the table with Brandon.


    During the party, Vana spent most of her time listening to Brandon''s praise of his ability. Whether it was


    getting into the inner circle of Renee or the previous incident of taking advantage of others, Brandon


    showed iparably pride and confidence, which made Vana more and more disgusted.


    Therefore, she didn''t eat much tonight. And Brandon arranged for her to be photographed by everyone.


    After sending away the media, Brandon and Vana began to discuss their n.


    Brandon seemed very interested in the new jewelry, "Halia". So he kept asking Vana who made this set


    of jewelry. Vana couldn''t tell the truth, so she said casually, "Master, Renee''s studio keeps this work


    confidential this time. I don''t know who Halia is, but when I was in the studio, someone said that Halia


    should be someone rted to the Si Family."


    "The Si Family? Simon? Is he Renee''s nephew? Is he one of the founders of SS Jewelry with Renee?


    Is this information urate? How do you know that Halia has something to do with them?"


    Vana pretended to recall for a while. "I don''t know. You know that I''m just chosen by them as the design


    sessor, but in fact, I go to their studio just to study and practice every day. I have never seen the


    designer, Halia. As for the reason why the staff of the studio say so, it seems that they are so sure


    because the designer''s name is Halia Si."


    "Nonsense!" Brandon was a little angry, but he calmed down immediately. He thought for a while, "But


    it''s not impossible. Although the stage name, Halia Si, is unique, it''s not very pleasant to hear. It''s


    better to use other names. Maybe it''s really rted to the Si Family, so the designer came up with this


    stage name."


    Vana immediately nodded, "Yes, that''s right. We thought so at that time."


    Brandon frowned with a headache, "But the design of that group is very good, and it was done together


    with that bastard, Albert. I think it must be an old master in the circle. After all, Albert never works with


    neers. So don''t be afraid. I don''t think Halia will take part in thispetition."


    Of course, Vana nodded, but she was cursing Brandon in her heart. ''I''ll definitely take part in the


    "By the way, Vana, is there any news about their studio recently? I want to tell you that I n to


    giarize Kim''s recent work with the theme of the dragon in the H Country. Have you heard anything


    about it from Renee?"


    Vana rolled her eyes quickly. It urred to her that Renee had mentioned that the dragon made by Kim


    recently was the coiled dragon, which was a kind of dragon that was most often used to make jade.


    Moreover, because there were so many works of this kind of dragon, everyone had a deep impression


    of this kind of jade with dragon pattern. So this time, Kim nned to make jade with dragon pattern that


    was different from the past, which could overturn everyone''s cognition and show his design style.


    "As soon as you mentioned it, I remember that Renee and Kim met in the studio yesterday, and they


    came for this design. It seemed that the species they had chosen before was... It was the coiled


    dragon? Do you know this kind of dragon?"


    Hearing what Vana said, Brandon became energetic at once. He nodded, "Yes, the coiled dragon.


    ording to my sources, Kim did choose the coiled dragon, but you said they chose the coiled dragon


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    before. What about now? Does it change now?"


    Vana mumbled, "They chose the coiled dragon, but they have been discussing about the flood dragon


    all the time. They also asked their assistant to print many pictures of the flood dragon. I don''t know


    what they chose."


    "Flood dragon? Did they change it to the flood dragon?"


    Vana pretended not to understand, but subconsciously said, "Although I don''t know what dragon


    pattern they chose, I know their materials. They seem to use ck gem melons and Mysian ck


    gems."


    "ck gem melons? It seems to be a flood dragon. The flood dragon is ck. Yes, it must be a flood


    dragon."

 Chapter 221 Discuss Their Options

    Chapter 221 Discuss Their Options


    Brandon''s eyes lit up and he chuckled to himself. Then, Vana deliberately inquired about Brandon''s


    preparations for thepetition. She lied, "By the way, Master, Renee said that she would choose


    several outstanding students to participate in thepetition. I don''t know if the people you choose are


    As soon as he heard this topic, Brandon asked in confusion, "But aren''t you the main force of Renee?


    Why does she choose several outstanding students to participate in thepetition? Isn''t this a


    contradiction? It will make you lose thepetition!"


    Seeing that she almost said something wrong, Vana immediately mediated, "No, Master. Her n is to


    first set off my position with the reputation of these outstanding students, which is equivalent to


    supporting me. Then when the final jewelry evaluation ispleted, she will let them make mistakes


    and leave the crown to me. But if they had defeated your students before, wouldn''t you be left behind


    early? Even if I withdrew from thepetition and made Renee lose her power, it would only result in


    nobody winning the championship. In the end, her team would still be the top, and her reputation


    wouldn''t be damaged, right?"


    Brandon was a little stunned and said angrily, "She is so cunning. It seems that she has been fully


    prepared. I knew she wouldn''t wait for me to humiliate her. But I didn''t expect her to use this trick to


    deal with me. Then I have to find a very powerful student to stand out in the final result and suppress


    her students."


    Vana nodded, "Master, you said that there are very few students studying for less than a year among


    your students, right? Then who is the most capable in this group? I know what Renee''s students are


    good at, so I can help youpare them ande up with some ideas."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Brandon still said angrily, "There are indeed few students studying for less than a year here, but I can


    find someone. There is a genius from H Country in M Country who is very famous recently. Her name


    seems to be... Wendy Wen. She''s just a neer who has just started her career for more than ten


    months. I''ll see if I can invite her to join the team and defeat Renee."


    Vana had heard about Wendy Wen. It seemed that Wendy Wen had be famous in the Harry Show


    and got the jewelry supply qualification for recent seasons of the Harry Show.


    "Master, I think Wendy can do it. I''ve heard that Renee''s students are all well-grounded in design, but


    very few of them can step onto the stage with their design ability. But you should be aware that Renee


    can adjust her n at any time, so you can tell me if you need anything, and I can give you some


    information in time."


    Brandon nodded with relief. Then, the two of them talked for a while before they separated.


    It was almost nine o''clock when Vana returned home. The Si family gathered together because of the


    Spring Festival, so Vana had been living with Simon''s parents and grandfather for the past few days.


    Even Ethan who had been living at home recently moved to the vi of Simon because his mother


    hadn''t returned home.


    When Vana opened the door, Judy walked up to her in a hurry and warmly held her hands. She said


    with concern, "Vana, your hands are so cold. Is it cold outside?"


    Vana shook her head, "No, I''m fine, Mom!"


    Although what she said was a lie, Vana''s heart was not cold at all.


    Judy pulled Vana into the house and handed her a bowl of ginger tea. When he heard the sound of


    Vana, Simon walked down from the study and sat on the double sofa with Vana. Then he asked with


    concern about what Vana had done outside.


    "What did you get from Brandon today? Does he have any new n?"


    Vana nodded, "It''s a pity that Auntie didn''te today. Otherwise, I can discuss with her how to deal


    with it."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, the doorbell rang. Before everyone knew who it was, the


    electronic butler reported, "I have detected that Mr. Andrew and Mrs. Renee havee to visit us. The


    master is at home and is about to open the door for you!"


    As the electronic butler opened the door, Renee and Andrew walked in with two bags of gifts.


    "Well, Judy, you are also here today!" Renee handed the gifts to the servant, walked in and held hands


    with Judy.


    "It''s new year yesterday. We are all reunited here these days. Just now, Vana was talking about you.


    And you came so soon. It seems that you two have telepathy, which makes me jealous!"


    Judy said with a pout on purpose. Renee pretended to pinch her mouth, so Judy quickly hid her


    expression.


    "Well, you can talk to Vana for a while. I''ll prepare some fruits for you. Don''t go back tonight!"


    Renee agreed and then came to Vana''s side. Vana had texted Renee that she would meet Brandon.


    So Renee asked directly, "Vana, what did Brandon say this time?"


    Vana quickly told Renee what she had discussed with Brandon, and then she told Renee that Brandon


    was going to giarize the idea of Kim. After hearing it, Reneeined bitterly, and then she said,


    "I will discuss with Kim about the solution. And you have found out that he has no trump card. He


    probably wants to wait for you to withdraw from thepetition in the end, so he can destroy my


    reputation and raise his own status. After all, the person who can humiliate me must be more capable


    than me."


    "Yes, Auntie. That''s why I made up the story that you have a student team. Only in this way can he tell


    me the truth."


    After thinking for a while, Renee said, "You said he was going to invite Wendy back to defeat me? But


    you won''t quit thepetition at that time. If he seeds in making friends with Wendy, your opponent


    will be her."


    "Yes! I don''t know if she will say yes to Brandon. If she does, it will be difficult."


    Renee was also in a dilemma. "If we have acquaintances who can help us make friends with her, we


    can unite with Wendy in advance. After all, Wendy is very capable. If she really helps Brandon, it will do


    us no good."


    At this time, Simon, who was sitting next to them, suddenly joined the conversation between the two.


    He said, "Why don''t you let me see if there is any way to make friends with Wendy?"


    Renee was surprised, "That''s great. I''ll leave it to you!"


    Vana also nodded with relief. ''It seems that there''s still a chance.''


    Then Renee and Vana talked for a while and ended the topic.

 Chapter 222 Sow Discord

    Chapter 222 Sow Discord


    A week had passed, and Renee''s studio had indeed put together a group of students to participate in


    thepetition ording to the n, and the leading film of Vana had also been filmed. Although the


    leading film was short, only in 3 seconds, as soon as it was released, with the news of Vana''s


    participation, it also upied the headlines of every newspaper.


    Vana''s counterattack shocked the masses, and the previous spections that Vana took the


    opportunity to make a debut proved to be true.


    No matter whether Vana took the opportunity to make a debut, Vana had already been recognized.


    After the announcement of the leading movie and thepetition, the first one to find Vana was


    naturally Brandon. On the phone, Brandon seemed to be very angry, and his tone became strange.


    "Vana, what''s wrong with you? How can you not discuss with me about such a big thing as announcing


    thepetition? Do you know that you are my disciple now? If you don''t listen to me, you will be a


    traitor!"


    Vana felt Brandon was exaggerating the matter. ''There''s something wrong with him. And now I''m a little


    bit affected by him.''


    But what Vana said was tofort Brandon. She said, "Master, listen to me. Didn''t you say that you


    wanted to ruin Renee''s reputation? Now everyone in the world knows that I would participate in the


    catching?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Brandon''s eyes lit up. He said calmly, "Oh! So that''s your n. It is a very good n. It


    seems that you have half my talent."


    Vana rolled her eyes on the other side of the phone, but said tteringly, "Yes, Master, didn''t you say


    that if I wanted to make a person fall more miserably, I had to make him stand higher first? I''m doing


    this to make Renee unable to fight back, so I want everyone to focus on me!"


    Brandon nodded with a proud smile.


    In the next few days, Vana also filmed a series of promotional photos, and even released them together


    with the jewelry, "Halia", producing a set of mysterious promotional photos.


    At the same time, Vana saw the news about Emily in the headlines of Micro-blog. Emily officially


    entered the entertainment circle and registered for the jewelry designpetition, and the person who


    rmended that Emily should participate in thepetition was Barry.


    Some people said that Cherry, the goddaughter of Barry, was also caught trying to kill someone


    because of punishing the neer. Some people said that Barry had given up on Cherry, so he found


    Emily. And someone said that the rtionship between Emily and Barry was not clear. The gossip that


    Emily was likely to be pregnant and hospitalized also came out.


    Vana thought to herself, ''It doesn''t exist. Emily is pregnant? She pretends to be purer than a virgin.


    How could she get pregnant for someone?''


    It must be a false news released by Emily''s studio, which tried to make Emily a popr star because of


    the dirt, but it seemed to have failed.


    First of all, Emily didn''t have any work of her own. At least, Vana had got the endorsement of SS


    Jewelry, which was a big resource. She had already gained a firm foothold before Emily.


    Secondly, the gossip about Emily was getting more and more intense. After all, people hated


    mistresses. Once she wasbeled as "mistress", Emily would never be able to get rid of it for the rest of


    her life. On the other hand, although it was revealed that Vana had been treated as a sex ve in a


    foreign country for four years, it happened because she had been persecuted. On the side of the


    victim, Vana had received public sympathy, so she had a much more positive image than Emily.


    Thest point was that Vana was recognized by Charles as soon as she entered the circle. Although


    the matter between the two had not been rified directly, there were still big names binding the two


    together, which made Vana more famous.


    The news about Emily appeared for only one day and was soon covered by other news, so no one


    remembered her name.


    After another week, Vana had been trying to make friends with people around in the name of Renee.


    The headlines about Vana appeared almost three or four times a week. And Emily finally opened her


    mind and announced that she was going to shoot a TV series with Director Barry. As the news spread,


    Emily''s name was finally remembered.


    On this day, Vana invited Vivian to pick out diamond rings. As abourer, Terence had been holding


    their bags and following them from a distance to send messages to his boss.


    "Boss, Mrs. Vana and her friend have entered the jewelry store to buy diamond rings. If you don''t let


    me stop her, your wife will soon be someone else''s wife! "


    Within a moment, Simon did reply to Terence. But he still said in a calm tone, "Terence, there is a kind


    of friendship called intimate friends. Do you understand? "


    Terence pouted and was typing in frustration. "I know, bestie. But they wear diamond rings together.


    They''re probablyce, I guess. "


    But before Terence sent the message, Simon sent another message. "I forgot, you don''t have a friend,


    so you don''t know what a close friend means! "


    After Terence finished reading this piece, Simon replied again, "Lace? "


    "Boss, it means lesbian. Do you understand now? "


    It was true that it took a long time for Simon to reply this time. When Terence received the message


    from Simon, it had been more than 10 minutes. Moreover, it seemed that Vana and Vivian had chosen


    a pair of diamond rings and were putting them on each other''s fingers.


    When he took out his phone and was about to shoot a video, Terence received a suitable reply from


    Simon. "I have a meeting to attend. I won''t reply to this matter. Besides, I''m the only one who knows


    Vana''s sexual orientation. After all, she''s so obsessed with me! "


    All of a sudden, Terence felt Simon had a deep love for Vana. However, after he put his phone down,


    Terence saw Vana and Vivian stretching out their hands and staring at the rings on their hands,


    "Damn it! Does Mrs. Vana have to do this to boss? No, I have to stop her."


    After saying that, Terence pushed open the door of the jewelry store and walked in.


    At this time, Vana and Vivian had already chosen a pair of rings, ready to pay by credit card.


    Terence came to Vana and pretended to take a nce at the rings in front of Vana. Then he said


    casually, "Wow, this pair of rings are so vulgar. If it were our boss, he would definitely not choose such


    rings!"


    He stressed the word "boss" on purpose to remind Vana that she had a husband.


    Hearing this, Vana really stopped. She looked at Terence, "Your boss won''t be so picky, will he? I can


    only afford this pair of rings. Vivian said they were beautiful and she liked them very much."


    Terence was so angry that he clenched his fists and continued to sow dissension between them.


    "What''s the use of Vivian''s opinion? What our boss likes is the best."

 Chapter 223 This Pair Of Rings

    Chapter 223 This Pair Of Rings


    Terence''s words touched the deepest part of Vana''s heart. She wanted to buy Simon and herself a


    diamond ring, and the most important reason was to make Simon like it. Since Terence said that Simon


    didn''t like such a ring, it should be true. After all, Terence knew Simon well.


    "What kind of ring do you think your boss will like?"


    After saying that, Vana whispered to Vivian, "I suspect that the ring that Simon likes is very expensive.


    If I don''t have enough moneyter, I have to borrow money from you."


    But in Terence''s eyes, his boss''s wife was mocking his boss''s taste. ''Humph! Let me show you. My


    boss''s taste is beyond your reach.''


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After thinking for a while, Terence looked at the rings on the counter, but he didn''t know what his boss


    liked. ''My boss is always moody. Even if he met something he liked, he wouldn''t show a surprised


    expression.


    So what should I choose?


    Oh! Boss likes simple things.


    That''s right. This is the best choice.''


    After ncing at the diamond rings, Terence found that the rings were all very gorgeous and eye-


    catching, which made people look ungenerous. So Terence turned to the counter on the other side,


    where there were no diamond rings, and patiently picked out those rings.


    ''It''s true. The rings inside are suitable for my boss. This one has a single pattern and sexy ripples. It


    must be deeply loved by my boss. I really know my boss too well.''


    So Terence asked someone to pick up the rings he liked, and then in this way, he chose several simr


    rings.


    It was not until Terence stopped by the counter with pride and confidence that Vana and Vivian walked


    towards him.


    Vana and Vivian looked at these rings, which were very ordinary. As a beginner in jewelry design, Vana


    thought these rings were no different from those produced in bulk.


    "Terence, are you sure this is what your boss likes?"


    Terence answered proudly, "Yes, that''s what he likes. Although the rings you saw are not fancy, I want


    to tell you that only these rings can show the temperament of my boss. You won''t understand."


    Vana really didn''t understand. She took a look at Vivian, who was standing next to her. Vivian also


    showed that she couldn''t understand Simon''s aesthetic.


    But Vana was still careful about Terence''s rmendation. After all, Terence had been working for


    Simon for several years, so he should know Simon''s hobbies best.


    So Vana pretended to ask for advice, "Which one does your boss like best among these rings?"


    In a dilemma, Terence looked at the rings he had chosen. There were ripples, square, apple and


    monkey. The reason why he chose the apple was that his boss only ate apple. And as for the monkey,


    it was because Vana''s animal sign was the monkey.


    ''Ah, it''s so hard to choose!


    However, it might be better to choose a monkey. After all, boss loves Mrs. Vana most who''s asking for


    my opinion now, but she actually wants to buy a ring for another woman.


    Forget it, let''s choose the monkey. The monkey is intelligent and mysterious. It should be in line with


    boss''s taste.''


    If he were here, Simon would be very confused by what Terence was thinking.


    "This pair!" As he spoke, Terence pointed at the pair of rings shaped like monkeys with a guilty


    conscience.


    When she saw the shape of the rings, Vana really wanted to yell at Terence.


    So Vana immediately retorted, "Are you sure? Is Simon the one who likes such childish rings?"


    Terence asked at once, "Childish? Mrs. Vana, open your eyes wide and see what kind of animal it is!"


    Vana blinked her eyes. ''Is it not a monkey, but a human ape?''


    However, when she was asked by Terence, Vana found a problem. It seemed that she had indeed seen


    several monkey dolls and porcin dolls in Simon''s house after she married into the Si Family.


    Moreover, Vana remembered that once she and Simon went out to eat hot pot with Ethan and L.


    When they went back home, they saw a w machine at the exit of the mall. At that time, Ethan also


    ran over there when L said she wanted to y. When Ethan asked what kind of doll Simon was


    going to catch, Simon also told Ethan clearly that he wanted to catch a monkey...


    ''Does Simon really have a special animal fetish? And the target is... Such a childish monkey.''


    "Well, I understand. Mr. Terence, you mean that, right?"


    Terence snorted, "Now you know that the ring you chose is not good, right? My boss has good taste,


    and he''s rational. People like you can''t understand, so you should listen to me instead of following your


    own ideas! That''s it. I have nothing to say now."


    Vana looked at Vivian with some hesitation. Although Vivian didn''t understand why Terence would


    choose such a pair of rings, Terence also said that he knew Simon very well, so Vivian didn''t say


    anything and let Vana make the decision by herself.


    Vana hesitated for a while and finallypromised. She came to the counter, pointed at the pair of


    rings in the shape of monkey and asked the shop assistant, "Excuse me, how much is this pair?"


    "Hello, Miss. This pair of rings are tinum couple rings of the animal series. You can buy a man''s ring


    and we''ll get you ady''s ring. The price of a man''s ring is 48000 dors, which happens to be a


    discount of 30 percent off for our shop''s recent anniversary celebration. After the discount, the price is


    33600 dors! Do you want to buy it?"


    "What? So cheap?"


    Vana''s words made Terence, who was standing aside, speechless. He shouted angrily in his heart,


    ''Mrs. Vana, you still think it''s cheap? As a close friend of yours, it''s enough for you to buy rings which


    are over 30000 dors for her. Otherwise, I will really fall out with you for my boss.''


    Hearing that the rings were too cheap, the shop assistant had to show an apologetic smile. "Yes, Miss.


    This pair of couple rings are no longer released in our shop, so there will be a discount on the price. If


    you think our rings are cheap, you can choose the pair of rings you just picked. The total price is 2.98


    million dors. If you want, I''ll pack them now."


    Terence stopped Vana right away. "2.98 million dors? Mrs. Vana, you are such a waste of money,


    aren''t you? My boss doesn''t like you to be like this! Don''t you think it''s heartbreaking for you to spend


    my boss''s money buying rings for others?"


    As soon as she heard that Simon didn''t like her like this, Vana subconsciously felt that Simon didn''t like


    things that would attract the public''s attention, which further confirmed her idea. So Vana gritted her


    teeth and nodded, and said to the shop assistant next to her, "Then please pack up this pair of rings.


    We''d better choose this pair!"


    Such a big difference immediately made this shop assistant''s performance a lot worse, so her attitude


    immediately became bad. She was reluctant to pay attention to the packing. And she wasn''t very nice


    when Vana swiped her credit card.


    However, Vana was finally relieved. The matter that she had been thinking about for two months was


    finally solved.

 Chapter 224 Bestie

    Chapter 224 Bestie


    Three dayster, the one-day registration for thepetition officially began. All the contestants could


    log on to the website of thepetition to sign up, and then they needed to choose their ID cards and


    phone numbers to sign up. In this way, the sponsor could use those ID cards to find out whether each


    contestant had a design qualification of less than a year. And it also could achieve the purpose of


    anonymous registration. In this way, the right right to confidentiality of each contestant was guaranteed,


    and Vana could also participate in thepetition in the name of Halia in thest stage. It was a


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    scheme that Kim and Renee had nned for a long time.


    After 24 hours of registration, the backstage statistics showed that there were more than 6000 new


    designers participating in thepetition. After the first round of screening, there were actually more


    than 300 people pretending to be new designers. After deleting these more than 300 people, the


    number of participants also reached 6100.


    After the second round of reexamination, Renee and a group of designers held an emergency meeting


    in Renee''s studio. This meeting was also attended by Vana, so Vana got an astonishing list.


    Among the neers, two of them were the new designer who had won the prize or had been well-


    known. One was undoubtedly the intelligent designer, Wendy Wen, who was not yet acquainted with


    Simon.


    The other one was none other than Sally, who was also the best friend of Vana.


    Vana didn''t expect that Sally could stand out in the CY Design Base and get the first ce in the first


    round of thepetition in base. The base even rmended that Sally participate in this


    internationalpetition.


    Sally''s ranking was based on selection by all kinds of designers in the base, so the strength of her was


    obvious to all.


    When Renee released the identification photos of these two people, Vana was shocked and interrupted


    her, "Aunt! Sally is my friend. I don''t know if I can get her to join us!"


    Everyone present knew the rtionship between Vana and Renee, but they didn''t know the


    rtionship between Vana and Simon. Therefore, they guessed that Vana was a coteral rtive of


    the Song Family, and didn''t doubt Vana''s identity.


    As Renee said, no one in the Song Studio spread the identities of Vana and Simon.


    When she heard "Sally", Renee was still in a daze. Then she quickly looked at the names of the two


    people, and said in surprise, "So you can let her join us?"


    "Yes, we can not only let her join us, but also let her continue to be an undercover in the ss of


    Brandon''s disciple. Because of the outstanding performance of Sally, I think Brandon should have the


    same awareness."


    Renee shook her head, "But I''m not sure if she''s reliable!"


    Vana immediately smiled, "Of course she''s reliable!" After all, Vana had beaten up a bad man for Sally,


    so their rtionship must be reliable.


    Seeing the confident expression on Vana''s face, Renee nodded. "In that case, you can have a try! As


    for Wendy... I''ll ask Simon for help. Next, let''s discuss how to deal with Brandon''s hype in one go..."


    After the morning meeting, Vana had time to look for Sally, who was still having sses at the base.


    Today, Vana sent a message to the group of the three of them, asking Kate and Sally toe out for


    lunch. Kate said she was free, while Sallyined that she might have to stay in the ssroom for


    private guidance by Finn, so she mighteter.


    So Vana and Kate decided to wait for Sally at the appointed ce. When she saw Vana, Kate was just


    standing in front of Vana, which confused Vana.


    Vana stepped forward and hugged her. "Kate, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much


    this time, so I asked you to have lunch with me. Are you unfamiliar with me?"


    Kate''s expression seemed unnatural, but she soon became carefree. She rubbed her own hair, sat


    opposite to Vana and said awkwardly, "I don''t know how to treat you since I know you are Simon''s


    girlfriend. Do you think I should call you Mrs. Vana or Vana? Don''t you think it''s too impolite to call you


    Vana?"


    Vana pushed Kate with her fingertips andined, "What are you talking about? I''m just in a


    rtionship with Simon. My social status hasn''t changed because of him. Tell you what, I''m very poor. I


    even don''t have a house of my own, and have to stay in someone else''s house."


    Of course, it was at Simon''s home.


    Vana didn''t intend to tell Kate that she and Simon had been married. After all, when Vana''s rtionship


    with Simon was exposed, Charles was also there. ording to the casual character of Kate, it was


    difficult to exin it clearly to Kate.


    Besides, Sally woulde hereter. Vana knew what kind of person Sally was. If she didn''t mention


    Charles when she saw Vana, she would not be Sally. Therefore, since Sally and Kate would definitely


    misunderstand the rtionship between Vana and Charles, it was better not to exin. Otherwise, it


    would be wrong to say too much.


    Therefore, with Vana''s efforts, Kate didn''t feel ufortable anymore. And the two of them quickly


    returned to the familiar feeling. And Vana''s impression of Kate was that Kate was very straightforward


    and was very protective of Vana. The person who had asked Vana to pay attention to Carrie was also


    Kate, so Vana trusted Kate very much.


    It was not until the two of them finished eating the dessert that Sally, covered in snow, finally arrived.


    Thest snow in Magic City was about to pass, and after arriving, Sally directly ate up the rest of the


    dessert in the dessert te of Vana and Kate, andined to the two, "When will the dishes be


    served? I didn''t have breakfast in the morning, and was left in the ssroom at noon. I''m so hungry!"


    The two girls stopped Sally withughter. Vana handed a ss of water to Sally subconsciously and


    asked casually, "By the way, Sally, I heard from the students at the base that you seemed to have won


    the first prize of the design in base. Right? I didn''t expect you to learn so fast and get the first prize not


    long after I left. It''s so surprising!"


    Taking a sip of water, Sally chuckled to herself, "Yes, I didn''t expect that I would be so smart in the


    course of drawing transfiguration that I won the first ce by chance. Besides, our base also signed


    me up for the internationalpetition held by Renee and Kim. Vana, did you also take part in it?"


    Vana shook her head and sighed, "Yes, I did, but it seems that I will be defeated by you. Tell me, how


    many people have won the prize in thispetition in base? Are you the only one to take part in this


    internationalpetition? If you are alone, then you are very likely to be the opponent that makes me


    scared. If there is anyone else, I''d better quit sooner orter!"


    With a smile on her face, Sally said, "There are also a few other people who have won prizes at the


    base. However, their foundation is not solid and their design is not good enough. It''s very likely that


    they won''t participate in thispetition."


    "Oh! So you are the only one?" Vana looked at Kate, "Have you two heard of it? Brandon is recruiting


    new students, and he is quite popr recently. It seems that he is going to release the astonishing


    jewelry work, ''Flood Dragon On The Sea''. I think if I be his student, I should be in the top ten in


    thispetition."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Vana finished her words, Kate, who was sitting next to her, snorted,


    "Brandon, right? I''ve been seeing him on Micro-blog every day recently. I almost vomited. He''s just a


    giarist. I can''t believe he''s still famous. Vana, you''re not very well informed. Haven''t you read today''s


    news? It''s said that Brandon''s work, ''Flood Dragon On The Sea'', was a giarist of master Kim''s work.


    So you two don''t want to be students for Brandon, or I will directly strangle you two if I know it."


    Amused by Kate''s words, Sally giggled. Seeing that Sally didn''t seem to have any contact with


    Brandon, Vana breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 225 Gossip Girl

    Chapter 225 Gossip Girl


    After a while, Vana put down her chopsticks and said to the two, "I''m going to study at Renee''s studio


    Vana''s words immediately caused the exmation of the two people. Hearing the name of the


    international model, "Renee", Kate was naturally very excited. Sally was already a member of this


    circle. Hearing such a fascinating name, she was naturally crazy.


    "Me! Me! Me!"


    "Me too!"


    The two stopped eating and raised their hands at the same time, just like primary school students.


    All of a sudden, Vana covered her mouth and snickered. She quickly looked around and asked the two


    people to put down their hands. "You two put down your hands quickly. Everyone around is looking at


    you!"


    Hearing that, Kate and Sally put their hands down.


    "Vana, why are you studying at Renee''s studio? Haven''t you been studying software in your ss


    recently? Why do you have the chance to visit her studio?"


    Hearing Sally''s questions, Vana gave her reasons which she had already thought out.


    "Don''t you remember that I have someone to help me?" Vana didn''t make it clear on purpose. In fact,


    she didn''t know how to exin. It would be not good to be too straightforward.


    "Oh..." For a moment, the other two people both made strange sounds and looked at Vana


    meaningfully.


    Fortunately, they didn''t say anything, which made Vana relieved.


    Looking at Sally standing next to her, Kate said to Vana with some regrets, "Well, although I adore


    Renee, I have nothing to do with thispetition. So I give this opportunity to Sally. Maybe she can


    learn something. But I still feel sorry that I can''t go there this time! s, I wonder when I will sense


    Renee''s aura at a close distance next time."


    Vana smiled andforted, "Don''t worry. There will be a chance in the future!"


    Hearing what Vana said, Kate held Vana''s hands excitedly. "So you will give me a chance to see


    Renee, won''t you?"


    Vana coughed nervously. She knew what Kate meant by saying that she could see Renee through the


    rtionship with Simon, so she quickly changed the topic and stopped such a dangerous conversation.


    After lunch, the two of them said goodbye to Kate who was reluctant to leave them. Then, Vana took


    Sally all the way to the Financial Building of Magic City and took the elevator to Renee''s studio.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Renee''s studio was a sacred and authoritative team. As long as people


    engaged in jewelry design, no one didn''t want to enter her team and appreciate fine works of her team.


    Over the years, Renee''s studio had delivered countless treasures for H Country. Some of them were


    even called priceless treasures because they were precious.


    However, these were all rumors outside the world. They had already promoted Renee''s name as the


    mysterious existence, and made all the people in H Country admire such a great person more.


    After entering Renee''s studio, the most loud voice Sally made was "wow", which made Vana feel very


    cute.


    Vana took Sally from the workshop on the first floor to the jewelry exhibition room on the second floor,


    then from the jewelry exhibition room to the record room on the third floor and the office of the main


    designer. Here, Sally was lucky to meet several famous representative designers of Song Studio, and


    under the guidance of Vana, Sally greeted them.


    When Vana came out from the third floor and was about to go up to the four floor, Sally finally realized


    what had happened. With a terrified look on her face, Sally pulled Vana. "Wait a minute, Vana. I have


    something to ask you!"


    Vana looked at her and nodded inexplicably.


    "Why do I feel... You are familiar with the people here, and they don''t treat you as an outsider at all. Tell


    me, how did you do it?"


    Finally, Sally got to the point. Vana was going to lie to her. But now it seemed that she only needed to


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    answer Sally''s question honestly now.


    Therefore, Vana held the hands of Sally and said with an apologetic expression, "Sally, in fact, I have


    concealed a lot of things from you!"


    With an expression of "I know", Sally stared at Vana, and then continued to force Vana. "Then tell me


    quickly, why can you get this opportunity toe in and learn? And why are you so familiar with the


    people here? Is it..."


    "Yes!"


    "I haven''t finished yet. Is it all because of Charles?"


    "Uh..." Vana had nned to admit her rtionship with Simon. After all, Sally would also be a designer


    in the future, and perhaps Renee would recruit Sally as a member of Song Studio today. If Vana


    continued to hide the truth, it would be more difficult to exin in the future.


    "Well, Sally, in fact... I have nothing to do with Charles!"


    Hearing that, Sally gave a sudden cry, which made all the people around look at Sally and Vana. Vana


    quickly made a gesture of silence to remind Sally to keep her voice down.


    Then, Vana took Sally to the break room in the corner, made a cup of coffee for the two of them and sat


    on the sofa. The posture of Vana chatting with her made Sally a little ufortable.


    "Sally, in fact, Charles and I were hyping it for the gossip!"


    With her mouth wide open, Sally was too shocked to say a word.


    Vana continued to talk nonsense, "You must have seen the endorsement I got from SS Jewelry, right?


    In fact, SS Jewelry has already chosen me to be the spokesperson. In order to make me more famous,


    they have decided to n the gossip and hype with Charles."


    It was not until then that Sally came back to her senses. She said excitedly, "In other words, you and


    Charles have nothing to do with each other at all? Besides... Are you fooling Charles?"


    ''What''s Sally talking about?'' But since Sally thought so, Vana nodded.


    So when she saw Vana nod her head, Sally was even more shocked. She forgot to adjust her tone and


    shouted, "Oh my God, Vana, you are ying with Charles''s love!"


    Why didn''t Vana notice that Sally liked gossiping so much? But was it really appropriate for Sally to


    speak so loudly? Everyone in the studio knew the rtionship between Vana and Simon. How dare


    Sally say that Vana fooled Charles? ... ...


    Vana was too tired to stop Sally.


    Perhaps it was because Sally felt that her voice disturbed everyone that she restrained herself a little.


    Then she continued to get close to Vana and asked in a low voice, "Vana, have you had any contact


    with Charles?"


    Vana thought for a while and replied, "Contact? What do you mean?"


    "For example, holding hands, kissing lips, or just... Having sex in the bed or something like that!"


    As soon as she finished her words, Sally was even shyer than Vana, looking at Vana expectantly.


    Vana finally found out that Sally must be a fan of Charles, so she answered seriously, "No, I just have


    an affair with him. I don''t even have a chance to meet him in private."


    Vana lied by ident, but no one knew about it anyway, so she felt relieved.

 Chapter 226 Clarify Their Relationship

    Chapter 226 rify Their Rtionship


    But the next second, Vana was caught in a lie. Because her mobile phone suddenly rang at this time.


    When she took out her mobile phone, Vana saw that Sally was staring at her mobile phone screen with


    concern.


    ''Charles!


    Why is Charles calling me at this time?''


    Vana quickly grasped Sally''s waving arms because of excitement. She made a gesture of silence


    again, and then sat on the sofa aside to answer the phone.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Soon, Charles''s voice came through the phone. He said in a cold tone, "The bnce of your service


    fee has been paid. When can I give it to you?"


    As soon as she heard that Charles was going to give her money, Vana immediately said happily,


    "Anytime. It''s up to you!"


    "Now!"


    "What? Now?" Vana looked at Sally, who was winking at Vana.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do it now. Maybeter. By that time, I can return your credit card to you!"


    "Aren''t you going to hold the wedding? I don''t remember that I received a notification of consumption


    here."


    Vana sighed and said with self-mockery, "I thought it would cost a lot of money, butter I saw that I


    had enough money, so I didn''t use your money! It''s settled then. I''lle to youter!"


    Charles nodded, and then Vana hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Vana felt the strange gaze of Sally, so she carefully put away her mobile


    phone and looked at Sally. She felt as if Sally knew everything. Sally looked sideways at Vana, which


    made Vana feel more and more guilty.


    "Well... Charles just called me to ask about my next publicity n! Yes, that''s true."


    It seemed that Vana made up a lie that didn''t deserve to be trusted, so she made sure of it herself.


    On the other hand, Sally immediately shook her head with a sinister smile. She leaned over to Vana,


    "That''s not what I heard just now. Tell me, did you lie to me?"


    Vana looked at her in astonishment.


    "Ha-ha, Vana, you''re a terrible liar. I can see through it at a nce! There must be some secrets


    between you and Charles, and it also involves money. So your rtionship with Charles must not be so


    simple!"


    Vana quickly stopped Sally from speaking and burst intoughter. "Hey, hey, hey, what are you taking


    about? Stop guessing. There is nothing between him and me."


    "That''s impossible. I heard that you were going to return his credit card to him, and you exined why


    you didn''t use his money. ... Vana, tell me, is Charles pursuing you? And you refuse his kindness


    unterally?"


    Vana suddenly opened her eyes wide and leaned her head back slightly. Then she nodded heavily,


    "Yes, you are right. Don''t you know how annoying he is? Besides, I already have a boyfriend. He really


    bothers me!"


    Sally interrupted Vana, and felt that Vana was somewhat unreasonable. "Wait, what''s your taste? Oh


    my God! Charles! Mr. Charles! He is an international superstar! He has won numerous awards! He is


    the winner of his life! He''s the perfect man for countless women! What were you saying? You said he


    was annoying and bothered you? Did I hear it wrong? How could you refuse his pursuit and fall in love


    with someone else? ... s! No, when did you fall in love? Why didn''t you tell me and Kate about it?"


    Vana smiled sweetly, "I haven''t been with my boyfriend for a long time, so I haven''t had the time to tell


    you!"


    Noticing that Vana was in a different state, Sally believed that Vana was not lying, but she was still


    confused. "No, I don''t understand you. Since you don''t like Charles, what kind of man can be your


    boyfriend?"


    Vana raised her eyebrows and said smartly, "Guess!"


    Hearing that, Sally immediately became serious. Then she thought for a while and looked at Vana, but


    she didn''t say anything. After being urged by Vana several times, she muttered, "In fact... In fact, Vana,


    since you said that you had nothing to do with Charles, I have been thinking... Well... You came to Mrs.


    Renee''s studio because of someone else... I didn''t think too much, but you know... Your scandal has


    been spread. So you should know who I am talking about, right? I''m guessing your boyfriend is..."


    Vana interrupted Sally, "Can''t you just tell me his name?"


    Scratching her face, Sally mumbled in a low voice, "K... Kim!"


    "I..." Vana held back her anger and didn''t say anything. After all, she was in Renee''s studio and she


    couldn''t do anything out of line.


    "Sally, are you out of your mind? It was just a rumor that Kim had an affair with me. Why do you think


    so?"


    Sally immediately apologized, "I know I said something wrong, but the media also found the record of


    you having an abortion in the hospital when you and Kim were at the school base. Although the news


    was suppressed that day, people with bad intentions would link you with Kim."


    Vana didn''t expect that her medical records in the hospital would be found out, so she looked at Sally in


    a little shock. Then she swallowed before she found her voice. "In fact, the miscarriage was caused by


    my quarrel with my boyfriend for two days without eating anything, and the fetus was unstable because


    of sadness."


    "What? How could your boyfriend do this to you? Then who is he? If it weren''t for Kim, who else would


    care so much about you and let you have the chance to work in Renee''s studio?"


    Vana had to say, "It''s our boss! Simon."


    "What?" Sally felt as if she had heard some strangenguage. She could understand these words. But


    when these words werebined, she was somewhat confused.


    "I said my boyfriend is Simon, and he''s also the father of my aborted child! I am so familiar with the


    people here and cane and go freely, because Simon is Renee''s niece. Now do you understand?


    Little fool!"


    Finally, Sally covered her head with her hands, pretending to be surprised.


    "Oh my God! I was wondering what made you choose to fall in love with someone else instead of


    Charles... It... It turns out that this man is King Si! King Si, did I hear it wrong? You are dating him. No


    wonderst time you were qualified to take me in when Renee invited celebrities in the entertainment


    circle to dinner... It turns out that you two have been dating since then."


    Vana shook her head helplessly and looked at Sally. Then she pulled Sally''s hands down. "The


    outsiders don''t know about it yet, so don''t mention it to anyone else, okay?"


    Nodding her head, Sally made a gesture of zipping her lips. But soon she asked nervously, "So I can''t


    tell Kate?"


    Vana said apologetically, "There was once when I was with Simon, I was bumped into by Kate. She


    probably knew our rtionship, but she didn''t ask, so we don''t care for the time being. I will exin to


    her when the time is ripe."


    Hearing that, Sally nodded her head. But soon she sat on the sofa excitedly, as if it was something


    exciting for Vana and Simon to fall in love.

 Chapter 227 New Member

    Chapter 227 New Member


    After figuring out the rtionship between the two of them, Vana proposed again that Sally should go to


    the fourth floor with her to visit. Of course, Sally yearned for it.


    It was not until Vana appeared in Renee''s office with Sally who looked around curiously that Vana


    stopped and pointed to the workshop.


    At this time, a woman was standing beside the refining machine in the workshop, with her back to


    them. Her hair wasbed into a low ponytail behind her head, and she was wearing her linen


    uniform. Seeing her back, Sally was too excited to say anything.


    Feeling that someone was stepping on the ground behind her quickly, Renee said to the air, "Put down


    the materials and you can go back to work!"


    It seemed that Renee had treated them as the staff of the studio. Seeing this, Sally was at a loss and


    was about to pull Vana out.


    "Mrs. Renee!" However, Vana grabbed Sally''s arm to stop her.


    Hearing a familiar voice calling her, Renee stopped the machine and turned around. When she saw it


    was Vana, she showed a kind smile on her face. Then she raised the metal material in her hand, "Wait


    a moment. This one will be cold when the fire stops."


    Vana and Sally nodded. Renee turned on the machine again, and the warm yellow mes appeared


    around Renee.


    About a few minutester, Renee stopped her work and came to the side of Vana and Sally. She took


    off the outermost linen clothes and wiped her hands with a wet towel.


    "Vana! Is this your friend?" Looking at the two people in front of her, Renee came straight to the point.


    Vana nodded and introduced Sally to Renee, "Her name is Sally Xia, and she is also an employee of


    the counter of SS Jewelry. She is also a member of the study program with me this term. She is


    currently studying jewelry design at the CY Study Base."


    Surprise shed across Renee''s face. She reached out her hand, "Hi, Sally. I''m Renee. Nice to meet


    you!"


    Surprised and ttered, Sally stretched out her hand in a hurry. Then she looked at Vana in confusion


    and asked Renee, "Mrs. Renee, did you learn about me from Vana? I''m ttered!"


    Renee immediately put on a big smile. "Yes, that''s right. I remember your name when Vana proposed


    to take you to our studio. I think it is very special, so I remember you."


    Still ttered, Sally nodded. "So, Vana brought me here because she wanted Mrs. Renee to recruit me?


    I''m not very smart. If you feel embarrassed, I think you''d better..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "No, no, no. You have outstanding ability and are suitable to be trained as a student of our studio."


    "Really? Am I dreaming?" As she spoke, Sally patted her own face. Not only did she not show a painful


    expression, but she said more happily, "This is not a dream. I feel so painful!"


    Vana was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She covered her mouth, "Are you a fool, Sally? Mrs.


    Renee is giving you a chance to work in the Song Studio. If you don''t agree, it won''t happen again!"


    Reminded by Vana, Sally nodded immediately and promised, "As long as Mrs. Renee recognizes me, I


    will agree to join the studio. I promise! I admire Mrs. Renee the most. Being an outstanding woman like


    her is my lifelong dream."


    Vana and Renee looked at each other and nodded with a smile.


    Although she had got the consent of Sally, Renee still had to tell Sally their n.


    So Renee led the two of them to a wooden sofa nearby and asked her assistant to bring them some


    tea. Then she looked at Sally with a slightly serious look. "I wonder if Vana told you our purpose this


    time when she asked you toe here."


    Hearing that, Sally was obviously stunned. She shook her head, "Well, to be honest, I don''t seem to


    know your purpose!"


    Vana said, "I haven''t told her yet. I have exined all the reasons why I coulde here before. But


    Sally, our purpose this time is very simple. We want Mrs. Renee''s students to stand out in the


    Seeing the puzzled expression on Sally''s face, Vana continued, "In fact, you know that thispetition


    ispletely due to the party that night! You were also present at that time, and you also knew that


    Mrs. Renee was set up by Brandon. Our purpose was to keep my position as the chief designer of SS


    Jewelry, but Brandon''s purpose was to suppress me, so that Mrs. Renee would be inferior to him in the


    circle from now on. You should understand what I mean, right?"


    After a short pause, Sally immediately nodded. "I didn''t figure it out that night, but after I went back, I


    found something disgusting about Brandon. Fortunately, you seem to have dealt with it. So what can I


    do this time?"


    Vana smiled, "Of course I have something to ask you for help. We are friends, so we can implement the


    n together!"


    Sally was still embarrassed to say it, "But why do I feel that your n is very important? What if I make


    it worse? If the n doesn''t work, I will be a sinner."


    Vana and Reneeughed at the same time. Renee knew that Sally was trustworthy when she saw that


    Sally had been worried about whether she would be a drag on them.


    So at this time, she sat beside Sally with concern and said to Sally seriously, "Sally, I''m honored to


    have you on board. After knowing the close friendship between Vana and you, I have decided to make


    you two the main force of thispetition. Although the thing I asked will make you feel very stressed,


    you have to believe me that after thispetition, you two will definitely be outstanding designers


    in the future of H Country."


    Thinking for a while, Sally nodded. "Well, I''m willing to to be part of it. I won''t let you down. I''ll try my


    best toplete the task."


    Now, both Vana and Renee felt relieved.


    And this time, the n to recruit Sally was suddenly proposed by Vana. Although she had a general


    n in her mind, Vana hadn''t told anyone yet. So at this time, she put forward a n. "Mrs. Renee,


    since Sally has agreed to join us, we can let her lurk in the team of Brandon, so that Brandon can


    temporarily stop recruiting Wendy. We still have a chance to contact Wendy. And Sally can challenge


    me as the main team member of Brandon. When thepetition resultse out, if Sally wins, she


    can rify her identity as a member of our studio, and if I win, I can also publicly expose Brandon for


    his crimes."


    Renee nodded in agreement. "That''s a good idea! But we still have to see what Sally thinks. Sally, what


    do you think?"


    Sally smiled in surprise, "Me? I''m always at your disposal! What''s more, Vana, you want me to be the


    main designer of Brandon''s team. How can I get him to let me join them? Or do you have a better


    idea?"


    Vana smiled and gestured for Sally toe over. Then she whispered in Sally''s ear about her n.

 Chapter 228 A Family Trip

    Chapter 228 A Family Trip


    There were only ten days left until the end of thepetition. All the contestants had to upload a


    jewelry design drawing today, and prepare the materials for jewelry production before the fifth day of


    formal jewelry production.


    For the neers, expensive jewelry and metal would make them feel difficult to pay. But the


    organizers of thepetition had issued an announcement that as long as the design drawings were


    excellent, the organizers would choose the jewelry by themselves and make the finished products of


    the corresponding drawings for the audience to admire.


    Moreover, if these jewelry were evaluated by the public, the organizers of thispetition would rank


    the designers of the design drawings and officially issue them certificates of jewelry industry.


    Vana had already had countless creative drawings before, but when she was about to upload them,


    she felt difficult.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Because she was not sure which drawing was more outstanding. In order to confuse Brandon, she had


    to upload two works. One was in the name of herself, who was about to quit thepetition, and the


    other was in the name of Halia.


    Vana was staring at theputer in the sunshine room of vi No. 7 of HJ Empire. And half a day


    passed.


    It was not until Simon came back from work to have lunch and brought Ethan and L home from


    school that Vana realized that most of the time had passed. So she turned off theputer temporarily


    and went back to the vi to have lunch with everyone.


    Sitting at the table, Vana looked uneasily at the opposite side. After ying with Ethan for a while, L


    noticed that something was wrong with Vana. Then, wearing casual clothes, Simon went downstairs


    from the second floor and said to everyone sitting there, "We''re going to have a pic this afternoon.


    You''re about to start school, so I and Vana intend to take you two to rx."


    As soon as Simon finished his words, Ethan and L cheered excitedly.


    However, Vana stopped watching disappointedly and retorted, "I can''t go. I have to pick out the design


    drawing for thepetition!"


    Simon was surprised. He walked over and sat beside Vana, letting Vana look at him.


    "The whole morning has passed. When I went to thepany, you had already begun to pick out your


    works. Why haven''t you picked them out yet?"


    Vana was also on the verge of breaking down. She supported her head with her hands and said


    dejectedly, "I don''t know why my brain is so messy. I have no clue at all now. What if I don''t make a


    good choice and embarrass you?"


    As ifforting a child, Simon pulled down Vana''s hands from her head, held her in his arms, and


    touched her back with his palms.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t embarrass us! Even if your work is not appreciated by everyone, you are


    already famous. Have you forgotten the ''Halia'' you designed before? It has been recognized by many


    countries, and several countries have found our brand to order it. This means that you are very


    sessful and outstanding enough."


    However, Vana still shook her head. "No, I will definitely screw up thepetition!"


    Simon waspletely helpless. He nced at Ethan and L, who were sitting opposite the table.


    The two smart men immediately understood what Simon meant.


    So Ethan pretended to be arrogant and said to L, "Do you know our ss praised your aunt?"


    L pretended to be surprised. "Wow, was there anyone praising my aunt in your ss?"


    "Yes, they said that your aunt was the most talented designer in H Country. They also said that the


    jewelry designed by your aunt was too luxurious, and it was cool to separate and assemble. The


    students in our ss all said that their parents wanted to have such a ring, but I didn''t tell them that the


    one who designed this jewelry was your aunt, oh, my aunt!"


    With a snort, L held her arms proudly. "No one in your ss has this ring, right? You don''t know that


    Walden Xie''s mother borrowed a loan of more than three hundred thousand dors to buy this jewelry


    and sold her house. On the first day of the new term, Walden Xie''s mother showed us the ring, which


    made those parents in our ss jealous!"


    "Uh! Really?" All of a sudden, Vana raised her head from Simon''s arms and looked at L. When


    Ethan and Simon were about to shake their heads, L immediately nodded earnestly. "Of course it''s


    true, Aunt."


    However, Vana didn''t show any happy expression on her face. Instead, L saw the shocked look on


    Vana''s face. And Vana said to Simon, "Simon, it''s not good to go on like this. Is the price of this ring too


    high? My name is worthless, except for Mr. Albert''s status and reputation! So should we lower the price


    so that those who want to own it can have it?"


    Simon shook his head, not knowing whether to cry or tough. "No, Vana. Because of your excellent


    design, we have upgraded the materials we made. We used rare sapphire and ruby. If we reprice it, it


    will disrupt the market and make those who have already bought the jewelry feel that it is not worth it. It


    will destroy our reputation!"


    "Ah! I didn''t think of that. I''m sorry, Simon. I was too naive."


    Simon shook his head and changed to the previous topic, "Have you heard the admiration of Ethan''s


    and L''s ssmates? So don''t be in a hurry to choose the design drawing. After lunch, we''ll help you


    choose it. Then we''ll go out with Ethan and L to rx, and you can also rx yourself."


    Vana nodded in agreement and began to have lunch.


    After lunch, choosing a draft was a very time-consuming thing. No matter which one of the three


    drawings was chosen by Simon and others, Vana would tell them the disadvantage of this work, which


    caused the other three people to encourage Vana again and again. This matter was not terminated


    until Vana closed her eyes and quickly scanned two designs and uploaded them to thepetition


    tform.


    Everyone dyed too long because of Vana''s work, so their n to have a pic fell through. But in


    order not to let everyone down, Simon arranged another n. The four decided to go to Happy Valley


    together.


    At the insistence of Vana and L, the two men wore parent-child suits that matched Vana and L.


    The suit was a bright pattern of orange and pink, so when they wore it, Simon and Ethan felt a little


    awkward.


    The Si Family might acquiesce in the dark color as their main color, so Vana had never seen them in


    such bright clothes.


    But then again, the faces of Simon and Ethan were handsome. Even if they wore the ugliest clothes,


    they could still show the feeling of a fashion brand.


    And Vana and L also looked great. The beautiful face of Vana set off L who was lovely, and the


    four of them all revealed their own style.


    Therefore, when they appeared at the entrance of the amusement park, it caused an unprecedented


    sensation.

 Chapter 229 Old Acquaintance

    Chapter 229 Old Acquaintance


    "My child is missing. I don''t know if you''ve seen him!"


    "Who is it, please?"


    "Look, it''s the boy among the four! s, I forgot to tell you that I am the biological mother of the little


    boy, and the woman beside him is actually the mistress..."


    The people around looked at the speaker in surprise and showed a look of sympathy. At this time, in a


    group of four people wearing parent-child clothes, a little boy pointed at the marshmallow in front of him


    and shouted, "Aunt, I want to eat marshmallow with L!"


    "Okay, I''ll buy it for you!"


    The crowd immediately looked at the speaker who had caused a stir, but the speaker fled in dejection.


    As the people around slowly calmed down, Vana was dragged around by Ethan and L. Her arms


    were almost broken. But there were so many people present. If the two of them ran away, Vana would


    feel very worried.


    Atst, when he saw that he was ignored by his wife, Simon came up with a good idea. "I heard that


    there is a pirate ship in front of us, and it''s a devil''s version. Don''t you want to have a try?"


    As soon as Simon finished his words, Ethan and L both shook off Vana''s hands and rushed forward.


    Vana was frightened and ran after them, but was pulled back by the other hand.


    "Don''t worry. Ethan has grown up and he can take good care of L."


    "But they..."


    "There''s no ''but''. Do you forget that I am the one you should apany more?"


    "Uh... But L and Ethan are too young. There are too many people here..."


    Before she could finish her words, Vana felt that Simon suddenly got close to her. Vana was so


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    frightened that she drew back her neck and put her hands on Simon''s chest. She stopped him, "No,


    there are too many people here."


    After tidying up Vana''s messy hair, Simon smiled andforted her, "I know, you are most afraid of


    being stared at by others!"


    Vana stuck out her tongue. Then she took Simon''s arm and walked forward. "I''m fine. It''s just that


    you''re so handsome. I''m afraid that these women wille to hit me like women in the mall! Ha-ha, I''m


    just kidding. They just want to be your wife. If they know that we are married, they will curse me!"


    "Is it so serious?"


    Vana didn''t know why she felt that Simon seemed to believe what she said.


    Seeing her hesitation, Simon felt that Vana had acquiesced to the answer, so he said angrily, "Although


    this kind of superstitious behavior is ridiculous, as long as someone does something to hurt you, I still


    can''t bear it."


    "So what are you going to do?"


    After thinking for a while, Simon finally took out his phone, opened Micro-blog and quickly began to edit


    the text.


    Vana hurried to check what Simon had posted on the Micro-blog. But before she could do so, Simon


    put away his phone. "Well, I''ll deal with this matter slowly. As for now, we really have to go to look for


    them, because they... They don''t have any money."


    Ten minutester, Ethan and L finally got on the devil pirate ship. When Simon was about to reply to


    a phone call, Vana had the chance to take out her mobile phone and check the post that was just


    released by Simon.


    After logging in to the Micro-blog interface, without searching, Vana directly saw the key word of the


    recent search, "Simon". Then she saw the first post on the home page of Simon, which was released


    by him ten minutes ago.


    [If I get married, will everyone bless me? ]


    Vana didn''t expect that Simon would prepare the ground. She even imagined what Simon''s next post


    would be like. ''If you curse my partner, you will never be able to get the service of ourpany! ''


    Vana shook her head and dispelled her illusion. Then she quickly clicked on thements below this


    post.


    The moment she saw thement, Vana was shocked.


    Some of them even sent their blessing to Simon. When he had spare time before, Simon had replied


    two words "thank you". But someone didn''t give Simon their blessing. [I won''t give you my blessing!


    [Ask her to stay away from you. You belong to me.] [I don''t want my prince charming to get married.]


    And some of the following messages have been replied by Simon. [But I hope to get your blessing! If


    you don''t want to give me your blessing, you don''t have to pay attention to me anymore! ]


    There was even a direct reply by Simon to thement of the person who asked Vana to get away. [I


    hate your attitude. Please respect my choice. ]


    In the end, Vana found ament cursing her, and Simon replied directly. [Your ount will be


    cancelled. Please don''t pay attention to me anymore! ]


    Vana waspletely confused.


    ''What... What are these? Why is Simon being so weird? It was just a casual remark of me. How could


    he do this?''


    What''s more, Simon''s Micro-blog ount was tied to the Si Company. It was usually managed by the


    Company. Well, Vana had caused trouble.


    Just when Vana was trying to figure out a way, someone suddenly patted her on the shoulder behind


    her, making her turn her head.


    Vana immediately looked back and saw a strange face. She felt that this man looked familiar, but she


    didn''t know where she had seen him.


    "Hello!"


    "Hello, Vana!"


    Vana was surprised that the man knew her name. Then a little fat boy ran over and pointed at the pirate


    ship in front of him. "Brother, I want to take this too!"


    Staring at the little fat boy for a long time, Vana couldn''t say anything. This was the little fat boy who


    hadpeted with L and Ethan at the school''s autumn outingst time.


    "Luther? Are you Luther''s brother, Mr. Hanson?"


    Vana had always been good at memorizing names, so she thought of their names in no time.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember my name!"


    Vana nodded shyly, "I didn''t expect you to remember my name either!"


    But Vana was a little confused. How could she meet them here so coincidentally? Moreover, Luther had


    left a deep impression on Vana from the very beginning. He seemed to be a little fat boy who liked to


    make girls happy.


    It was not until Simon finished a phone call that the topic between Vana and Hanson was stopped.


    Hanson didn''t seem to be surprised at the rtionship between Vana and Simon. Instead, he friendly


    reached out his hand and made a self-introduction to Simon. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Simon. I''m Hanson


    Zhu, CEO of the ZZ Group. I''m currently engaged in the field of medical equipment!"


    Simon raised his eyebrows and said straightforwardly, "Are you the parent whopeted with us at


    Ethan''s schoolst time?"


    Hanson nodded with a smile. He pointed at Luther, who was standing beside the pirate ship. "Luther is


    one of Ethan''s ssmates. I think we are so lucky."


    "Sorry, I don''t think we are meant to meet!"


    Simon''s words made Vana stunned, and she saw that Simon didn''t want her to meet Hanson. It


    seemed that Simon had misunderstood the rtionship between Vana and Hanson.


    At this time, Hanson smiled meaningfully and said to Simon, "How could it be possible that we are not


    destined to meet? Mr. Simon, haven''t you found out that Wendy is my girlfriend now?"


    "What?"


    Neither Vana nor Simon expected that Hanson knew Wendy Wen, and the two of them were in a


    rtionship.


    Vana was shocked. It seemed that they were destined to meet!

 Chapter 230 Ill Give You A Tip

    Chapter 230 I''ll Give You A Tip


    It was not until recently that Vana heard from Simon that this matter was very tricky because Simon


    had to make friends with Wendy Wen but couldn''t find someone Wendy Wen knew in H Country.


    If Brandon made friends with Wendy Wen first, Vana and Renee were likely to be defeated by Wendy


    Wen.


    There was no other reason. It was just that Wendy Wen was so famous in the world.


    After knowing the rtionship between Hanson and Wendy Wen, Vana and Simon were happy, but


    they didn''t show it on the surface.


    Seeing that Luther seemed to want to y on the pirate ship, Vana pointed at L and said to Luther,


    "Luther, look, L and Ethan are also on it. I heard that this pirate ship is the devil pirate ship, and


    there are very few people who won''t pass out in a round. Aren''t you afraid?"


    Taking a look at Vana, Simon intended to have a talk with Hanson.


    So Vana was ying games with the three of them, while Simon and Hanson were talking about


    business.


    After quite a while, L and Ethan got off the pirate ship and got dizzy. Seeing that L and Ethan


    were depressed because of the pirate ship, Luther immediately shook his head and said to Vana,


    "Sister, I don''t want to sit on this. I see that L seems very ufortable. Can I buy her some


    water?"


    Vana was happy at once, not because Luther knew how to take care of the little girl, but because


    Luther called her "sister", which was so sweet in her heart.


    Vana didn''t expect that Luther was so good at coaxing girls, and Vana''s image of Luther as a fat boy


    had also changed.


    Then Luther bought a few bottles of water and handed one of them to L. He said in a very


    domineering tone, "Well, I saw that you vomited just now, so I bought you water. You don''t need to


    thank me. You just need to remember that I''m only good to you."


    In disgust, L turned her head away to avoid receiving Luther''s water. Seeing this, Vana was angry


    and immediately taught L, "How can you do this? Luther bought you water because he wanted you


    to feel better. So you can''t turn your back on a friend, okay?"


    L rolled her eyes and mumbled, "Auntie, please don''t think that I don''t know your plot. Are you going


    to sell me in exchange for money?"


    "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    "Is there a problem? I have been like this since I was a child. Don''t you know? Or you are spoiled by


    Ethan''s uncle? Do you think we didn''t hear your conversation?"


    Vana coughed shyly, but she still scolded L harshly, "How can you say that, L? You make it sound


    like I have used you to do something bad. But L, Luther treats you well. Why don''t you try to be


    friends with him?"


    L pointed with her thumb to Ethan and said to Vana, "Then what about him? You used to persuade


    me to be friends with Ethan in this way. If I get close to Luther, will Ethan be unhappy?"


    Vana quickly gave the bottled water in her hand to L. "Don''t worry. I''ll exin to Ethan! Then you


    stay here with Luther. Don''t leave Luther alone!"


    As L agreed perfunctorily, Vana saw Luther quickly sitting on the bench beside L. On the other


    side, when seeing this scene, Ethan suddenly became angry. In order to avoid a fight, Vana quickly


    came to Ethan''s side.


    Vana lied without hesitation. Without any blush on her face, she said to Ethan, "Ethan, are you still


    chasing after L?"


    Unexpectedly, the bossy boy suddenly became a little shy. Ethan quickly retorted, "Who? Who said I


    was chasing after L? She is your family, so I yed with her."


    "Oh," Vana deliberately made a long tone, and then she said with a distressed expression, "But it


    seems that Luther likes L very much. He also asked me to help him chase after L. Do you think I


    should agree?"


    "What? That toad still wants to chase after L. Aunt, get out of my way. Let me drive him away."


    Vana grabbed his arm to stop him and said anxiously, "Stop! Don''t you see the impatience on L''s


    face? How about I give you an idea?"


    Ethan was reluctant, but he still had to ept it. He looked at Vana, "Then tell me, what can you do?"


    With a sinister smile, Vana snapped her fingers. "You are right to listen to me! Ethan, in fact, it''s not that


    L doesn''t like you, but that she is too shy to show it. Besides, she asked Luther to get close to her


    on purpose to make you angry."


    "Really? Are you sure you didn''t lie to me?"


    Vana said sincerely, "Silly boy, I''m your aunt. How can I lie to you?"


    "Aunt, what do you think I should do?"


    Vana pretended to think for a while, and then pped her palms. "Well, since you are deliberately


    annoyed by L, you can take advantage of this opportunity to see her true feelings for you!"


    "Is... Is that okay? Besides, I don''t like L. I just... I just want to see if she hates me!"


    "Okay, okay. I know you. I know you best! So I decided to let you ignore L and see if she will be


    anxious!"


    Confused by Vana''s words, Ethan scratched his head in confusion. Seeing this, Vana exined, "Think


    about it. L wants to piss you off, so she ys with Luther. It means that she cares about you. If you


    get angry because of this, she will know that you like her. How embarrassing it will be for you two to get


    along with each other? And if you don''t respond to the contact between the two of them, or even treat


    them coldly, you will definitely irritate L, making her feel that you don''t care about her, and even lose


    her temper on you. In that case, it means that she likes you. As long as you know that she also likes


    you, your goal will be achieved, right?"


    The more he heard what Vana said, the redder his face became. In the end, Ethan even forgot to


    disguise himself, but kept dodging Vana''s eyes. Although he didn''t want to admit that Vana''s method


    was really bad, it could really achieve his goal by doing so.


    ''Isn''t it a good thing to know that the person I like also likes me?''


    So Ethan looked away and deliberately lied, "Who wants to do this? It''s so boring. I''m a little thirsty to


    get some water. They can do whatever they want!"


    After saying that, Ethan ran away. Knowing that he was just looking for an excuse for himself, Vana


    didn''t care about him anymore.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Then, as Vana said, Ethan came back again. He not only ignored L and Luther, but also looked at


    them with disgust, which made L and Luther confused.

 Chapter 231 Lola Was Lost

    Chapter 231 L Was Lost


    The conversation between Simon and Hanson ended soon. Simon and Hanson, who returned to the


    crowd, shook hands with each other and were about to leave. However, worried that her n was not


    over, Vana invited Hanson and Luther to join their group. Hanson took a look at Luther, who was


    standing next to him, and saw that he was requested by Luther, so he agreed.


    Then the three adults and the three children yed a lot of other projects together. During this period,


    as Vana''s n said, Ethan didn''t pay much attention to L and Luther. And L also listened to Vana


    and had been treating Luther who was noisy with her own patience.


    Everything seemed so harmonious, but in the next second, something unpleasant happened.


    L said she wanted to y the Teacup Ride, but Luther said he wanted to y the Drop Tower. And


    Ethan said he would choose the Teacup Ride, because Ethan knew that L was afraid of heights. But


    L suddenly disagreed and said that she wanted to y the Drop Tower. Ethan became anxious and


    tried to persuade L, and he almost told L that he knew she was afraid of heights.


    However, not only didn''t Ethan make a good impression on L, but he also made L think that he


    was always against her. Therefore, L was angry and quarreled with Ethan.


    By the time Vana and others noticed it, L had already run away alone.


    The amusement park was so big and there were so many people. If L was lost, then Vana would be


    the sinner.


    So Vana immediately took them to chase L. Luther was the most positive. He asked Hanson to go to


    the broadcasting station with him. Not long after, the whole amusement park was filled with Luther''s


    sincere cry.


    The broadcast was as follows:


    "There is an emergency that needs to be broadcast. I''m Bianca, the administrator of the broadcast


    station. Now I''m reporting a notice about the search. The missing person is a girl about 13 years old,


    wearing a red and white dress, a braid, and a pair of small boots... Wait, who wrote this? This is too


    ordinary. Would anyone rewrite it? Hey, who is the fat little boy? How could you enter here? Hello, L.


    I''m Luther... Your parents... L, where are you? I don''t want to be separated from you for even a


    second! ... Well, little boy, we don''t ept confessions here... L! Where are you? I''m Luther! Did you


    hear me?"


    Vana and Ethan were shocked. They stared at the loudspeaker above their heads and were really


    worried about L.


    "L, I know that you are angry with Ethan. I also know that you haven''t been happy chatting with me


    tonight, but I really love you. Although I am only twelve years old, I have learned to take responsibility.


    If I love you, I should be brave to say it out. L, I like you! If you don''te out, I will keep saying


    that! I like you. I like you. I like you. I..."


    Vana looked at Ethan. "This boy is too stupid. There is a reason why L hates him."


    However, Ethan shook his head in disappointment. "You don''t understand. Very few people are as


    brave as him!"


    Vana looked at Simon behind her in confusion. Simon justforted Vana and told her not to worry


    about what was on Ethan''s mind. Then they came to the square nearby and nned to ask others if


    they had seen L.


    At the same time, Luther''s funny voice was still heard from the broadcast. The people around were


    talking about the precocious children recently. At this time, there was a sudden noise from the


    broadcasting station. Luther''s voice was quickly interrupted, and then came a sweet and soft voice with


    a crying tone.


    "Auntie, I hate you so much. What''s this n? Is it too cruel to trap people? And Ethan, you are so


    stupid. I will never talk to you again!"


    Vana nced quickly at the nearby broadcasting station. "L has gone to the broadcasting station.


    Let''s go find her!"


    After a few steps, Vana saw that Ethan behind her was still in a daze, and his eyes were wide open, as


    if he had received some shocking news.


    Vana was worried that L would run away again, so she shouted at Ethan, "Wait for us here. We''ll


    pick her up ande back to you!"


    After saying that, Vana and Simon ran to the broadcasting station together.


    Finally, when they arrived at the broadcasting station, they met Luther and Hanson, but did not see any


    trace of L. After Vana asked him, Luther said, "L said she went back to Grandma''s home by


    subway first. She also asked my brother and me to tell you, so you don''t have to worry about her!"


    Vana was a little surprised. But when she saw that there was not much sadness on Luther''s face, she


    touched Luther''s hair shyly. "I''m sorry, Luther. I promised to let L y with you today, but it turned


    out that L was too immature."


    Luther shook his head and said like an adult, "I know you asked her to please me just to please my


    brother. In fact, I don''t care. L is always my goddess, and I will definitely chase after her. So you''d


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    better not give her such a bad idea in the future. Otherwise, she will be unhappy all night."


    "Ha, ha, ha..." It was so embarrassing. Vana didn''t expect that two people would expose her plot, and


    the person who was going to be tricked by her was standing next to her, making her seem to be the


    kind of bad person who would sacrifice L''s appearance to get benefits.


    "Miss Vana, Mr. Simon, thank you for inviting us to have a trip this afternoon. But I think it''s gettingte,


    so I''ll go back with Luther."


    After he finished his words, Hanson subconsciously nced at Vana, who always felt that Hanson


    seemed to see through her. With a guilty conscience, Vana quickly nodded and looked away from


    Hanson.


    After Hanson and Luther left, Vana and Simon went back to find Ethan. When he knew that L had


    left, Ethan didn''t feel disappointed. Instead, he looked more energetic at this time. He was still in a silly


    and cute state until he came back home.


    When they got home, Simon took Vana to their bedroom. When Vana thought that Simon was going to


    discuss with her about the n to make friends with Wendy Wen, Simon suddenly pushed her on the


    bed. Then Simon began to unbutton his own button in a seductive and arrogant way, making Vana feel


    dangerous.


    Vana shrank back and asked in confusion, "Simon, have you forgotten that I''m not feeling well these


    two days?"


    As he unbuttoned his cuff link, Simon approached Vana. "Really? It''s just possible, not necessarily


    tonight!"


    "But... But why did you suddenly do that?"


    Simon had crawled towards Vana, held her hands and sneered, "Because of the way Hanson looked at


    you!"


    ''What the hell?''


    But before Vana could say anything more, Simon kissed her.

 Chapter 232 A Message From A Stranger

    Chapter 232 A Message From A Stranger


    The next day was the weekend, so Simon gave the servants a holiday. While the two were busy in the


    kitchen, Vana and Simon kept arguing about what happenedst night.


    Last night, due to a nce from Hanson, Simon punished Vana so rudely, which made Vana very


    angry. Therefore, when she woke up, she was very angry at the thought of this, and kept pestering


    Simon to make it clear.


    After cutting cucumbers for a while, Vana stopped and exined, "Simon, Hanson has already said


    that his girlfriend is Wendy, OK? And he knows about our rtionship. He also knows that we two are


    living together!"


    Simon put the washed chili on the chopping block and kissed on Vana''s ear from behind. "Honey, I''ve


    told you, as long as all men know that you are not married, they will think that they still have a chance!"


    "Wait, I''m not happy with what you said. Do you mean I''m easy to hook up with?" Vana looked up


    angrily, but then she continued to cut the vegetables.


    Simon washed a tomato and handed it to her again. He said helplessly, "I didn''t mean that, okay? I just


    said that you are charming and attractive. Let others ignore your rtionship status and want to further


    develop with you."


    Vana interrupted Simon, trying to contain her anger, "Simon, I have to remind you that Hanson said he


    had a girlfriend. His girlfriend is Wendy! Besides, Wendy is a world-famous new designer who is much


    better than me. Therefore, it''s impossible for Hanson to take a fancy to me, nor do he think I''m


    charming and attractive. It''s just your imagination."


    "Honey, don''t be so excited. I didn''t say that you would leave me because of him. I can guarantee it."


    However, Vana was still worried that Simon didn''t agree with her. She put the knife on the chopping


    block, leaned back against the table and held her arms, which was an angry posture. So Simon


    stopped washing vegetables and came over tofort Vana.


    "Don''t touch me!" After saying that, Vana pushed Simon back a step and walked around to get away


    from her original position.


    Then she took off her apron and said in a normal tone, "I suddenly don''t want to cook. I''ll go upstairs to


    make jewelry."


    Simon wanted to stop Vana, but he hesitated. He touched his forehead and saw Vana walk out of the


    kitchen. Then he said, "Don''t worry. I will... I think I can make breakfast!"


    Before Simon could finish his words, Vana had already left.


    So for the rest of the time, Vana was sulking in her room making jewelry, while Simon was making


    breakfast alone in the kitchen.


    An hour passed quickly, and Vana''s anger had gradually dissipated. At this time, the bedroom door was


    pushed open, and Simon came in with a tray.


    Perhaps Simon was worried that Vana was still angry, so he looked a little serious.


    "Honey, I have cooked green vegetable porridge. I don''t know if you like it."


    Although she had calmed down, Vana still didn''t want to forgive Simon. She said in a hostile attitude, "I


    don''t want to eat. Take it away!"


    After pausing for a second, Simon still cleaned up the nightstand and put the tray on it. After he finished


    all this, he put his hands in front of him and squeezed his hands like a child who had done something


    wrong. "Then I''ll put it here. You can eat it when you''re hungry."


    Vana raised her head unconsciously to look at the direction of Simon, but in an instant, she saw a big


    cut on the back of Simon''s hand, so she threw away the two gems in her hand, got up and grabbed


    Simon''s wrist, "What''s going on? Are you hurt?"


    With a shy look on his face, Simon quickly broke away from Vana''s hands, but he was not able to do


    that.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go and apply some medicine!"


    Vana sniffed all of a sudden. Simon was so worried that he didn''t dare to move. When Vana raised her


    head, Simon was even more flustered.


    Vana was moved to cry because of the cut on his hand, which made Simon deeply touched.


    But the next second, Vana put her arms around Simon''s neck. "You are too weak. You''re a terrible


    cook, and you even hurt yourself!"


    With his arms around Vana''s eyes, Simon smiled and said happily, "It seems that I have to practice


    more in the future, or Mrs. Vana will punish me for cooking one day!"


    "How dare you say that? You''re a petty man!"


    "Well, I am petty!"


    "You''re not very good with your hands!"


    "Well, you can say whatever you want!"


    As the two of them reconciled, they stayed on the edge of the bed for a while. Finally, Vana found a


    medicine box to apply medicine to Simon and carefully bound up his wound.


    After everything was done, Vana tasted the breakfast made by Simon, but the food cooked by Simon


    was too bad. Not only did he put too much salt, but also the vegetables were not boiled. So after eating


    half of the food, Vana really couldn''t eat any more, so she quickly made another breakfast.


    After breakfast, Simon apanied Vana to work in the sunshine room. Wearing casual clothes,


    Simon was sending an e-mail in front of aputer. Sitting on the big sofa, Vana was thinking about


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    the jewelry whileparing it with the design drawing.


    When the two were enjoying the quiet working time, Vana''s mobile phone suddenly rang. She picked


    up her mobile phone casually and found that it was a message from a strange number. She was


    stunned, unlocked her mobile phone and clicked into the message interface.


    [Hello, Miss Vana. I''m Luther''s brother, Hanson. Luther wants to invite you to the party with L


    tonight. Can youe? ]


    Vana was shocked and looked in the direction of Simon with a guilty conscience.


    Noticing the look in her eyes, Simon looked at Vana questioningly. Vana''s brain raced, and then she


    lied subconsciously, "It''s Sally. She asked me about Brandon."


    After listening to Vana''s words, Simon lowered his head and continued to work, while Vana was lost in


    various fancies and conjectures.


    ''In the morning, I had a quarrel with Simon because of Hanson, which not only hurt Simon, but also


    forced Simon topromise.


    But now Hanson sent me a message alone and invited me to a party, which seemed to be...


    No, no, he has a girlfriend. Moreover, Luther likes L very much. Yesterday, he showed his love to


    L in front of all the people in the amusement park. It was obvious that Luther treated L well.


    So it''s not what Simon thinks it is. Hanson must have invited me for the sake of L.''


    "Yes, that''s right!" Vana said this by ident, which aroused suspicion from Simon. She quickly


    showed her design drawing and jewelry, so Simon thought that Vana had figured out her jewelry


    stitching technique.


    After Simon''s eyes disappeared, Vana looked at the phone for a long time, not knowing what to do.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth and quickly sent Hanson a message back.


    [Yes, of course. But Mr. Hanson, I think you will take your girlfriend with you! ]


    Vana''s meaning should be clear. Anyway, Luther had exposed her yesterday, so she should be more


    straightforward.

 Chapter 233 Genius In Electronic Technology

    Chapter 233 Genius In Electronic Technology


    In the evening, under the excuse of discussing thetest measures with Sally, Vana abandoned Simon


    who stayed at home with her and went to pick up L to the party mentioned by Hanson.


    At seven fifteen, they arrived at the XHC Vi on time.


    The XHC Vi of the Magic City was surrounded by the sightseeing garden, which was arge


    sightseeing base of artificial starry sea. Along a national highway up the slope, the XHC Vi stood like


    a castle at the highest end of the whole terrain.


    Therefore, looking from the gate of Hanson''s vi, they could see a vast starry sea.


    If someone confessed his love to a girl here, no girl would not be moved.


    Both Vana and L had the same thought.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Vana and L stared nkly at the artificial starry sea in front of


    them for more than 10 minutes.


    "Auntie, I suddenly feel that Luther is not so annoying!"


    "Really? In fact, he is quite cute!"


    "Auntie, don''t talk nonsense. I changed my opinion on him because of the starry sea. If I make friends


    with him in the future, can Ie here to see the starry sea more often?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "L, you... Please take me with you. It''s the first time that I''m so moved by the beautiful scenery."


    As she said, Vana squeezed out a few tears. Then a voice came. It was Luther who waited for a long


    time but didn''t see L. So he asked the butler to take him here to look for L.


    When she saw Luther running over, L''s expression suddenly became very cold.


    "L, L, why don''t youe in?" Thinking of the terrain here, Luther suddenly smiled happily. "Are


    you attracted by the sightseeing garden here? I invited you to the party because I want to show you my


    brother''s sightseeing garden. It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    L answered dismissively, "Well, it''s not your brother''s. It''s just in front of his door."


    Luther raised his tone and said proudly, "It''s my brother''s. He is in the medical industry, but his sideline


    is electronic technology. All the starry sea sightseeing parks nearby are developed by my brother''s


    When they heard what Luther said, Vana and L were both surprised with their mouths wide open.


    Before L could say anything, Vana said first, "Are you kidding, Luther? Your brother is so powerful?


    Is he a tech freak? I always admire people who are good at electronic technology."


    L also said quickly, "Me too. My dream is to find a boyfriend majoring in electronic technology."


    "Hey, L. You''re too young to say what I''m supposed to say, okay? Besides, you are so young. You


    don''t need to find a boyfriend for the time being!"


    In an instant, L and Vana quarreled with each other, which made Luther, who came to pick them up,


    stunned.


    They stayed until a sudden voice came from the gate of the vi. Hanson said, "Why don''t youe


    in? The party is about to begin."


    Then he saw Vana, and his smile immediately became elegant and polite. "Miss Vana, wee to the


    party!"


    Vana waved her hand. "Don''t say that. You''re so polite. It makes me feel awkward."


    Hanson smiled brightly and made a gesture of wee, "Let''s go in. There are also some Luther''s


    ssmates and their parents inside!"


    Hearing this, Vana breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Hanson didn''t specially hold the party for


    her.


    After they entered, Vana saw a huge courtyard. The courtyard was not excavated, and it kept the rustic


    atmosphere of the courtyard. There were always green nts all year round. Even the vines were still


    coiling around the long corridor.


    The nts around were lush and the fragrance of flowers was overflowing.


    This was a very romantic courtyard, and it was maintained by a person who knew how to live.


    It seemed that Hanson knew how to live and lived an elegant life.


    They came to the hall. The entrance of the hall was a protruding porch about five meters wide. The


    three sides of the porch were all ss walls. From the stone steps in the courtyard, they could see the


    room with warm yellow light. The whole vi was like the wonderful world in the crystal ball, surprising


    and yearning.


    The design of this vi was so surprising that Vana even thought of buying a vi in the future, which


    should be like this.


    In the hall, Vana greeted four parents and seven children. The atmosphere was so happy that it


    reminded her of her childhood.


    There were no other servants in Hanson''s house except a housekeeper and a maid.


    Even the dinner for the party tonight was prepared by Hanson himself.


    Luther said that except for the soup cooked by the maid, the other desserts, cakes, baked prawns,


    colorful glutinous rice balls, fruit pizza, grilled mutton chop, eel sushi, heart-shaped eggs, chicken chop


    and chips were all prepared by his brother alone.


    ''This is... Unbelievable.''


    Therefore, Vana''s opinion of Hanson was far more different from what Simon had said, and Vana


    admired Hanson even more than before.


    After all, there was a huge gap between Hanson and Vana, so Vana knew that what Simon said would


    never happen.


    At the beginning of the party, Luther suddenly took out a small cake from somewhere, lit a candle and


    walked to Hanson. A look of surprise appeared on Hanson''s face. Only then did the people present


    know that today was the birthday of Hanson, the owner of this vi.


    "Brother, in fact, the reason why I asked you to hold this party today is that I want my friends to


    celebrate your birthday. Our parents have been abroad for so many years, and your meticulous care for


    me warmed me. So I also want you to feel my love and wishes for you. Brother, happy birthday!"


    Hanson''s first reaction was to hug Luther. Then he took the cake and said to everyone, "Make yourself


    absolutely at home. Thank you for yourpany on my birthday. But don''t worry. My birthday has


    never been celebrated before. I didn''t expect that Luther would give me such a surprise today. Thank


    you foring and letting us continue to celebrate this happy moment!"


    Then everyone raised the ss of juice in their hands to congratte Hanson on his birthday. Hanson


    thanked every guest generously. It was not until the round of drinking ended that L pulled Vana to a


    corner.


    L said worriedly, "Auntie, we shouldn''t havee here tonight. What about now? We came to his


    birthday party but didn''t prepare a birthday gift. It''s too impolite!"


    Vana smiled and rubbed her hair. "Don''t worry. We don''t know today is the birthday of Luther''s brother.


    Besides, Hanson said today this party is to celebrate the beginning of your school year, so it doesn''t


    matter!"


    "But... But it will leave a bad impression on Hanson. I don''t want to do that. I... I... Well, forget it. Let''s


    stop talking about it..."


    "Wait, do you really fall in love with this tech man?"


    When she saw the sudden dodge in L''s eyes, Vana was shocked. "You can''t do this. I tell you, tech


    men are all geeks, and they are not gentle at all. They won''t care about others. Don''t be deceived by


    his appearance!"


    As soon as Vana finished her words, a voice came from the top of her head and L''s.


    "Miss Vana, are you talking about me?"


    Vana and L looked up at the same time in surprise, only to find that Hanson, who was wearing


    handsome casual clothes, was standing by the sofa and looking at the two of them.

 Chapter 234 A Visit From The Zhuo Family

    Chapter 234 A Visit From The Zhuo Family


    On the morning of the second day, it was sunny.


    The winter of Magic City quietly passed, but the haze in Vana''s heart did notpletely dissipate. All of


    this was because of the partyst night, which made her regret talking too much.


    Everything had to go back to the time when Vana and L were talking. The scene was like this:


    "Auntie, we shouldn''t havee here tonight. What about now? We came to his birthday party but


    didn''t prepare a birthday gift. It''s too impolite!"


    "Don''t worry. We don''t know today is the birthday of Luther''s brother. Besides, Hanson said today this


    party is to celebrate the beginning of your school year, so it doesn''t matter!"


    "But... But it will leave a bad impression on Hanson. I don''t want to do that. I... I... Well, forget it. Let''s


    stop talking about it..."


    "Wait, do you really fall in love with this tech man?"


    "You can''t do this. I tell you, tech men are all geeks, and they are not gentle at all. They won''t care


    about others. Don''t be deceived by his appearance!"


    A devil''s voice rang out. "Miss Vana, are you talking about me?"


    ''Miss Vana, are you talking about me? Miss Vana, are you talking about me?''


    Vana repeated these words over and over again in her mind, and in the end, her answer was so weak.


    She actually said, "How could it be? L and I worship you very much. How could we speak ill of you


    behind your back?"


    "Oh, my God! Let me die! I want to die now! Damn it! I even forgot my main purposest night because


    I regretted saying that. Wendy, how can you not go to that party? Don''t you know your boyfriend''s


    birthday? Oh, shit!"


    Vana buried herself in the quilt and suddenly roared, which startled Dorsey who was cleaning the


    bedroom.


    So today, Vana waspletely remorseful about what happened yesterday. She even suspected that it


    was a wrong decision for her to go to the party. Therefore, the more she thought so, the more she felt


    sorry for Simon.


    Fortunately, Simon went to thepany this morning, so she was the only one at home.


    Before noon, the butler said that there was a group of people waiting for her at the door.


    Vana was confused because no one knew she lived here except her grandfather since she got married.


    But when she came to the gate and saw the scene outside, Vana immediately ran out without any


    previous doubts.


    When she went outside, Vana saw a family of five standing beside a BMW business car. They were the


    family of Anthony Zhuo that she had saved before.


    As soon as they met, Vana and Vivian immediately held hands with each other. Then Vivian said to


    Vana, "Grandpa insisted on visiting you after he recovered. He didn''t listen to us even if we said it was


    inconvenient."


    Vana quickly bowed to Anthony Zhuo. "Grandpa, you''re too polite. It''s such a small matter. How can I


    let you run so far? You must be tired after such a long journey. Let''s go inside and talk!"


    Anthony Zhuo was quite cute. He stumbled over and held Vana''s hand. "Vana,e here. Let me have


    a good look at you!"


    Vana looked at the others, not knowing whether to cry or tough. Devin and Mary seemed to feel a


    little embarrassed, but Sam rolled his eyes at Vana.


    "Grandpa, do you think I look like an acquaintance of yours? My mother also said that I have one of


    those faces and I look like everyone, but my mother is the most simr to me. Others said that we two


    were carved in the same face."


    Hearing what Vana said, Anthony Zhuo''s nose turned a little red perhaps because of the cold weather.


    "It''s still cold outside, Grandpa. Let''s go inside first," said Vana as she helped Anthony Zhuo walk into


    the house.


    Anthony Zhuo didn''t retort. After taking two steps, he suddenly turned around and ordered the others,


    "Bring me all the things I brought to Vana. Be careful. Don''t break them!"


    Although he was old, it could be seen that Anthony Zhuo was still the most important person in his


    family. As soon as he said that, Sam, who was always cold and impolite, became obedient, which


    showed the influence of Anthony Zhuo.


    When Vana took them back to the vi, Devin and others also piled up the gifts brought by Anthony


    Zhuo in the corner of the living room. There were so many gifts, which piled up the corner of Simon''s


    vi.


    At first, Vana was wondering why the five of them drove that kind of popr business car. Now she


    knew that they chose a car with arge space just for bringing this bunch of gifts.


    Vana felt a little embarrassed. But after she thanked him, Anthony Zhuo turned a deaf ear to her


    decline. He was still happy to order everyone to put the gifts in order, as if he was treating Vana as a


    member of his family. So Vana was too embarrassed to interrupt Anthony Zhuo again, and just stood


    aside and watched.


    Then Nancy poured tea for them, and Anthony Zhuo began to inspect the whole vi. Five or six


    minutester, Anthony Zhuo turned his head from the moment he looked around the vi and asked


    Vana in a kind and serious tone, "I heard that you have married a rich businessman from Magic City,


    right? What about his family background? Is he in political? How many family members does he have?


    Does he have any bad social background?"


    Asked by Anthony Zhuo, Vana was so nervous that she didn''t know how to answer.


    Devin hurriedly interrupted Anthony Zhuo, "Father, Vana is married to a rich business man, not a


    corrupt official. Isn''t it impolite for you to ask this?"


    "You brat, do I need you to say anything? I just care about my granddaughter. Take care of your son


    and see what he is like. Don''t bring him out to make a fool of yourself in the future. You see the way he


    looks at Vana? It''s like he is looking at an enemy."


    Sam restrained his expression a little, but he felt embarrassed to lose his face in other people''s house.


    He had toin, "Grandpa, don''t me me. You can punish me as you like at home, but don''t stay


    here, okay?"


    "You... You brat, get out of here!"


    As the previous topic was changed, Vana breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Vana didn''t forget to ask Simon toe back to receive the guests. After all, Zhuo family was a


    powerful family. If she made them feel unwee, she would also feel panic.


    Then Anthony Zhuo held Vana''s hands and said something to thank her. He also said that he had


    heard about the kidnapping of Vivian. It was Vana who had rescued Vivian alone, so perhaps for this


    reason, Anthony Zhuo had always treated Vana as his granddaughter. Eventer, he had been calling


    Vana "my granddaughter" all the time.


    After talking with Anthony Zhuo for a period of time, Vana didn''t think that it was difficult to get along


    with him. Instead, she thought that Anthony Zhuo was very cute in his old age when people interrupted


    him and he often forgot his purpose. Moreover, in Vana''s eyes, Vivian''s family were very concerned


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    about her, and Vana even had an illusion that she was also a family member.


    Half an hourter, Simon came back from thepany. In order to show their politeness, they invited


    Zhuo family to have lunch at home.


    In order to be a good host, Vana decided to personally cook some delicious dishes. She didn''t expect


    that Mary and Vivian woulde to help her. And the other four men in the living room got along well


    with each other. Simon was surrounded by the other three men in the sofa and didn''t show any timidity.


    Instead, he talked with them confidently, which made Vana admire him a little in the bottom of her


    heart.


    Zhuo family were soldiers of great moral integrity, so Vana admired that Simon could stay calm in the


    face of this situation.

 Chapter 235 To Spend The Night With Jewelry

    Chapter 235 To Spend The Night With Jewelry


    The lunch time passed solemnly and gently. For a time, Vana thought she had gone to someone else''s


    home to have lunch, because the atmosphere at her home was rtively rxed. But under the lead of


    Anthony, the whole lunch was like a sacred handover ceremony.


    These illusions were mainly shown in the following moments:


    Simon raised his ss and toasted to Anthony. With a wave of his hand, Anthony said in a dignified


    manner, "Simon, I can drink it, but to put it bluntly, my granddaughter is protected by me. You can go to


    inquire about me. If you dare to hurt her even a little in the future, I will let your family be ruined!"


    ''Well, I don''t think so. Gradpa, I just saved your life, but you want to kill his whole family because of me.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Isn''t it too domineering?''


    However, with a decent smile on his face, Simon replied, "Of course. I''m relieved to have you to protect


    Vana!"


    Then he made a toast to Anthony. Seeing that Simon drank a ss of wine, Anthony burst into


    When it was time for Simon to propose a toast to Devin, Devin also said to Simon meaningfully,


    "Simon, Vana had suffered a lot before. I hope you can treat her well in the future, so we can rest


    assured to let you take care of her. I propose a toast to you!" After saying that, Devin drank up a ss


    of wine. And Simon also hurriedly finished this ss of wine. After drinking, the two made a gesture of


    pouring sses to express their respect for each other.


    ... And then Sam said it without a second thought, "Simon, I call you brother-inw only because it is


    you. But I don''t recognize her as my sister!" Then he finished a ss of wine and Simon drank it too.


    Even after sending Vivian and her family away, Vana still couldn''t wake up from this illusion.


    Puzzled, Vana walked up to Simon and looked at him rubbing his eyebrows. "Simon, did Vivian''s family


    lose their granddaughter before? Or do they reallye to repay me and treat me as their


    granddaughter?"


    Simon seemed to be a little drunk. He loosened his hand and looked at Vana. He said in a serious


    voice, "I think soldiers should be more loyal to each other, so that''s why they behave like this. Don''t


    think too much!"


    "Oh," said Vana. Then she really didn''t think too much, but she felt a little distressed when she saw that


    Simon had a headache. She threw herself into his arms and pressed his temples. "You can go to the


    bedroom to sleep. It''s notfortable on the sofa."


    Simon suddenly smiled affectionately. Vana was shocked to find that something was wrong, but Simon


    had already carried her in his arms and walked all the way to the stairs. "I wonder if this grandpa would


    rush back and kill me if he knew I was bullying you now!"


    Vana quickly covered Simon''s mouth. "Don''t talk nonsense. They care about me so much, and they will


    certainly treat you well. After all, you are my man."


    Simon was in high spirits. "You said I''m your man?"


    Vana stared at Simon, lifted his chin and touched his sexy lips. "Yes, You''re a man who sleeps with


    me!"


    Then Simon took the tip of Vana''s finger in his mouth, which made Vana giggle on his shoulder.


    ...


    That night, Hanson sent a message again to ask Vana and L out for dinner, because he wanted to


    make up for yesterday''s birthday, but Vana refused his invitation with the excuse that she was very


    busy in the designpetition.


    Two days passed like this. During these two days, Vana kept probing into something about Wendy. But


    Hanson always smartly mentioned the meal arrangement and other relevant things, which made Vana


    even more depressed.


    Vana finally finished one piece of jewelry for thepetition, but she hadn''t yet thought of a good


    cutting method for the other piece of jewelry in Halia''s name.


    Because Vana wanted to follow the concept of "Halia" and continue to create a gem jewelry pieced up


    based on the gradient colors, but she had encountered a problem in thebination. Not only the fine


    jewelry was difficult to make a ring gallery, but also the selection of materials was a problem. As soon


    as she encountered a bottleneck, she would forget to eat and sleep. So she didn''te out of the


    workshop of Song Studio for the whole day.


    Renee hade here two times to tell Vana that Simon wanted to go out for lunch and dinner with her,


    but was refused by Vana. After locking herself in the workshop and racking her brains, Vana finally


    picked out nearly ten gemstones that could be used to create the gradient effect. ording to the tone


    shown on her drawing, the color of this set of gems should be able to reach the effect of flower


    blooming.


    It was past nine o''clock. Simon knocked at the door of the workshop several times, but Vana drove him


    away with the excuse that she wouldn''t leave the room until she figured it out. Simon had no choice but


    to go back to his own office floor and work overtime with Vana.


    Another hourter, Vana cut all the ten gemstones into single crystals, and then used small tweezers to


    fix them one by one on the gray mud that she temporarily found. After she set the shape, all the


    gemstones showed the shape of crystal petals, and the flowers were as big as a thumb. They looked


    very bright and eye-catching.


    Vana turned on the spotlight above her head, and all of a sudden, the petals reflected the light. This


    was because she had sprinkled some diamond powder on the ring gallery made of soft mud. It was


    difficult to fix the diamond powder unless it was embedded in a special way. Otherwise, these shes


    would not exist for a long time, and the visual effect would also lose arge part of the color.


    If the ten crystals were fixed firmly, there would be no gaps between them, and the diamond powder


    wouldn''t spill out, which would guarantee the visual effect.


    "But what I want to do is the jewelry that can be assembled and disassembled separately. The stamen


    in the middle can be took out as a ring in the shape of a flower bud, and the petals outside can be


    a ring in the shape of a flower. After two rings are assembled, it will also be aplete ring. But... But I


    have to ignore the effect of the diamond powder. Ah, it''s really difficult!"


    Vana couldn''t help but roar. When she heard the sound, Renee put down her hand that was about to


    knock at the door. Then Renee went downstairs to find Simon and ask him not to wait for Vana


    anymore.


    After hearing Renee''s words, Simon knew that Vana was going to spend the night with jewelry, so he


    nodded and left thepany after packing up.


    The whole Financial Building of Magic City fell into a deep sleep.


    Only the designer''s room on the top floor was brightly lit.

 Chapter 236 Vana Friended Wendy

    Chapter 236 Vana Friended Wendy


    That night, Vana kept trying until one o''clock in the morning. She remembered thatst time she saw a


    video of an interior and exterior designer making iid ss on Micro-blog, which mentioned a very


    strange method. So she went to Micro-blog and prepared to spend a lot of time to look for that video.


    But when she clicked on the home page of Micro-blog, she saw someone sending her a private


    message.


    Vana remembered that Brandon had used Micro-blog to contact herst time, so she was worried


    about what was going on with Brandon, so she opened the private message.


    But this time it was a stranger. When she saw the name "A Lucky Little Boy", she hesitated.


    But then she clicked on the chatting interface and saw the message. [Miss Vana. It''s really surprising.


    You have also participated in the jewelry designpetition, but you have been reposting the posts of


    Wendy, which made me, a tech man, be a big fan of Miss Vana! ]


    ''It''s Hanson! ! !''


    Vana checked the time and found that the message was sent by Hanson an hour ago. She went back


    to the personal information interface and found that Hanson had followed her on Micro-blog.


    ''In other words, Hanson was browsing my posts an hour ago?''


    Vana unconsciously returned to the private message interface to reply to him. [So you''re not friendly at


    all. Take me to see your girlfriend! ! ! ]


    Vana didn''t think Hanson could see it now, and she thought it would make Hanson feel funny when he


    saw this message tomorrow morning.


    So Vana smiled and went back to the home page and began to look for that video on Micro-blog.


    When looking through the posts, Vana also found a lot of good creative ideas, so she forwarded those


    posts and wanted to ponder on themter.


    More than an hour had passed, and it was already two o''clock in the morning.


    Vana''s stomach kept growling. She went out to the break room to find some snacks and coffee, but she


    saw the designers sleeping on the table because of tiredness in the next workshop. At this moment,


    she could clearly feel poignant. It seemed that there would be a lot of days like this in the future, so she


    had to be prepared in advance.


    When she went back to the workroom and closed the door, she opened a bag of chips and began to


    eat slowly. At this time, her mobile phone suddenly rang, which scared her to choke on the chips. She


    coughed crazily for a few times before she quickly answered the phone.


    "Ahem, ahem, hello, who''s that?" ''Why did he call me in the middle of the night? Didn''t he feel that it


    was disturbing others'' rest?''


    In an instant, Hanson''s voice came from the other end of the line, "It''s me, Miss Vana. I saw that you


    are still awake, so I want to call to express my condolence."


    "Well, how do you know that I''m not asleep?"


    Hanson''s voice sounded a littlezy, which was a little different from his usual voice.


    "Oh! Because I browsed Miss Vana''s Micro-blog ount again just now, and found that Miss Vana


    forwarded a creative post at 1:48, and the second design post at 2:02. So I think only 5 minutes have


    passed, and Miss Vana should still be browsing the Micro-blog!"


    ''Oh my God! Why does this tech guy remember exactly when I reposted any posts so clearly? Does he


    like to pry into other people''s private life so much?''


    Hanson seemed to have sensed the emotion of Vana. He smiled sheepishly, "I''m sorry for one more


    thing, so I have to call you. Wendy was supposed to meet you at the party, but she had other ns that


    night. I broke my promise. Miss Vana, will you me me?"


    Hearing what Hanson said, Vana felt embarrassed. After all, she intended to make use of Hanson to


    get to know Wendy Wen. But now, as soon as Hanson apologized to her, Vana felt like she was a bad


    person.


    "Nothing... It''s okay. I didn''t think too much. The reply was just a joke. Don''t take it to heart."


    However, Hanson said, "It doesn''t matter. I feel a little embarrassed. But since I haven''t forgotten it this


    time, I wonder if you can send me your WeChat ount. After I add you, I will send Wendy''s contact


    card to you. Then you can contact her directly."


    "Really? ... I mean, is it too deliberate? After all, Miss Wendy and I haven''t met each other yet. Isn''t it


    too rash to friend her directly?"


    Hanson smiled happily, "No! I''ve mentioned you to her before. Don''t worry about that."


    After hanging up the phone, Vana excitedly sent her WeChat ount to Hanson. In less than a minute,


    Hanson sent Vana his friend request.


    Vana immediately clicked the confirmation button, and then Hanson really sent her the contact card of


    Wendy Wen.


    When she saw the English characters on the contact card of Wendy Wen, Vana couldn''t help but think


    of Wendy Wen''s own personality. Wendy Wen''s introduction on the contact card was "Sex is love",


    which made Vana stop what she was going to do. And then Vana imagined the difference between


    Wendy Wen and Hanson.


    In Vana''s mind, Hanson was a rational, smart and highly emotionally intelligent man, who was good at


    cooking and living style, and was one of the ideal boyfriend candidates.


    Wendy Wen''s profile picture looked like a girl with short hair. And after Vana friended her, Wendy Wen


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    also passed the application in the middle of the night, so Wendy Wen should be a girl who liked night


    life, which was the same as most of the girls who lived abroad. Therefore, Wendy Wen should be very


    open-minded and very hot.


    One was an abstinent man, and the other was an open-minded woman. The personality difference


    between the two was too great, but maybe it was this kind of difference that could cause different


    sparks.


    While sighing at other people''s rtionship, Vana browsed Wendy Wen''s WeChat Moments.


    When she browsed the WeChat Moments, Vana also saw many design works of Wendy Wen and


    some photos taken with Hanson. Of course, there were also many photos taken with Luther, who was a


    little imp, but the scene of the three of them getting along with each other was very rxed.


    This scene made Vana want to see more, so she looked through some pictures of Wendy Wen and


    Hanson subconsciously.


    Among them, there were several pictures in which Wendy Wen with short hair tied two tiny pigtails, so


    Wendy Wen also wanted to do it for Hanson. The picture was that Hanson was pressed on the sofa of


    Hanson''s house by Wendy Wen and Luther.


    Vana browsed a few more pictures and saw Hanson''s different expression as usual. There were also a


    few photos introduced by Wendy Wen as his girlfriend.


    "Let me introduce them to you. They are my two little boyfriends!" There were three pictures below the


    post, all of which were intimate photos of Wendy Wen, Hanson and Luther. And it seemed that Wendy


    Wen had a good rtionship with Luther. Luther was still leaning on Wendy Wen''s shoulder from


    behind, and the three of them wereughing happily.

 Chapter 237 Solution

    Chapter 237 Solution


    Vana shook her head with a smile and closed these pictures. Then she went back to the top of her


    WeChat Moments and clicked on thetest post forwarded by Wendy, "A Guide to Jewelry Matching on


    Harry Show".


    This was an article shared by a public ount, "Harry Is In H Country". The name of the public ount


    was very ordinary, but Vana still clicked to follow it.


    Then Vana began to browse the interface slowly, and saw many selection criterion for jewelry on the


    Harry Show over the years.


    From the old-fashioned jewelry representative of M Country to the jewelry of the pattern of H Country,


    the street gangs of M Country, the jewelry idea of the new force of M Country, the football theme of M


    Country and so on, this article was worth studying and using for reference.


    And in this article, Vana saw a jewelry design which was very simr to the one she was going to make.


    This jewelry, "Bathsheba''s heart", was also in the shape of a rose heart and was pieced together.


    However, there was no diamond powder in it. The jewelry was well fixed, because the bottom of the


    gems was embedded in the jewelry. The bottom of the jewelry could be hollow and single-stemmed,


    which could use the principle of hollow refraction, making this "Bathsheba''s heart" very dazzling.


    Vana was overjoyed at once. She quickly put down her mobile phone and looked at her design


    drawing. In an instant, she found the way to piece together her jewelry.


    ''Hollow, yes, the middle hollow method could ce the shining diamond powder, achieving the effect of


    sparkling in the light.''


    Vana immediately cut the bottom roots and stems of the ten gemstones that she had cut before, and


    engraved subtle grooves near the bottom. After the ten gemstones were all improved, she brought the


    two rings of different sizes that she had made from the beginning. Then she distributed the gemstones


    one by one and put them in the rings one by one. In the process of cing, she put a small amount of


    diamond powder which was almost imperceptible into the gaps dug out before. Then she tightened the


    outer parts of the base and made one of the rings in the shape of a flower.


    Vana wiped the ring with a piece of nnel. The base of the gem was notpletely finished, but she


    still put it on the wooden clip. Then she turned on the spotlight above her head, and instantly saw a


    shining ring shining in front of her eyes.


    Vana didn''t put much diamond powder in it, so it didn''t feel bad or messy. There were only specks of


    light shining in it. If she didn''t say that it was diamond powder, it was very likely that others would think


    that she had developed a new type of gem.


    "It''s finally done!" Vana danced for joy. At this moment, her eyes were filled with tears.


    Every designer had tears like this when they were moved. Vana didn''t expect that she had experienced


    two such moments in a short month.


    Vana quickly wiped away her tears, and then set the fixed part of the gem base on fire with the burner


    nozzle. As she polished, carved, and smelted it, the joint of the ring in the shape of a flower was


    Vana looked at her watch. It was already six o''clock in the morning. After that, Vana felt sleepy and


    dizzy, as if she had pulled an all-nighter for countless days.


    Vana put the ring which was in the shape of a flower into a ring box and locked it with a safe. Then she


    picked up her phone and went home to rest.


    Vana didn''t wake up until Simon got off work in the evening. When Simon came back, Vana got up from


    the bed. Knowing that Vana hadn''t eaten anything for two days and one night, Simon was angry for a


    while, but soon he couldn''t help but run to get food for her.


    After feeding Vana, Simon wanted to hold her in his arms and spend the night with her, but he was told


    that Vana would go to the studio for the whole night, which made himpletely angry.


    "Simon, honey, my honey! Please let me go out. I finally found a wayst night, and now I can''t wait to


    finish the rest of the work. You know that the day after tomorrow is the day of thepetition. If I can''t


    finish the ring, shoot it and upload it on the Inte, I will really miss this opportunity!"


    Still standing at the door of the bathroom, Simon didn''t let go of Vana. "You said it was the day after


    tomorrow. Have a good rest at home tonight. You still have one day to do the rest. You also said that


    you had found a way, so you are not in a hurry at this moment!"


    "Yes, you are right. But I have to be well-prepared. If something happens tomorrow, I won''t forgive


    myself. If I lose this opportunity, I''d rather die."


    "Is it so serious? Vana, I tell you, I will never allow you to go out tonight."


    "No, honey. Please let me out!"


    When the two of them were in a stalemate, Vana''s phone suddenly rang. Someone sent her a


    message, but she was afraid that Simon wouldn''t let her read it.


    So Vana continued to pull Simon''s arm and said in a very strong voice, "Don''t be so clingy, okay? I will


    dislike you if you do this."


    "Even if you dislike me, you have to take good care of yourself. Every time you don''t listen to me, your


    body will copse."


    Vana was annoyed by Simon. Why did her enthusiasm for jewelry turn into anger so soon? She really


    had no idea what to do with Simon.


    When she was about topromise and go downstairs to watch the news with Simon, her phone rang


    again. But this time it was a call, not a message.


    Vana wanted to pick up the phone, but she didn''t know why Simon had already walked out. He quickly


    nced at the phone number, and then showed a strange expression that made Vana feel strange.


    Vana''s heart jolted. ''Could it be... Could it be from that man?''


    Vana rushed over and tried to grab her phone, but it was answered by Simon soon.


    "Hello? It''s me. I''m Simon!"


    "Yes, I live with Vana. What can I do for you?"


    "Well, I guess she won''t have time to go out tonight. She has had dinner and doesn''t need to make


    friends with Wendy. Besides, as her boyfriend, I refuse you on her behalf. What else do you want to


    say?"


    Hearing this, Vana immediately realized that the two sides of the phone might have broken up, so she


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    quickly walked over, only to see that Simon suddenly became serious, and then he was somewhat


    violent. He said to the phone fiercely, "You canpletely use your means to get her, but you can rest


    assured that I will never worry that she will leave me!"


    After that, Simon hung up the phone angrily.


    Vana was about to ask what had happened between him and the other party, but she saw that Simon


    quickly saw the message on her mobile phone. Then Simon looked at her disappointedly and pointed


    her mobile phone at her. "You were with himst night?"

 Chapter 238 A Considerate Man

    Chapter 238 A Considerate Man


    Vana didn''t know who Simon was talking about. But when she heard thest sentence, "you can


    made Simon angry before.


    "Simon, who are you talking to? And why did you say that I was with himst night? I was in the studio


    After Vana finished her words, Simon gave Vana her phone. "Look at it yourself!"


    So Vana saw the message on her phone. [Vana, I didn''t expect you to give me the cold shoulder and


    browse the WeChat Moments alonest night. No, I want you to make it up to me tonight. Will you go


    out to date with me? ]


    The sender was Hanson.


    ''But... Appointment?


    When did we meet alone?''


    "No, Simon. He said that I was chatting with him on the phonest night, but I went to check the


    WeChat Moments. He said that he wanted to ask Wendy out to meet me tonight. As you know, the


    Simon sneered, "Really? So you have been trying all kinds of excuses to get close to him these days,


    haven''t you? I''ve heard from Ethan that you and L have been to Hanson''s house. How long are you


    going to hide it from me?"


    ''Oh, crap! I forgot to ask L to keep the secret, '' Vana thought.


    ''But everything has happened. What should I do now?''


    Vana looked at Simon and thought he was being unreasonable. Then she said angrily, "So you suspect


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    that I have an affair now, right?"


    Simon was a little sad. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Then he said


    coldly, "I always thought that you and I would have a firm rtionship after going through so much."


    "Yes, but it''s you who made these things be uncertain. Simon, you''re too mean. Is it necessary for


    you to quarrel with me for such a small matter?"


    Simon calmed down a little, but soon he picked up the coat on the sofa and walked out of the bedroom.


    "I think we need to calm down. I''ll go out for a walk."


    "Wait, Simon. I still have to make it clear to you. If you really care about my contact with him, then there


    is nothing to talk about. And I will go to meet him. Believe it or not, I will live in my own way."


    After saying that, Vana quickly went to the cloakroom to find a full dress and a wind coat to put on. She


    put on the clothes as soon as possible, and then the two of them separated silently. Two steps ahead


    of Simon, Vana left the vi. After she left, Simon was extremely angry.


    The weather was still very cold. As soon as she walked out of the vi, Vana was almost blown to the


    ground by the east wind.


    The reason why Vana resisted Simon today was that today was her birthday.


    ''My birthday is on February 1st, but Simon has forgotten such a simple day! He didn''t even tell me he


    loved me. And he said something angry in front of another man. Others could know that we have a bad


    rtionship from his words.''


    Vana didn''t wash her face orb her hair when she went out, so she simply washed her face in the


    nearby public toilet and smoothed her messy hair a few times.


    But even so, she looked so unkempt.


    She came out to meet the new international designer, Wendy, but she didn''t want to lose face in front of


    Wendy.


    About half an hourter, Vana arrived at the restaurant mentioned by Hanson. The environment here


    was quite elegant, which could make her calm down.


    When Vana arrived, Hanson had already arrived, and there was a girl with short hair sitting next to him.


    Vana could recognize the girl at a nce. It was Wendy.


    Wendy was so unique. She was sitting in the restaurant, free and easy, as if she were at her own


    home. There was a cigarette between her fingers. Her red lips were very thin and sexy, and there was


    a ck mole at the corner of her mouth, which seemed to add spice to her sexiness.


    When Vana went over, Wendy was holding Hanson''s shoulder and whispering in his ear. As soon as


    Vana came over, the two of them quickly separated. Hanson also stood up and invited Vana to take a


    seat. Vana sat down and tidied her hair ufortably. She said apologetically, "Good evening. I didn''t


    sleep all night because of the jewelry workst night, so I just got up in a bad condition. Please forgive


    me!"


    Wendy immediately widened her eyes and said in surprise, "I didn''t expect you to be such a beautiful


    girl. I have never thought that I would meet a girl like you in H Country. It really surprised me. Oh, by


    the way, I''m Wendy Wen. I''m in love with Hanson now!"


    Vana was ttered and reached out her hand, "I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    Wendy and Vana shook hands with each other and sat down. Hanson immediately brought a ss of


    fresh juice to Vana. But Vana waved her hand to show that she didn''t need it. Hanson hesitated for a


    moment, but immediately loosened his brows. Then he handed a ss of hot water to her, and Vana


    thanked him and took it over.


    Seeing that Hanson was so considerate to take care of Vana, Wendy teased, "Miss Vana, my boyfriend


    is so good to his friends that I''ve always been jealous. Tell me, does he like you? Otherwise, why does


    he always take care of you? My cup has been empty for so long, but he didn''t notice it!"


    Vana blushed and poured a ss of juice for Wendy. "Miss Wendy, you must be kidding. Mr. Hanson


    and I are friends. People are always more polite to their friends than to close families. I''m always like


    this. I always leave my boyfriend alone, but I''m intimate to my friends."


    "Really? So why didn''t you take your boyfriend out tonight?"


    Vana was stunned and looked at Hanson, but Hanson kept smiling as usual. Vana exined, "He


    works veryte every day, so he doesn''t have time to attend the usual dinner party. I hope you two


    don''t mind!"


    Wendy immediately waved her hand. "I don''t mind. It''s good that he doesn''te. If it''s toote after


    dinner, I''ll ask Hanson to send you home. Anyway, my home is upstairs. I''ll arrive there in a few steps."


    Vana wanted to refuse, but it was too deliberate to refuse now. She nned to refuse Hanson alone


    after Wendy left, so that no one would feel estranged.


    Then the waiter served the dishes. Vana saw that they ordered a lot of seafood. Wendy was very polite


    to put food in Vana''s bowl. But after she put a lobster in Vana''s bowl, Hanson quickly picked up the


    lobster from Vana''s bowl.


    Vana raised her head and looked at him. He smiled friendly, "Miss Vana, if what I think is correct, you


    shouldn''t eat lobster, right? Or are you allergic to lobsters?"


    Vana covered her mouth in surprise. "How do you know that?"


    Hanson immediately said happily, "I saw Miss Vana deliberately avoid all the food with shrimps at my


    party that night, so I guessed so."


    ''He''s too careful, and he has specially observed me. If he were a girl, Hanson would be a careful and


    gentle girl.''

 Chapter 239 Are You Crazy

    Chapter 239 Are You Crazy


    Wendy, who was sitting opposite to Vana, suddenly put down her chopsticks in anger. She nced at


    Hanson, "Hanson, don''t you think you are too biased? I don''t like oranges or jasmine tea. But these two


    things are both in your house. Can''t you be considerate to get rid of them for me? You won''t be able to


    make a girlfriend if you''re like this!"


    Vana was a little stunned. She saw that Hanson was quickly ncing at her. Then Hanson pulled


    Wendy, "Aren''t you my girlfriend?"


    Vana saw that Wendy quickly cocked her head back and stuck out her tongue. Hanson knocked on the


    edge of Wendy''s bowl to stop her from talking, and then changed the topic, "Miss Vana is here to


    discuss thepetition with you. Don''t you have anything to say?"


    Hearing what Hanson said, Wendy spat out the fishbone in her mouth andined, "You asked me


    to tell you guys my design concept, but my design concept is what I think in my mind. How can I


    exin it clearly? So I don''t want to say it. I have nothing to say."


    Hanson was speechless and closed his eyes for a while. Then, Vana saw that he looked at Wendy with


    a threatening expression, and Wendy immediately spat out the fishbone in her mouth and put down her


    chopsticks. "Then I''d better briefly tell you the work of thispetition."


    Vana was stunned and interrupted, "But won''t the secret be leaked? You forgot that I''m also a


    contestant in thispetition!"


    Wendy waved her hand, "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you''re one of us, and in the future you may


    be my sister... You may be my ally, so it''s right to tell you!"


    Hanson pinched Wendy while Wendy was speaking. Seeing this, Vana still didn''t understand the


    interaction mode between the young couple. Soon, Wendy began to talk about some creative sources,


    which frightened Vana a lot.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Wendy''s words made Vana feel that her IQ was not enough, because Wendy could actually create


    jewelry made of ck gas from staring at the excrement in the toilet every time she went to the


    bathroom, which shocked Vana.


    "My design inspiration for thispetition is very simple. I thought of it when I smoked in the bar when


    I was flirting with girls. You know, the clitorises of beautiful girls are all very upturned and are shaped


    like beads of water, so I have made several designs ording to this shape."


    Vana frowned slightly. It was obvious that herck of foresight restricted her imagination. It was difficult


    for her to figure out the jewelry style mentioned by Wendy.


    At the same time, Hanson couldn''t help interrupting Wendy. Veins stood out on his forehead, but he


    continued in a very peaceful voice, "I think this topic can end now!"


    Wendy looked at Vana in confusion. "Miss Vana, don''t you want to hear it? I still have a lot of ideas to


    say!"


    Vana waved her hand and said apologetically, "Although I admire Miss Wendy''s creative ideas, I think


    you''d better keep some privacy!"


    Seeing that Vana didn''t want to listen to her anymore, Wendy lit another cigarette and smoked.


    "If you want to smoke, go to the smoking area. I''ve told you before!"


    "Hanson, please get off my back. Okay?"


    "But smoking is not allowed here. Smoking is not good for girls. Take care of yourself."


    "I know you care about me. But just let me finish this cigarette. Anyway, the waiter hasn''te to


    remind me yet. Please let me finish this one."


    However, no matter what Wendy said, Hanson took the cigarette from Wendy''s mouth and stubbed it


    out. Then he threw it into the ashtray on the table.


    Noticing the awkward rtionship between the two, Vana found a topic. "There seems to be a new


    movie recently. Do you want to watch it togetherter?"


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    Their different answers made Vana stunned for a moment. This topic was brought up by Vana, but


    Hanson answered that he wanted to see the movie. If Wendy really didn''t go, then Vana and Hanson


    would have a date alone.


    Vana felt a little awkward and persuaded Wendy, "But it''s a big movie from Film Production Center of M


    Country. It seems to have something to do with design. Don''t you really want to go there?"


    Wendy was tempted, but Hanson immediately replied, "She has to go back to make jewelryter. I


    don''t think she''s avable."


    "But maybe Miss Wendy can learn something from the movie!" Vana insisted.


    At this time, Wendy finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She smiled at Vana, "Miss Vana, I think you don''t


    have to insist on asking me to go with you. My brother won''t let me go at all, even if you two watch it


    together and I watch it alone. Anyway, he will never let me go with you."


    "But you are a couple, aren''t you? And in order to resolve your contradictions, I said that I would invite


    you to watch a movie. But now it''s me and your boyfriend... This..."


    Vana was in a dilemma. She felt that the way Wendy got along with Hanson was a little strange, and


    Wendy was too indulgent towards Hanson. Vana couldn''t believe Wendy let Hanson watch a movie


    with others without being jealous.


    ''It''s so strange. Is this the way people in M Country fall in love?''


    It was not until this moment that Hanson, who was sitting opposite to Vana, suddenly interrupted Vana.


    Vana looked at him, and he happened to look into her eyes.


    "Vana!"


    Vana was stunned and showed a suspicious expression.


    Hanson paused for a long time and exined, "In fact, I didn''t intend to tell you my purpose from the


    beginning, but I found that you were too simple. You couldn''t even see the poor performance of Wendy,


    so I was a little worried that you would still think that I was lying until the moment I expressed my love


    to you!"


    "Wait, who are you confessing your love to? ... Me?"


    Vana was about to scold him in front of Wendy. But when she saw the expression on Wendy''s face, she


    saw that Wendy smiled with satisfaction.


    "Yes, in fact, Wendy and I are brother and sister. She is my uncle''s child."


    Vana wanted to lose her temper, but her hands were immediately gripped by Hanson. She quickly


    shook off his hands to avoid arousing suspicion.


    Hanson returned to his seat and stared at Vana. "I know you think it''s ridiculous, but Vana, I fell in love


    with you when I saw you at the autumn outing held by Luther''s school. Although I know you are dating


    with Simon, I still have to tell you that you will be mine, and I will make you like me no matter what."


    Vana finally lost her temper, "Are you crazy? I and Simon have already got the marriage licenses, but


    youe to destroy the rtionship between Simon and me. I trusted you so much that I thought you


    and Wendy were boyfriend and girlfriend. And you knew what kind of woman I was. I used you to get


    close to Wendy and inquire about her design direction. Now you see me clearly? I really don''t know


    what you are thinking."


    Hanson''s face became serious. He said slowly, "I don''t know you have already got the marriage


    license. This is... When did it happen?"

 Chapter 240 Take Me Home

    Chapter 240 Take Me Home


    Vana thought she was too ridiculous. What Simon had said that day was still lingering in her mind.


    ¡ª¡ª"Honey, I have told you that all men will think that they have a chance as long as they know that


    you are not married!"


    ¡ª¡ª"I just said that you are charming and attractive. Let others ignore your rtionship status and


    want to further develop with you."


    But what was Vana''s reaction at that time? Not only did she think that Simon was making trouble out of


    nothing, but she also got angry with Simon for that, which made Simon injured when making breakfast.


    Moreover, just before she met Hanson tonight, She and Simon quarreled and separated because of


    Hanson.


    What a failure! She didn''t realize Hanson''s intention.


    But the man in front of her made her feel that she was extremely stupid. Hanson had just said a lot of


    words, but Vana chose to ignore them.


    Because her mind was in a mess and she even began to reject Hanson''s words.


    "Miss Vana, I know you will be angry if I say so. But I can see that you also like me, so why can''t you


    agree to be my girlfriend?


    You and Simon are not in a good condition. When he answered the phone, Simon said that he was


    confident that he wouldn''t worry that you would leave him. But from his anger at that time, I can tell that


    there is something wrong with your rtionship, right?


    I can wait for your reply, but don''t be toote, or I don''t know what I will do."


    Later, Hanson was about to get close to Vana and send her home, but was quickly dodged by Vana.


    Vana finally said to him coldly, "Mr. Hanson, I hope you won''t approach me in such a disgusting way in


    the future. I''m sick of you."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, Wendy, who was next to Hanson, smashed a bowl and dish and


    shouted, "Vana, who do you think you are? How dare you talk to my brother like that? You can go now.


    If you leave, you won''t be able to win the first prize. I have to tell you that I could have given the first


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    prize to you because of my brother, but now, you can''t!"


    Hearing such insulting words, Vana took a few steps back. Then she looked at Hanson and his sister,


    and said in a domineering manner, "If you have the ability, you can take the first ce from me.


    Otherwise, you can get out of H Country and stay in M Country forever. Don''te back."


    Noticing that Vana was very angry, Hanson wanted to apologize to her, but was stopped by her


    immediately. "And you, Mr. Hanson, on behalf of my husband, I warn you again, don''t try to affect our


    rtionship again."


    After saying that, Vana walked out of the restaurant without looking back. Although there were still


    Wendy''s roars and curses from behind, Vana felt that she was chilling today.


    When she went out into the street, she felt very cold at night. The wind coat and long skirt she worn


    could hardly resist the cold. At this time, she thought of Simon who had proposed to go out for a walk


    alone in order not to make her feel cold.


    Vana felt wronged and dialed Simon''s number, but it was busy all the time. After a long time, she dialed


    a few more times, but Simon''s phone had been busy all the time.


    Vana''s legs were numb with cold, so she had to find a bench in a park to sit down. When she raised her


    head, she saw an electronic screen on the huge garden square ying the trailer she had designed


    and shot for SS Jewelry.


    In the video, she was wearing a white evening dress, and the red "Halia" in her hand reminded her how


    much she missed Simon. The next moment, on the screen, she turned around and smiled happily.


    The scene was frozen at this moment, and Vana recalled the scene of shooting the trailer that day.


    She remembered that she couldn''t express the photographer''s "happy smile", so she almost broke


    down that day.


    But in order not to be a burden to everyone, that day, Vana hid in a corner and dialed the number of


    Simon, who was answered in a second.


    Vana only remembered that she only said one sentence at that time, "I need you. Come here right


    now!" Simon immediately put down what he was doing and rushed to the filming site.


    And the scene on the screen was taken by Vana at the moment she saw Simon.


    The girl in the picture smiled so happily, but at this time, on the bench, Vana was so lonely.


    A gust of wind blew, stirring the fallen leaves on the ground. The hemline of Vana''s dress was blown


    away, and she quickly pressed the hemline with one hand and pressed her hair with the other. After


    she slowly pulled away the hair on her eyshes, she saw the figure standing in front of her from the


    corner of her eyes.


    Vana raised her head and saw a tall and strong figure in front of her.


    "I wanted to call you, but I was afraid that you wouldn''t answer, so I came straight here!"


    Vana stood up in panic and took a step towards Simon.


    After taking two steps, she suddenly wanted to cry, which made her stop. Seeing this, Simon quickly


    came over and put his arms around Vana.


    "What''s wrong? Have you just been wronged?"


    Vana knew that Simon must have known that she had met Hanson, so she was even angrier. She


    threw herself into Simon''s arms and beat him on the shoulder, saying, "It''s all your fault. It''s all your


    fault. You know the plot of that disgusting man, but you didn''t stop me. And you made me suffer so


    much on my birthday. You didn''t care about me at all. You even forgot my birthday. You even made me


    angry and made me bullied. Now, I might even lose my ranking in thepetition. Do you know that I


    hate you so much now?"


    Seeing the tears on Vana''s face, Simon felt heartbroken. But when he heard that Vanained that


    he had forgotten her birthday, he said gently, "Didn''t you notice it when you went out? In fact, our family


    has already arranged a birthday party for you. I asked you not to go out just to invite you to celebrate


    your birthday at home!"


    Vana looked up at Simon with her tearful eyes. Simon wiped her tears with pity, "I know you have been


    under a lot of pressure recently. It''s good for you to take your mind off things asionally. So I


    shouldn''t have lost my temper with you about Hanson. I apologize to you. I''m too mean."


    Vana was both angry and upset. She red at Simon, which made Simon think that she was still angry.


    After Simonforted her for a long time, Vana snorted, "My legs are frozen to death. You don''t even


    know to pick me up. If your wife is frozen to be disabled, you can only have ame old woman in the


    future. Do you know that?"


    Finally, Simon was amused by Vana. He immediately picked her up obediently and warmed her legs in


    his palm. Then, Vanay on his shoulder and mumbled aggrievedly, "Don''t let me run away from home


    in the future. If you don''t hold me back when I''m angry, I''ll kick you out and catch a cold for an hour


    next time."


    "I would rather catch a cold than let you get hurt."


    "What''s the point of saying that now?"


    "I know I was wrong, so I''m sorry, honey!"


    "You know you are wrong! Take me home now!"


    "Okay, honey. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    "I will think about it..."


    "... Okay! Let''s go home first..."

 Chapter 241 Surprise

    Chapter 241 Surprise


    The online application channel to the new jewelry designpetition in H Country was officially closed


    in the early morning of February 3rd, and all the entries had been uploaded before that. In the


    backstage system set up by Renee and Kim, it was estimated that there were more than 20000 pieces


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    of works for thispetition, which were the contribution of more than three thousand new designers.


    This data shocked the organizers.


    Except for Vana, very few designers would just make a piece of jewelry for the final. It was bold and


    dangerous to bet alone.


    As soon as thepetition channel was closed, all the employees at the backstage began to check the


    jewelry for thepetition, forgetting to eat and sleep.


    They had to use a few hours in the morning to select the more than 20000 pieces of jewelry. Then at


    eight o''clock in the morning, they had to make the list public and inform the finally selected designers to


    participate in the live final.


    The most important decision would be announced in thepetition on February 5th, because the


    organizers of thepetition would broadcast the whole process of thepetition that night. They


    also invited the host of the satellite TV channel and the jewelry analysts to discuss the results. In


    addition, they also invited 500 people to vote on the spot. The final result of the voting would be the


    champion of the finalpetition, which would be the most grand jewelry designpetition in history.


    The dawn broke and birds were singing.


    The whole Magic City was like a magic city emerging from the fog, quietly reviving in the morning sun.


    Last night, in order to set up the 100-day anniversary scene in advance, Vana almost stayed up all


    night without taking a rest. The final result of the designpetition was moved from February 3rd to


    February 5th, so the expected 100-day anniversary came one day earlier than thepetition.


    On February 4th, the final list of participants was announced, which was also the anniversary of 100


    days after the rtionship between Vana and Simon was confirmed.


    It was a very memorable day, and also a day for Vana and Simon to witness their love.


    Vana used to yearn for a vigorous and earth-shaking love, but when she grew older, she found that


    in love was more precious.


    After breakfast, Vana sent a message to Simon, who was still working in thepany, and checked the


    list ofpetitors that was released at eight o''clock.


    She didn''t expect that the number of people on the list was not as many as she had expected. It could


    be seen how difficult it was to be a qualified designer.


    Fortunately, both Vana and Sally had entered the final, which made Vana very happy.


    After preparing some materials for candlelight dinner at home, Vana went back to the bedroom on the


    third floor mysteriously. Dorsey and Lilly were cleaning the bathtub in the bedroom. Vana was a little


    embarrassed and hid the bag in her arms. Then she said to the two of them, "How much longer?"


    Lilly and Dorsey sped up, "It won''t take a long time. Do you want to use the bathroom, Madam?"


    Vana grinned and felt a little embarrassed. "No. I assume the rest of the house has been cleaned?"


    "Yes, Madam. The only thing left is the bathtub."


    Vana breathed a sigh of relief and pinched the bag in her hands. Finally, she waved to the two people,


    "That''s okay. You two take your time. I''ll go to the cloakroom to put something in it."


    Dorsey and Lilly looked at each other in confusion, and then Vana quickly ran away.


    At lunch time, everything at home was the same as before. The way of getting along with each other


    was very ordinary, and because of the work meeting at the beginning of the year in the afternoon,


    Simon was in a hurry. Therefore, Vana once thought that Simon had forgotten what day it was.


    But Vana didn''t feel wronged at all. After all, today was the day she wanted to surprise Simon.


    As soon as Simon finished lunch and left, Vana asked all the staff to set up the scene. In order not to


    let everyone disturb her n today, she ordered to prevent Randal and Ethan from messing up the


    situation. After setting up the scene, she gave all the servants a holiday.


    The whole vi was full of flowers, surrounded by romantic and warm atmosphere.


    Candy-colored ribbons on the stair railing; pink rose vines coiled around the crystal chandelier;


    balloons floating in the air in the central living room; Vana, who was wearing exquisite makeup...


    Everything was the best. Looking at the pair of rings on the disy table in the living room, which were


    surrounded by flowers, Vana was inexplicably excited.


    But the only thing that made her feel ufortable was the body suit she was wearing.


    The fabric of this dress was so little, which was the idea of Sally and others. It was said by Sally that if


    a woman wanted to win a man''s heart, the woman had to be more open in that respect.


    Vana did not know that the reason why Sally rmended her to do so was that Sally was worried


    that Vana would not be able to control Simon and thus helped Vana by seducing Simon.


    If she knew what Sally was thinking, Vana would definitely regret her decision today.


    Vana had been reading on the sofa for half an hour with a very beautiful posture. Simon had promised


    to go home at half past six, but he hadn''te back yet. Vana felt ufortable because of the two


    ropes on her back, so she had to sit up desperately.


    But before she could adjust the body suit, the electronic butler suddenly ticked. Then Vana quickly bent


    back and pretended to read. She had to pretend to seduce Simon.


    A secondter, the electronic butler did not make any noise.


    Two secondster, Vana slowly turned the page of the book with her slender fingers. She nced at


    the door with the corner of her eyes, and the door suddenly opened, making a loud noise.


    Three secondster... Four secondster... Vana heard that the footsteps at the door paused but still


    came towards her.


    Five secondster...


    "Simon... You finally..." Vana couldn''t wait any longer. It was not her style to pretend to be a virgin


    calmly at this time, so she chose to be bold.


    But when she raised her head, Vana was totally stunned.


    What the hell were the three people in front of her? And how did they look at her?


    Vana subconsciously looked down at her own body. A pure ck sexy silk dress was slit to her chest,


    and her cleavage covered by her body suit was exposed.


    Vana was so frightened that she immediately sat up and hugged the pillow beside her. Then she took


    the nket beside her and put it on her bare back.


    In front of Vana stood three unexpected people.


    Bill, Lewis, and Talbot.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Do you need me and Talbot to go out?"


    "Damn it! Vana, my eyes..."


    "Shut up, all of you!" Vana wrapped herself in the nket and threw the pillow at them.


    So they shut up, but Vana was puzzled. There was an electronic butler in Simon''s house. Why could


    Bill and otherse in?


    Vana immediately looked at Talbot, pointed at him and scolded angrily, "You bastard! How dare you be


    a thief? You even hacked the system of Simon''s house. You got a lot of nerve!"


    Talbot pointed at Bill quickly, "Boss asked me to do that. Why are you mad at me?" Then he found that


    the atmosphere here was different. He asked in surprise, "Vana, are you preparing a surprise for


    Simon? Will he like so many roses as a man?"


    "Why don''t you put on your clothes before youe out?" Lewis gave a dry cough and seemed to


    deliberately avoid eye contact with Vana.


    Vana was so angry that she wanted to remove the nket from her shoulder. She just pulled the


    nket back a little, but the nket was quickly pressed down by Bill. She shouted disapprovingly, "I''m


    naked? This is an evening dress, okay? The front is a little low, and the back is a little exposed."


    "All right. The front part is split to the navel, and the back part is exposed to the tail bone, right?" ''How


    dare Talbot kick me when I''m down? If I had a gun, I would have shot him to death.''

 Chapter 242 Why Do You Do That

    Chapter 242 Why Do You Do That


    ''The impulse will only work against me.''


    Vana couldn''t stand it anymore. She shook off Bill''s arm and said to the three, "It''s not appropriate for


    me to see you like this. When are you going to leave?"


    Seeing that Bill calmed down, and Lewis and Talbot fell silent, Vana had a feeling that they came here


    for something.


    Then, Bill walked to the sofa in the living room and beckoned Vana toe over. Vana pulled her dress


    and stood still, ignoring Bill''s action.


    Bill sat elegantly on the sofa, crossed his legs and took out a cigar from his arms. Vana wanted to grab


    it. After ncing at her, Bill didn''t light it. Instead, he put the cigar between his fingers and yed with it


    leisurely.


    Vana was worried that Simon would appear the next second, so she urged anxiously, "What brings you


    here? Just say it!"


    Bill still looked at Vana in a gentle way. When Vana was about to freak out, Bill raised his chin and


    pointed to the armchair next to her.


    Vana understood what Bill meant and walked away. Then she turned around and sat down. Her ck


    dress spread out from her waist smoothly, and the slit revealed the lines of her legs. Vana crossed her


    legs together, and the elegant and generous posture made the man in front of her more and more


    shocked.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Vana pulled the nket which was about to fall down and put it on her


    shoulder in the form of a shawl, which was unique.


    "Let me... Ahem... I have something to tell you!" Bill''s voice was a little hoarse. He cleared his throat


    and felt much better.


    "Do you want me to take on the task? It''s not convenient for me now!" In order to be the


    authoritative chief designer mentioned by Simon, Vana would be very busy in the future.


    However, Bill understood what Vana meant. His face suddenly turned cold and said with a faint smile,


    "It''s not an order. It''s something you care about."


    Vana was stunned and looked at Bill with a serious face. Bill said again, "Don''t you want to know your


    identity?"


    Vana couldn''t help but get excited, but soon she guessed the purpose of Bill. She shouted with some


    resistance, "Don''t try to instigate the rtionship between me and Simon. I''m not the daughter of that


    person."


    "Why are you so nervous?"


    Vana hesitated for a long time and couldn''t answer Bill''s question. Noticing that Vana was in a panic,


    Bill said calmly, "You are indeed an enemy of me and Simon. As I said before, the death of Simon''s


    biological aunt has something to do with your parents."


    "You... What do you want to say?"


    "Don''t you know what I want to say? You can''t have a baby with Simon, because you are his enemy."


    "What?" Vana was stunned. ''What did Bill mean?''


    "Don''t you know that if you give birth to your baby, he will bear all the consequences?"


    It turned out that Vana had mentioned her pregnancy to Charles before. It seemed that Charles had


    told Bill and Bill had misunderstood.


    But what did it have to do with Bill if Vana had a baby with Simon?


    Vana was a little angry and did not intend to tell Bill the truth that she was not pregnant. She roared, "It


    has nothing to do with you, right? You have no right to order me like this even if I have a baby with


    Simon."


    Bill stared at her. "I''m your boss. When did I promise that you could get married and have children?"


    What Bill said made Vana want tough. Up to now, she really didn''t believe that Bill would still like her.


    After all, she had married and was pregnant with other people''s children. Even if he was stupid, Bill


    knew that she didn''t have a feeling for him. He must be worried that she would break the discipline, so


    he didn''t let her have a child.


    "The organization can deduct mymission as a punishment for me, but I must give birth to this


    child."


    Hearing this, Bill showed a disgusted expression.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? There is a limit to my tolerance. If you are driven out by him, the


    organization will not help you raise this bastard."


    Vana was angry. ''How could my child be a bastard?''


    "Bastard, you don''t need to interfere in my business. No matter what you say, I will give birth to my


    child."


    Vana''s face turned red because of anger, and there was a strong murderous aura around her. She


    really couldn''t understand what Bill was thinking. In fact, Bill was nothing to her.


    "And, let me tell you... Bill, you are nothing to me. Even if you pick me up from the dead, you can''t


    control the life and death of my baby. If you are unhappy, just remove me from the killer team. I won''t


    do such a cruel thing just because of your words."


    After Vana finished her words, Bill was surprisingly calm. There was no sign of impending violence, and


    even his expression was still the same as before, cold and contemptuous.


    "Well, then don''t say anything. You two go ahead and do it!"


    Before Vana could understand what Bill meant, Talbot and Lewis rushed towards her. Then her arms


    were held by the two men. Knowing that she had amazing strength, Lewis even took out a pair of


    handcuffs and locked her hands together.


    Before she could react, Talbot quickly opened a red bottle and handed it to her.


    "I''ll stop after you drink it." The cold voice of Bill entered into the ears of Vana, who for a second felt


    that it was the sound of death.


    "No, what are you doing? What are you going to feed me? Don''t tell me that''s abortion pills."


    Vana couldn''t get rid of the handcuffs on her hands and feet, and her arms were pressed by two men,


    which made her struggle very hard.


    "This is the medicine Cora developed. Don''t worry. It won''t make you feel any pain."


    "You bastard! Get out of my way! Let me go!" Vana had never found that Bill was so vicious. Even if


    she lied to him, she couldn''t ept that he hurt her little baby like this.


    Why did Bill do this?


    "Bill, you should know that I will hate you for the rest of my life if you do this!"


    Seeing that Vana was staring at him, Bill said in a peaceful tone, "If I don''t do this, you will also hate me


    all your life. I forgot to tell you that you can only choose Simon''spany or your child. Either the baby


    in your belly, or all of Simon''s wealth. Which one do you want to give up?"


    "What did you say?"


    "You still have three minutes to think about it. As expected, Simon will be back in 3 minutes." As he


    spoke, Bill looked at the screen of his watch. It was a message receiver made by Talbot, and also a


    defensive signal transmission instrument for danger.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Vana''s face was serious. The two looked at each other. The sternness on Bill''s face was still vivid, and


    Vana''s grief, indignation and despair were also obvious.


    In fact, the hatred between Simon and Bill was very deep. Even the existence of Vana who was the


    daughter of an enemy and a mistress could notpare with the harm that Bill had done to Simon. It


    could be seen that Simon and Bill had a deep history before.


    But Vana didn''t understand why, and Simon didn''t tell her. Maybe what Bill said today was not rmist,


    but Vana was unwilling to face it.

 Chapter 243 Surprise

    Chapter 243 Surprise


    The tension between Vana and Bill was finally broken at this time. Although she expected that day


    woulde, she did not expect such a thing to happen at this time.


    A bottle of cool and unpleasant liquid slid down her throat into her stomach, and she felt a burning pain


    in her throat.


    But this pain was far less than the pain in her heart and was far less than the pain brought by Bill.


    "Bill, I hate you. I wish you could die now."


    After Vana said this, Bill left the Golden Seat No. 7 of HJ Empire with his two subordinates without


    looking back.


    The moment the door was closed, Vana heard the sound of propeller slowly moved away from her.


    Three minutester, Simon didn''te back as he had promised.


    After adjusting her mood, Vana ran to the bathroom on the first floor to fix her makeup. Then she


    looked at herself in the mirror and clenched her fists. She swore that she would never be soft-hearted


    to Bill, even if he did it for her.


    After putting on makeup, Vana went back to the sofa in the living room and sat down. She looked


    around and found that everything around her didn''t change because of the arrival of Bill. As for Simon,


    he hadn''te back yet, so Vana was a little anxious.


    After thinking for a while, Vana took out her phone and made a call to Simon. But the phone was picked


    up by Terence within a second.


    In case that Vana would misunderstand his boss, Terence exined in a hurry, "Mrs. Vana, our boss


    was going to ask everyone to get off work at six fifteen, but before he left, he had an urgent document


    to deal with. But you can rest assured that we are on the way back to the vi. We will be there soon."


    Vana rubbed between her eyebrows and said irritably, "Then let Simon answer the phone!"


    "What? Boss... Boss is now..."


    Then Vana heard that Terence suddenly put away the phone and said in a very vague voice, "Boss is


    now making a cake. How should I tell Mrs. Vana? She wants boss to answer the phone!"


    Another voice sounded, "Are you stupid? Just tell her that boss suddenly went to the bathroom in a


    hurry. Why do you say that we are on the way back?"


    "Then what should we do now?"


    "It''s been a while. You''d better muddle through first. Answer the phone quickly!"


    Then Terence''s voice became clear again. "Well, Mrs. Vana, when we rushed back, our boss had a


    sudden urge to go to the bathroom anxiously, so he parked the car on the roadside and went to the


    bathroom."


    Vana was embarrassed, but she was also surprised to know that Simon made the cake himself.


    Obviously, Terence and James were hiding something from her. It seemed that Simon had prepared a


    surprise for her for 100-day anniversary today, so Vana hung up the phone after a few perfunctory


    words excitedly.


    Now, Vana''s mood was finally pulled back a little because of Simon. Knowing that Simon would not


    The body suit was so shameful that she felt very ufortable with ropes all over her body. But for the


    sake of Simon she loved so much, she didn''t mind losing her face today.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After tidying up her clothes, Vana ran to the bathroom to make up. When she looked in the mirror and


    looked at her mascara with her hands supporting on the wash basin, the door of the bedroom was


    suddenly pushed open.


    Vana thought that Simon couldn''t find her so he came to the bedroom. Then Vana quickly smoothed


    her slightly curly hair, secretly cheered herself up and made a firm expression, and hurried out of the


    bathroom.


    As soon as she pushed the door open and went out, she saw that Simon was looking for her


    everywhere with flowers in his hands. When Vana appeared, Simon''s eyes were focused on her.


    "Hi!" Vana felt a little shy for no reason. She lowered her head and didn''t know what to say after


    greeting Simon.


    Vana saw that Simon paused and then walked towards her. And then a huge bunch of roses appeared


    in front of her. She said in surprise, "Wow, this bunch of flowers is so beautiful."


    Hearing this, Simon smiled, "You are more beautiful than it."


    Vana raised her head and made aining expression. She slightly raised her lips, "This is the only


    day I look beautiful?"


    Simon continued to smile, "You look beautiful every day."


    Vana was so happy that she went up to Simon, took one of his arms and pulled him out. "Let''s go


    downstairs first. I''ve prepared a candlelight dinner and a surprise for you."


    Simon turned his head and kissed Vana on the forehead. Then the two went downstairs together.


    The lights downstairs were all lit up. The whole house was as magnificent as a pce, and the colorful


    ribbons and bouquets around it were a foil to the sacred ceremony.


    The two of them, like princess and prince in the enchanted garden, met in an empty pce, and then


    yed an aesthetic love story.


    Vana took Simon to the table. The two sat at two ends of the long table respectively. Simon put the


    flowers on the table beside, and then watched Vana running over to pour him a ss of red wine.


    "I''ve let it breathe for a long time. It tastes good now."


    Simon just stared at Vana and didn''t seem to listen to her.


    After pouring the wine, Vana put down the decanter and said to Simon as if she had remembered


    something, "By the way, I need to make some more baked shrimps with cheese. I remember you like


    them. Wait for me. I''ll be ready soon!"


    Just when Vana was about to leave, Simon suddenly grabbed her wrist. Vana was confused and turned


    around to look at him. Simon''s thumb was thin and rubbed the back of Vana''s hand.


    "No, I have a surprise for you."


    "Let''s talk about the surpriseter. I''ll do it quickly."


    However, Simon stubbornly stood up and took Vana to his seat. Then he moved another chair from the


    side and put it next to his seat. With a curious look on her face, Vana saw that Simon took a box from


    the table in the living room. The box was in the shape of a circle, so she knew that it should be the cake


    made by Simon.


    The moment the cake was presented, Vana almost cried.


    Because there was a little girl sitting on the cake, and the little girl was holding a pair of shining


    diamond rings in her hands.


    ''Oh my God! We both had the same idea.''


    There was no surprise or joy on Vana''s face, but only confusion.


    Noticing Vana''s hesitation, Simon carefully pinched her hand and kissed the back of her hand. "Vana,


    don''t you like the surprise I prepared?"


    ''How could I not like it? In order to give me a surprise, Simon even made the cake by himself. I should


    be happy.''


    But Vana was stunned for a second and asked, "Did Terence do it on purpose?"


    This time, it was Simon''s turn to be confused. Seeing the expression on his face, Vana stood up and


    dragged him to the table in the living room. When he saw a lot of gift boxes surrounded by flowers,


    Simon finally understood what Vana meant.


    "Terence knew that I prepared rings for us, but he didn''t stop you from buying a pair of rings. He was


    too unkind."

 Chapter 244 The Best Gift

    Chapter 244 The Best Gift


    Vana had never doubted Terence''s understanding of Simon. So when Terence said that Simon would


    like that pair of monkey rings, Vana still felt that her choice was correct.


    However, Vana had seen that the rings that Simon had bought for them seemed to be the brand of


    Chimo Jewelry, which was acknowledged as the most eye-catching and valuable brand in the world.


    Their rings were only custom-made, which meant that the pair that Simon had brought back was limited


    and unique in the world.


    As was known to all, the custom-made ring of Chimo Jewelry was so expensive that it could almost


    make an ordinary person buy several houses in a first-tier city.


    Looking at her own monkey rings, Vana felt strange.


    "Vana, I''m so moved. Thank you." When Vana was still in a state of sorrow, Simon suddenly held her


    tightly in his arms.


    Seeing that Simon didn''tfort her, Vana was more or less relieved because Simon was really


    touched.


    "I''m also moved. Thank you, honey!" Vana gently rubbed her head against Simon''s chest. She felt that


    Simon held her more tightly.


    After a while, Simon let go of Vana and reached out his hand to the pair of rings bought by Vana. With


    a guilty conscience, Vana quickly grabbed Simon. "How about... Well, we''d better not look at this pair of


    rings!"


    "Why?" Simon was confused.


    "Because I suddenly found that... They don''t seem to match you." ''And the rings looked a little childish.


    I knew that I couldn''t believe what Terence said.''


    Hearing Vana''s words, Simon smiled generously, and then reached out to take off the rings from the gift


    box. He looked carefully at the style of the rings, and said jokingly, "I never know that you have such a


    unique taste in choosing things."


    Vana was so angry. It was all because of Terence''s rmendation. It was obvious that what Simon


    liked was high-end and artistic. How could she believe the pair of monkey rings that Terence had


    chosen?


    "Well, I thought you would like it!" Vana said with a guilty conscience.


    Simon nodded, took Vana''s left hand and put one of the rings on her ring finger. When Vana raised her


    head in surprise, Simon handed the other ring to Vana. After a while, she suddenly understood and


    quickly took the ring and put it on Simon''s ring finger of his left hand.


    To Vana''s surprise, this simple and cheap monkey ring was so exquisite on Simon''s slender and


    powerful fingertips. For a moment, the value of this ring seemed to have exceeded more than 30000


    dors, as if it was a very expensive limited custom-made ring.


    Vana smiled with satisfaction and looked down at the ring on her finger, as if her heart was wrapped in


    honey.


    After the two people put on the rings, Simon pulled Vana back to the table and sat her down. This time,


    when he put her on the seat, Simon suddenly knelt down beside her affectionately. Vana was caught


    off-guard and wanted to pull him up, but Simon had already taken off the rings on the cake. Vana knew


    what he meant.


    Vana was suddenly moved for no reason, and even cried with joy.


    "Vana!"


    Simon''s voice made Vana, who was secretly wiping tears, raise her head. She saw that Simon, who


    seemed to be a little nervous, looked at her affectionately.


    "Thank you for loving me and being with me regardless of everything. I know that the agreement at the


    beginning made you defenseless, and I even selfishly trapped you by my side for myself and my family.


    But Vana, it''s my honor to meet you this life."


    It urred to Vana that the agreement to get married at the beginning was made when she reluctantly


    agreed. She did not stop the approaching of Simon. Although it was as unreal as a dream, she felt that


    she had made the right choice to fall in love with Simon at that time.


    "Vana, I love you more than anything else." After saying that, Simon lowered his head and kissed the


    back of Vana''s hand. Then he put the custom-made rings on the ring finger of her right hand.


    After that, when he raised his head again, Simon saw Vana looking at him with tears on her face.


    Simon was a little anxious. He quickly stood up and held Vana in his arms. Vana was still sitting, and


    Simon was still squatting. When she was held by Simon, Vana cried out directly.


    "No, I can''t cry. Today is such a memorable day. I want to be with you well." While saying these words,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Vana couldn''t help sobbing again. When she realized that she couldn''t stop, she wiped her tears. "But


    what should I do if I can''t stop? Let go of me. I want to wear a ring for you."


    Simon was at a loss whether to cry or tough. He was so moved that he let go of Vana. When he saw


    that Vana''s beautiful face became delicate and touching because of tears, his eyes were also wet.


    Simon helped Vana take off the other ring and handed it to her. Vana was still a little excited, so her


    hand that was holding the ring was a little trembling. When Simon reached out his right hand, Vana still


    But after she put on the ring, she cried even louder.


    Simon was a little confused. He thought that Vana couldn''t control herself and hugged her again. This


    time, Vana cried very wrongly. While sobbing, she muttered in Simon''s ear, "It''s unfair. The ring you


    chose is so high-end and noble, which shows that the ring I chose is cheap. What should I do? I''m so


    aggrieved. Now I really want to pull Terence over and beat him up." She couldn''t restrained herself from


    weeping.


    Simon shook his head helplessly, and then kissed on Vana''s ears with a relieved smile. "Don''t cry. I will


    feel sorry for you if you cry like this!"


    "But I don''t like the ring I chose. Can I take it off now?" Vana asked, because it was Simon who helped


    her wear it.


    But Simon suddenly sighed and said with a little bitterness, "You didn''t even provide me with a position.


    Now you still want to take back the ring you gave me. I''m really sad, darling."


    Vana was a little anxious when she heard what Simon said. She quickly separated from Simon and


    held his hands, saying, "All right, I won''t take it back, but you can''t dislike it, okay?"


    "How could it be? You picked the best one."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Yes, I just said I love you most, but you didn''t respond to me, which made me a little sad!"


    Vana suddenly found that today''s Simon was a little different. He seemed to be too petty, so she quickly


    wiped the tears on her face and said with a smile through tears, "I don''t say that I love you. There are


    still the words ''fiancee Lucia'' on the column of spouse on your online profile. When you delete this


    message, you can say this to me again."

 Chapter 245 Dont Curse Me

    Chapter 245 Don''t Curse Me


    Vana''s words really made Simon frustrated, but she just wanted to make fun of him, so she quickly


    changed the topic and pushed him to his seat. Then she put the cake in front of her aside, and cut a


    piece of steak for Simon.


    She fed the beefsteak to Simon''s mouth and said meaningfully, "Finish these things quickly. After that,


    I''ll have another surprise for you."


    After a short pause, Simon opened his mouth and smiled happily.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After the candlelight dinner, Vana took the roses given by Simon to the bedroom. Simon looked at the


    "The surprise you said... What is it?"


    Hearing what Simon said, Vana put the bouquet of roses on the table at hand, then turned around and


    said with a flirtatious smile, "Me!"


    Simon was stunned. But after ncing at Vana from top to bottom, he turned his head away for no


    reason with a red face.


    It was the first time for Vana to see Simon like this. She always thought that when he heard this


    sentence, Simon would definitely pounce on her. But she did not expect to see such a side of Simon,


    which made her a little surprised.


    Vana hurried over and pulled Simon''s hand. The expression on Simon''s face became normal in an


    instant.


    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you answer me?" Vana said innocently, but she held on to Simon''s hand


    and put it on her waist.


    Simon had never thought that Vana could be so cute and naughty.


    With an evil smile, Simon lowered his head and almost touched Vana''s forehead. He said in a charming


    voice, "Honey, you''re going to be naughty again, but I like it very much. What''s your surprise?"


    Vana couldn''t help but open her eyes wide to look at Simon''s face. His shyness was gone, and now he


    had be a lecherous man.


    But Vana wasn''t afraid. This time, she wanted Simon to see a different side of her.


    "How do you know if you don''t look for it yourself?" With these words, Vana made a naughty


    expression. Simon couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her on the lips. Then Vana closed her


    eyes.


    After Simon left, Vana looked at him expectantly. Simon slowly stretched out his hands on Vana''s waist


    towards her back. Through the hollowed-out dress, he quickly touched the ribbons on Vana''s back. He


    raised his eyebrows and Vana nodded in approval.


    As if he was unwrapping the package, Simon unbuttoned the buttons on Vana''s evening dress. As the


    ck dress slid down quickly, Vana, who was wearing a body suit, stood in front of Simon.


    The scene made Simon lose control, and as expected, Simon really couldn''t bear it and pounced on


    Vana.


    That night, the rose bloomed, and the rain on the green leaves trembled.


    The next morning, Vana was still in bed. When Lilly and Dorsey, who came to tidy up the room,


    discussed the recent news and worked, Vana learned an amazing thing from them.


    "The new designer was badly injured because Brandon didn''t get along well with her!"


    Vana sat up at once, and then called Lilly and Dorsey, "When did it happen?"


    Vana had just discussed the n with Sally yesterday. Sally was lurking in Brandon''s team, and they


    nned to give Brandon a shock today. They nned to ask Sally to unterally announce that she


    would quit Brandon''s team and then join Renee''s studio.


    They had expected that Brandon would lose control on the Inte when he heard the news, and then


    he would force Vana to quit thepetition. And when the final was announced tonight, Vana would


    return to the stage in the name of Halia, which would be a fatal blow to Brandon.


    In addition, with the help of Renee and the media, this time, Brandon would definitely know how it felt to


    be suppressed by others.


    But now things had changed. Brandon beat the new designer. It was very likely that this person was


    none other than Sally.


    Vana was very worried and asked Dorsey and Lilly about the final result.


    "Madam, it happened around eight o''clock this morning. ording to the media report, there was a


    new designer who took part in thepetition in the name of Brandon''s team. But today, the new


    designer suddenly announced that she would quit the Brandon''s team. And when she announced it in


    front of the media, Brandon suddenly appeared. Then Brandon punished the new designer."


    Vana was getting more and more shocked. ''This is very simr to the experience of Sally. It must be


    her.''


    "Where is my phone? Help me find my phone."


    Vana rummaged through the bed. The next second, she found her cell phone near her body suit. At this


    time, Lilly and Dorsey looked at the strange things on Vana''s bed and were puzzled. Embarrassed,


    Vana quickly ordered, "I have something important to deal with. You two go out first."


    Lilly and Dorsey echoed and then went out.


    As soon as the two of them left, Vana quickly hid her body suit. Then she went back to bed and dialed


    the number of Sally.


    When the phone was not connected, Vana had been worried about the injury of Sally. As soon as the


    phone was connected, she couldn''t wait to ask, "How are you, Sally? Are you hurt badly?"


    Sally paused and took a deep breath from the other end of the line. "It hurts a little, but how did you


    know about it?"


    Hearing that it was really Sally, Vana said guiltily, "I''m sorry for you, Sally. I didn''t expect you to be


    injured. Are you seriously injured? Do you need me to go to the hospital to see you?"


    This time, Sally was a little confused. She immediately stopped Vana, "Stop, stop, I say, how can you


    curse me in the early morning? I was about to go to the workshop to get some materials. I sprained my


    ankle. I wondered how you could guess so urately. And you even called me tofort me. Did you


    misunderstand anything?"


    This time, it was Vana''s turn to have questions. She was stunned for a second and immediately asked,


    "So it''s not you who was beaten by Brandon and was seriously injured in the news?"


    Knowing that it would be like this, Sally smiled. "This time, Brandon''s team was tricked. Half of his team


    members are sent in by other masters. I didn''t expect that there would be someone like me, but she


    was caught by this disgusting man. I was wondering if I should do it even if this trick was used by


    others. Can you give me some advice? Should I change my strategy or continue to announce to


    withdraw from Brandon''s team ording to our previous n?"


    At this moment, Vana''s phone suddenly rang. She quickly nced at the screen and found something


    very important.

 Chapter 246 A Beautiful Mistake

    Chapter 246 A Beautiful Mistake


    Vana said to Sally immediately, "Wait a minute. I got a message from Brandon."


    With these words, Vana turned on the speaker of the phone, and then went to the message interface to


    read the content of Brandon''s message.


    "Vana, the news that I beat up a new student was exposed. If I want to make aeback, I''m afraid I


    need some help. I can''t have anything to do with the news that you''re dropping out of thepetition


    today, or my public impression will be worse! Besides, one of my students seems to be from CY Design


    Base. You should know Sally Xia. What do you think of her character? Can I trust her? I want to


    rmend her in order to distract the attention of some media. If she''s reliable, write back to me and I


    will arrange online water army."


    After Vana read it, Sally shouted, "Oh my God! How could Brandon be so disgusting? Can he distract


    the media by just rmending me? And why did he ask you?"


    Vana guessed, "I think he must be scared by the previous students. So he doesn''t believe anyone


    now."


    "What should we do now?"


    Vana thought for a while and spected, "Since he came to ask me about this, I can''t have anything to


    do with you. Otherwise, after you implement the n, he will know that I also work for Renee, so I will


    give him some advice. As for your n, we can talk about it after he starts to hire the Inte water


    army, which will make him feel humiliated."


    Then the two of them discussed and made up a message to reply to Brandon.


    Vana''s words showed that she was not familiar with Sally. And she beat around the bush and told


    Brandon that if he wanted to distract the media''s attention, he had to do so.


    As expected, after Vana sent the message, arge number of articles about the rmendation of


    Brandon to Sally appeared on the Inte within half an hour.


    Moreover, the power of the media was astonishing, and they even dug out relevant information about


    Sally.


    Although Vana was also included in these messages, they were all summarized in the name of "a


    worker behind the counter of SS Jewelry".


    It was not until noon that Simon came back to apany Vana to the final night tonight. Renee and


    Andrew also came back with Simon.


    Vana''s jewelry had been shown to the masters of Song Studio. After receiving a lot of praise, Renee


    brought Vana a very pleasant surprise.


    "This is the biggestpetition in the world. If it weren''t for the tight schedule, many designers from


    other countries would have taken part in thepetition. However,pared with thepetition of


    new designers, thispetition is still world-famous, so the design teams of all countries are looking


    for opportunities to poach people. If your design is appreciated, you will also get a good opportunity to


    work together. Now it''s up to you."


    Hearing this, Vana said in surprise, "So I can be promoted to a qualified designer from this


    Renee nodded, "It depends on your ranking this time. If you are on the top, there''s no doubt about it."


    Vana said worriedly, "Will the international teams have requirements on the way of drawing? And I''m


    afraid that my design won''t be recognized internationally. In this case, will the design of our country be


    Renee smiled helplessly, "Vana, you have to give yourself some confidence. You are just too


    unconfident."


    At this time, Simon, who was holding Vana, alsoforted her. "Your design is very unique. If it were


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    me, I would specially find you to customize all the jewelry for the rest of my life!"


    "All you do isfort me. In fact, I am not as powerful as you said!" Vana said helplessly.


    But then, Simon distracted her attention. After lunch, they rushed to thepetition site together.


    Renee and Andrew were going to decorate the site, and Vana and Simon also went to the site to adapt


    to the environment. After all, Vana had been very nervous before. If she was not used to the


    environment, she was afraid that she would fainted suddenly during the process of announcing the


    result.


    When they arrived at the scene, Vana''s phone rang.


    Vana took a look at the screen and found that the number was familiar. It was Hanson''s number that


    she had deleted.


    Vana nced at Simon, who was fetching water for her, and ignored Hanson''s call.


    When Simon came back, Vana had already hung up the phone two times. However, the phone was still


    ringing, and Simon had already noticed it. He looked at Vana doubtfully.


    "It''s Hanson. But I have to contact Sally and carry out my n, so I can''t turn off my phone. I''ll cklist


    him." Vana started to do it.


    With a faint smile, Simon handed a bottle of water to Vana. "Auntie said the lounge will be ready soon.


    Shall we wait at the backstage?"


    They were still waiting for the opening of the site at resting area. After knowing that there was a lounge,


    Vana immediately agreed to Simon''s request.


    When the two of them came to the backstage, they saw that the staff in front of them were still busy.


    Simon took Vana to the lounge mentioned by Renee. After pushing the door open, Vana rolled her eyes


    and almost turned around and left.


    She had promised not to answer Hanson''s phone call, but she met Wendy who was taking part in the


    Wendy seemed to have juste in and was taking out her cosmetics from her makeup bag.


    Noticing that Vana and a man came in, Hanson stood up from the sofa in a hurry. He wanted to say


    something but stopped on a second thought. Vana just sped her arms and sat on the sofa on the


    other side with Simon as if nothing had happened.


    After Vana and Simon came in, another four or five people entered the lounge. Within a short while, the


    lounge became lively.


    At the same time, Simon received a call from Andrew, who asked Simon to help him, so Simon left after


    telling Vana something.


    As soon as Simon left, Vana noticed that Hanson kept looking at her, and Wendy, who was on the other


    side, seemed to hate her very much. Wendy scolded, "Everyone cane in. The air here is polluted


    by you guys, especially the person surnamed Gu. If you are not capable, don''t join in the fun."


    Vana looked up at Wendy. Hanson stood up in a hurry and wanted to apologize, but at this time, one of


    the people who came in behind said angrily to Wendy, "What did Miss Gu do to you? What do you


    mean by saying that we pollute the air when wee in? You foreigner, don''t try to make fun of Miss


    Gu. You are just popr on the Inte. Do you really think you are superior?"


    Vana didn''t expect that someone would help her to scold Wendy. Wendy was also a little surprised. She


    looked back and forth between the person who scolded her and Vana, and made sure that Vana didn''t


    know the person. Then Wendy said angrily, "Who knows who you are talking about? The person I said


    is right here!" After saying that, Wendy was still angry. She suddenly pushed away the chair and stood


    up. Then she walked towards the girl. "Besides, who do you refer to as a foreigner? Who do you think


    is pretending to be superior? If you don''t exin it clearly, I will drive your Miss Gu out."

 Chapter 247 Is She Here For The Competition

    Chapter 247 Is She Here For The Competition


    Outsiders didn''t know who was behind Wendy, but Vana knew exactly who it was.


    In just one year, Wendy ranked the first ce among the most creative designers in H Country. There


    must be the support of her sponsor.


    But the sponsor was not as frightening as the rumors, because he was Wendy''s family, Hanson, who


    was still present.


    Hanson''s name was not very famous. But when it came to PZ Technology Company of H Country, it


    was different.


    PZ Technology Company and PZ Medicine Company were currently the leaders of the two industries in


    H Country, and these two industries were both rted to the man in front of Vana. PZ Medicine


    Company even relied on the PZ Technology Company to get good publicity.


    And all the credit should be attributed to Hanson, a genius in technology.


    Polly, who had scolded Wendy before, realized that she seemed to have misunderstood Wendy. But


    she quarreled with Wendy by ident and didn''t know how to deal with it. It waspletely impossible


    to make her apologize.


    "I said so just because you named names. And there is no second designer whose surname is Gu here


    at all. Miss Emily also has the surname of Gu. It''s just a misunderstanding."


    Hearing this, Wendy asked, "Emily Gu?"


    "Yes. Don''t you even know Emily Gu?" Mae Liu beside Polly asked in surprise.


    Wendy seemed to have heard something funny. She nced at Vana with contempt. "Is everyone


    surnamed Gu so arrogant? Previously, Vana thought she could win the first ce and asked me to wait


    and see. Now, Emily Gu appeared. Why does everyone have to know her? ... Who the hell is Emily


    Gu? Pomeranian or Chihuahua?"


    Hearing these words in an instant, the girls were angry, because Wendy had insulted their boss.


    "You... Why do you scold Miss Emily like that?"


    As shebed her short hair, Wendy stood up slowly. When she looked at the five girls in front of her,


    it was like she was going to have a fight with five girls.


    At this moment, Hanson, who was sitting aside, couldn''t stand it anymore. He stood up, walked to


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Wendy, pulled her arm and persuaded her to let it go. But Wendy didn''t save Hanson''s face. Instead,


    she looked at Vana reproachfully. Then she said to Hanson, "I said you are a loser. It''s okay that you


    like married women. But now you are still begging for help for everyone whose surname is Gu. Can you


    look at her carefully? She is wearing a wedding ring. How could she lie to you? Can''t you just make it


    easier for me?"


    Subconsciously, Hanson nced at Vana and stopped Wendy talking.


    Wendy shook off Hanson''s hand and said to the five girls fiercely, "You asked me why I scolded your


    Miss Gu? Then I''ll tell you, because women whose surname is Gu are not good."


    Vana''s eyebrows twitched, and she coldly gave a nce at Wendy.


    Perhaps it was because someone on the spot helped Vana, so Wendy did not continue to provoke.


    Then Wendy sat down to continue her makeup, and Vana waited patiently with her arms folded.


    ''Those girls said they worked for Emily, so Emily wouldeter?''


    After waiting for about more than 10 minutes, the door of the lounge suddenly opened from the outside.


    As soon as the door was opened, a group of men in chef''s clothing came in with trays. Then an


    assistant, who was a young man, came in and said to the five little girls who had cursed before, "Hurry


    up, Miss Emily hasn''t had lunch yet. She just got back from the set. These are Michelin chefs. Hurry up


    and take the things in their hands."


    After the assistant finished speaking, those girls suddenly walked towards him together.


    "Mr. Shepard, Mr. Shepard, when will Miss Emilye to the lounge? The hairdresser is still doing


    hairdressing for tonight''s special guest, Miss Celeste, the best actress. It will take a while to do Miss


    Emily''s hair."


    Shepard Li rolled his eyes. "How can Celeste be the best actress? Miss Emily fell asleep in the car


    when she came. We haven''t called her yet. You can only wait!"


    Then Shepard Li asked the girls to take the food prepared by the chefs, and quickly left with the chefs.


    Vana sat on the sofa and browsed Micro-blog casually. Wendy also finished her make-up and sat next


    to Hanson. When Wendy came over, the atmosphere here became a little different.


    Although Vana and Hanson felt a little embarrassed when they were alone before, the two of them


    didn''t talk to each other at all. However, after Wendy came over, Wendy kept saying "people whose


    surname is Gu", which made Vana disgusted. After being stared at apologetically by Hanson for


    countless times, Vana finally found something that could distract her attention.


    Sally sent a message to Vana and told Vana that the post about her had been reposted more than one


    hundred thousand times on the Inte. All the news reported that Brandon strongly rmended


    Sally and thought highly of her, and even made Sally the most potential new designer tonight.


    Suddenly, Sally became very popr before the result of the final was announced.


    After reading this message, Vana sent a message to Sally. [I think the time is ripe. I will tell my aunt.


    And you should arrive at the scene as soon as possible. We will see each other then! ]


    After Vana sent the message, Sally sent her an emoji of approval.


    After a while, when she browsed Micro-blog again, Vana saw the news that Sally had quit the team of


    Brandon and officially joined the team of Renee.


    Vana immediately dialed Renee''s number. When Vana talked to Renee about that, Renee quickly


    began to look for the group of public rtions to expose Brandon''s abuse of students and his use of


    students for money. Then the media knew the gossip and began to spread these two pieces of news


    crazily. And the media even said that the reason why Sally was out of the team was also rted to


    Brandon.


    There were still three hours before the final, and theyout of the site was about toe to an end.


    After she hung up the phone of Renee, Simon called her again.


    "Vana, I need to send someone to help Aunt, and I need to help with the seating and furnishing. Are


    you bored there? Do you need me to pick you up?"


    Vana wanted to go to find Simon. But when she thought that she would meet with Emilyter, she


    refused, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll rest here. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Simon asked Vana nervously, "Did Hanson make things difficult for you?"


    Vana took a look at Hanson. After Hanson and Vana looked at each other, Hanson''s expressions


    suddenly becameplicated. Vana said helplessly, "No. I''m just not happy to see him. Everything is


    fine here. Don''t worry about me."


    Simon finallypromised, "Well, there should be a while before thepetition. I''ll ask someone to


    send you some snacks and drinks to kill time!"


    After saying that, Vana hung up the phone. The next second, the door of the lounge was opened again,


    and Vana heard a woman with a very hot tempering in.

 Chapter 248 Retribution

    Chapter 248 Retribution


    "Is this the lounge? Wait... Where is the organizers? How could they arrange this? How can I share a


    lounge with ordinary people?"


    Then the same female voice suddenly changed into a coquettish voice, "Billy, you''re finally here. Look


    at the environment here. It''s really bad. How can I rest here? I didn''t sleep all night yesterday, and I


    was going to rest here before."


    As soon as Emily finished her words, Billy''s head came in from outside. He was stunned when he


    looked around the lounge.


    Emily, who was standing outside the door, seemed to have noticed the change of Billy''s mood and


    immediately walked into the lounge.


    When she saw Vana, Emily was about to drag Billy out without hesitation.


    "Billy, I think I''d better go back to the car and have a rest. You love me the most, don''t you? I''m going to


    the car to sleep. I''m going right now."


    As soon as Emily finished her words, those five girls who had been waiting for Emily said anxiously,


    "Miss Emily, you can''t leave here. The hairdresser wille to help you with your hairstyle in a short


    time. We have paid a lot of money for Miss Li''s assistant, who will help you with your hairstyle this time.


    You''d better wait a little longer!"


    "Yes. Miss Li''s assistant took our private orders behind Miss Li''s back. So Miss Emily, pleasee in


    and have lunch first. Mr. Shepard ordered lunch for you at Michelin restaurant. Miss Emily, you won''t be


    angry after lunch."


    Hearing what they said, Emily didn''t know whether she should leave or not. But at this moment, she


    saw that Billy had already walked to the sofa in the lounge. Seeing that Billy was walking towards Vana,


    she stamped her feet angrily and quickly followed him.


    "Va..." Before Billy finished his words, Emily pulled him and sat on the sofa next to Vana.


    "Oh, it''s my sister. What a coincidence! I didn''t see you just now. If I had known that you were in this


    lounge, I wouldn''t have said that this is the lounge for ordinary people."


    Vana nced at Emily and yed with her phone as if she didn''t see Emily.


    Billy''s words were interrupted by Emily and he was about to talk to Vana again. At this time, Wendy,


    who was sitting on another set of couches, sneered, "Oh, you two are sisters. No wonder you have the


    same surname, ''Gu''."


    Vana ignored Wendy, but Emily suddenly red at Wendy.


    Everyone could sense the hostility in Wendy''s words.


    "What do you mean? My family name is Gu. So what?"


    As soon as Emily finished her question, Wendyughed sarcastically. "So what? Aren''t you going out?


    Hurry up and don''t pollute the air here."


    Emily was inexplicably rejected by Wendy, so she was extremely unhappy. When Polly, who was


    cing the Michelin lunch beside Emily, heard this, Polly quickly reported, "This woman is the


    intelligent designer, Wendy Wen, who came back from M Country. I don''t know why she said that the


    person surnamed Gu was here just to join in the fun. We thought that she was talking about you, so we


    quarreled with her for you. However, she said that people whose surname is Gu are all bastards."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The blue veins stood out on Emily''s temples. After all, Wendy had said that Emily would pollute the air


    here. When Emily was about to stand up and talk back, Vana beside her suddenly said, "It''s not you.


    Don''t y tricks on yourself."


    Emily was so angry that she pushed Billy. "Look at my sister, Billy. People are talking about her, but she


    has no shame. And now people even say I''m shameless."


    Vana sneered, "I''m shameless? Well, how about you change your surname back to your previous one?


    Emily Niu?"


    Hearing this name, Emily screamed and tried to push Billy away. "Look at my sister. I told you that I


    didn''t hate her. She is so annoying. If you don''t help me me her, I will go back to tell my parents."


    Vana rolled her eyes secretly. At this time, Billy beside Emily leaned over to look at Vana. "Emily


    sometimes can''t say nice things, but she is still young and doesn''t know the harm these words will


    bring to you. So can you stop arguing with her? And don''t be so tit for tat with her."


    Vana had been used to these words. As long as Vana was with Emily, Billy would believe that Emily


    was the one being bullied. That was why the rtionship between Vana and Billy hade to an end.


    Thinking of this, Vana felt disgusted and immediately interrupted Billy.


    "That''s enough. Now that you don''t like others to bully her, don''t take her to a crowded ce. And


    Emily, don''t try to irritate me with the news of your engagement and marriage. I don''t buy it. I don''t care


    whether you will get married or not."


    As soon as she finished her words, Vana was about to stand up and go to look for Simon. But she was


    suddenly interrupted by Billy, "Who told you that I was going to be engaged to Emily? We haven''t


    nned to do that yet."


    Vana turned to look at Emily. Emily waved to those five girls with a guilty look, "Bring us the lunch."


    Emily was trying to change the topic, but Vana was interested in it. Vana stood in front of the two of


    them, folded her arms and smiled at Billy, "In fact, I think your marriage is quite promising. Emily, who is


    a mistress, is perfect for you, a jerk. After all, a bitch deserves a jerk."


    "Vana, you..."


    "Vana, how dare you call me a bitch? I... I''ll fight you to the death..."


    As soon as she finished her words, Emily rushed to Vana in an unexpected way. And it was toote for


    Billy to stop Emily. Then he saw that Emily tried to throw Vana onto the food on the tea table.


    Although Vana''s dress wasn''t expensive enough to make her heart ache, it would take Vana a lot of


    time to get to the vi from here. Moreover, the contestants had to carry out prepetition interviews.


    If her dress was stained, Vana would miss this opportunity.


    Vana stared at Emily with a regretful expression, but what she had expected did not happen. Vana was


    directly pulled into other''s arms.


    Without any time buffer, Emily directly threw herself on the tea table. There were sshes of soup and


    oil all over her clothes. Emily was a little surprised and kept lying on the tea table in an awkward state.


    Vana took a look at Hanson, who was holding her, and quickly pushed Hanson away. Then, Billy


    suddenly rushed up and med Vana, "Vana, you... Why don''t you help Emily? Why do you hate her


    so much?"


    ''What is Billy thinking? If it weren''t for Hanson, it would have been me who got hurt. Now, he didn''t


    me Emily, but came to question me why I didn''t help Emily. What a bitch!''

 Chapter 249 Im Not Afraid Of You

    Chapter 249 I''m Not Afraid Of You


    Before Vana could say anything, Hanson, who was standing beside her, couldn''t stand it anymore. He


    pulled Vana behind him and said to Billy, "I think Vana is too easy to be bullied, so you two are so rude


    to her, aren''t you?"


    Confused, Billy looked at Vana and asked, "Who is this? Why did he help you?"


    Vana rolled her eyes at Billy without saying anything, and she still walked out from behind Hanson.


    Then Hanson said to Billy, "No matter what rtionship I have with Vana, you are not allowed to do this


    to her. It was Miss Emily who took the initiative to hurt Vana. Why should Vana be questioned by you?


    Don''t you think what you have done is not manly?"


    With a murderous look in his eyes, Billy said ruthlessly, "It''s none of your business. You have no right to


    meddle in the three of us. Emily is my girlfriend, and Vana is Emily''s sister. I don''t need you to prove my


    manhood. You''d better shut up."


    At this time, Emily got up from the tea table, looked at the stains all over her body and shouted in a


    delicate voice, "Ah! Vana, I have a bone to pick with you."


    Hearing what Emily said, Vana immediately realized that Emily was madly pouncing on her. Just when


    Vana was about to dodge, Hanson stood in front of Vana, regardless of the oil stains on Emily''s body.


    In an instant, the stains on Emily''s body stained Hanson''s clothes, which made Wendy cry out angrily.


    Wendy helped Hanson to pull away Emily. Emily was furious to see herself pushed away by two people


    together. Wendy was even angrier. She looked at Hanson''s clothes and said angrily to Emily, "Bitch,


    stop it! My brother''s clothes are worth about six hundred thousand dors. You shouldpensate me


    for that now."


    As soon as Wendy finished her words, Emily seemed to be struck dumb.


    "About six hundred thousand? How is that possible? Miss Emily''s evening dress is rented from


    Versace. It doesn''t even cost about two hundred thousand. How can a man''s clothes cost about six


    hundred thousand?"


    "Yes, what''s more, Miss Emily was going to catch that bitch, Vana. And this man threw himself at her."


    "What''s going on? What''s wrong with Miss Emily''s expression? She doesn''t have about 600000


    dors? But that''s not right. She spends about 600000 dors every month, and a set of clothes is only


    a month''s living expenses. I think Miss Emily can afford it."


    "Shh, your voice is too loud."


    Vana heard that Emily''s living expenses were about six hundred thousand a month. It seemed that


    Emily had a very high position in the Gu Family now.


    But all these things were supposed to be Vana''s, so Vana despised Emily more after hearing it.


    ''But... Now it seems that Hanson has lost a lot. He saved me once, and this time he stopped Emily


    regardless of his damaged image. Therefore, I could not just sit by and do nothing. Now I even feel a


    little guilty.''


    So Vana quickly nced at Hanson''s clothes and said apologetically, "I''m sorry to get you involved."


    Not only didn''t Hanson care about his clothes, but he was a little excited. "Vana, you finally talk to me!"


    Vana smiled apologetically and continued to think of ways to save Hanson''s clothes.


    However, Wendy, who was standing aside, didn''t want to let go of Emily. She grabbed Emily''s arm with


    one hand and pointed at Emily with the other. "Do you still want to run away? My brother''s clothes are


    the brand of ''AG'', and this one is still custom-made and can''t be bought on the market, so you have to


    pay for it as soon as possible."


    Emily nced at Billy, but she found that Billy didn''t seem to want to pay for her, so she quickly showed


    weakness, "I''m really sorry. I... I didn''t mean to rush to your brother. He did it himself."


    "You think you still have a point? I''ve told you that there is no good man in your family name. It''s okay


    that Vana seduces my brother, but how dare a reckless and ignorant sister like you pounce on people?


    You think I will let you go? My brother has lost about 600000 dors anyway. You can''t leave here


    withoutpensation."


    Emily was shocked. ''Is it true what Wendy just said? Is Vana seducing this young man?


    It seemed that the young man really treated Vana well, but how could Vana ignore such a rich man? A


    set of clothes of him would cost about 600000 dors. Why didn''t I meet such pursuers?''


    "Miss Wendy, I think it''s true that I offended your brother, but it''s also half of the responsibility of Vana,


    so she can''t get rid of this matter anyway."


    Vana raised her eyebrows and looked at Emily. "You mean I have to pay for it? Emily, are you kidding


    me? Do you think everyone is as stupid as Billy to pay for your ignorance? Stop dreaming. It''s you who


    caused this. Don''t try to get me involved."


    "You... Who do you think is ignorant? Billy paid for me because he loves me. If you have the ability, just


    let him treat you like this."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Vana wanted tough. The news that Emily had a miscarriage for a certain sugar daddy was instantly


    reported a few days ago. And Vana had used the internalwork to investigate the relevant


    surveince video. The person who went to the hospital at that time was indeed Emily.


    So Vana calmly said to Emily, "Really? At three o''clock in the afternoon on December 23rd, Daniel


    Zhang, attending doctor on fourth floor of the military hospital, do you still remember these? How dare


    you say that what you have done is fair and square? Do you really want me to show you the video


    evidence to prove what you have done?"


    "You... How do you know that? You... You..." Emily''s face suddenly turned pale, and Vana''s smile made


    Emily even more scared.


    "Vana, what do you mean?" Standing next to Emily, Billy still looked at the two people in front of him


    with an ignorant look on his face. When he turned his head, he saw that Emily''s face was extremely


    pale, so he was even more shocked. "Emily, your face is so frightening. Are you ufortable?"


    Emily felt dizzy, but Vana tried to stir up trouble, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. Your Emily probably can''t


    ept thepensation of 600000 dors, so she was so scared that she almost fainted."


    As soon as he heard this, Billy said to Emily, "Don''t worry, Emily. I will pay for you."


    Emily refused, "No, Vana should pay for it. Why... Why..." It seemed that Emily suddenly thought of


    something important, so she immediately changed the topic and said to Vana, "Vana, don''t lie to me.


    It''s just your guess. Don''t lie about things without evidence. Billy won''t believe you. If you lie, you will be


    punished."


    Seeing that Emily was sure that Vana had no evidence, Vana continued, "Well, then you have to admit


    it yourself. As long as you admit it, I canpensate for Mr. Hanson''s clothes, as long as you admit it...


    The dubious rtionship between you and that director, and you lost..."


    "Ah! Shut up!"


    Emily stopped Vana in a loud voice. She felt that her head was about to explode, but she immediately


    said to Billy, "Billy, we will pay for it, right? But I am not feeling well. Can you send me out?"


    In the end, Billy sent someone to write a check to Hanson on the spot, and then he left with Emily. Vana


    was happy in her heart.


    She was very thrilled to see that Emily had suffered a little.

 Chapter 250 The Final

    Chapter 250 The Final


    At six fifteen in the afternoon, the wholepetition site was ready. As an hour passed, all the


    members of the public assessment team, as well as the people participating in thepetition, media


    and staff had entered the venue.


    The venue, which could amodate thousands of people, was fully open. The hostess of the satellite


    TV channel on the stage of thepetition was making the final decision with the director.


    More than an hour ago, Sally arrived. In order to witness the decline of Brandon, Vana specially went to


    the lounge of Brandon tofort him. In the end, they reached an agreement to let Vana quit the


    This matter was made up by Brandon, and he thought it would be more influential if it was revealed by


    a very convincing person like Vana.


    So Vana agreed for the time being. After she separated from Brandon, she quickly found Simon and


    others and had a face-to-face talk.


    The lights were bright and the crowd was noisy.


    This was the best age, and also the rise of a new century.


    The history of jewelry design was about to be changed today, which was one of the most influential


    events in the whole era.


    At the beginning of the final, Vana and all the designers who came to participate in thepetition


    submitted their own jewelry to the organizers. At the beginning of thepetition, the organizers also


    invited several popr stars to perform. Then, the hostess announced the honor and reward of the final


    victory, which caused the atmosphere to reach a climax. People were all looking forward to the final


    result tonight.


    The participants and guests were not in the same ce, so Vana and Simon were temporarily


    separated.


    In the three areas of A-C, the Area A was all made up of contestants. And Vana was also in this area.


    Their team was rtively strong, with more than two hundred designers.


    Area B wasposed of public assessors. 500 public assessors were all sitting next to the electronic


    vote-counting apparatus. The team was orderly and the scene was very grand.


    Compared with the previous two areas, Area C was more serious and orderly. There were more than


    two hundred representatives of famous jewelry manufacturers and sponsorsing here. At this time,


    Simon, who had just separated from Vana, was also sitting in the Area C.


    "The stars are shining. At today''s grand ceremony, H Country will hold the most influential new


    designerpetition of the year, and will select a group of young and promising outstanding designers


    for H Country. After watching the performance of the stars, the following is the most exciting moment."


    The hostess''s affectionate and infectious speech made everyone present clench their fists excitedly.


    "Now, I dere that the final of the new elite designers in the jewelry industry in 2018 will begin."


    As soon as the hostess''s voice fell, there was a surging background music. With the music, more than


    one hundred ritual girls entered the venue. They pushed the disy jewelry cab to the stage in an


    elegant and orderly manner. Under the premise of the previous rehearsal, all the disy boxes were


    ced on the stage ording to a certain standard.


    The audience sitting under the stage found that some of the jewelry were disyed separately, some


    were disyed in batches, and some were disyed in very gorgeous cabs. The way the jewelry


    was disyed was arranged in a very orderly order, as if the audience had entered a high standard


    shopping mall, and the stage had be a live visit area of the shopping mall.


    In front of the jewelry, there were all the corresponding series numbers and designer names. While the


    hostess was talking, everyone was surprised to find that there were more than 2000 jewelry designs in


    thepetition, which had shocked everyone present.


    "Well, thank you, Miss Manners, for your disy of the jewelry of our designers, and thank you, all the


    dedicated designers, for sending us so many jewelry designs. Let''s give them apuse."


    After a round of apuse, the designs of the shortlisted contestants began to y on therge


    electronic screen.


    This set of video was made by the photos and small videos personally taken by each designer. With


    the text introduction of each designer, the ying time of a set of jewelry would not exceed seven or


    eight seconds. And most of the more than two hundred designers were in groups, so the whole video


    would take more than an hour.


    During the process of ying the video, the atmosphere at the scene was very quiet. The atmosphere


    at the contestant area was very tense and heavy.


    When the video was yed to the twenty-seventh designer''s work, Vana clearly saw the words "Emily


    Gu" on the screen, and then she saw the short film of Emily''s work.


    It was a set of ga sets, including eye-catching dark red jewelry, pure gold base, and full gas


    with different shapes. As soon as this set of jewelry appeared, it attracted many people''s attention.


    Vana didn''t remember that Emily had such deep attainments in this respect. She always thought that


    Emily was just ying a game, and didn''t expect that Emily really had such talent.


    In just seven or eight seconds, someone else''s work was instantly inserted into the screen, and then


    Vana''s mood calmed down.


    The seventy-ninth one was the set of jewelry design of Sally, "Read", and the eighty-first one was the


    jewelry design of Vana, which appeared on the electronic screen.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The jewelry designed by Vana''s real name was called "Flower Season". Her design was simr to


    "Bloom" designed by Halia. The two were both improved in the form of flowers. If someone looked


    carefully, he might find something inmon.


    However, Vana''s "Flower Season" disappeared quickly like a flower bud at a temporary flower period.


    This ring, "Flower Season", was Vana''s dream when she was young, so she did not put it under the


    name of Halia.


    However, even the prototype of the blueprint in Vana''s childhood had attracted countless people''s


    attention.


    The audience were still discussing the "Flower Season" when the videos of several jewelry designs in


    the back were yed.


    "The ''Flower Season'' just now reminded me of the time when I was seventeen years old. I don''t know


    why I felt the hope, innocence and beauty of seventeen years old from a soulless jewelry. If this ring is


    released on the market, I must buy one as a collection."


    "You are right. When I saw the ring, I also wanted to buy one for my wife. I think she will be very


    happy."


    "Up to now, I think No. 27 ga sets and this ''Flower Season'' are very good. By the way, who is the


    designer of ''Flower Season''? I think the person who uses this name must be a designer with fertile


    imagination."


    "What''s wrong with ''Flower Season''? It''s a beautiful name!"

 Chapter 251 Bloom

    Chapter 251 Bloom


    With the appearance of theter groups of better designs, the people who were discussing the "Flower


    Season" gradually quieted down.


    During this period, a lot of works had been remembered by everyone. Until the works of the 144th


    group came along, the scene was once again shocked by the design on the screen.


    The picture on the screen was "Bloom", in the name of Halia. Beside it was a manuscript written in


    cursive characters by the designer. "The flowers burst open when we parted, and they were in full


    bloom and about to fade when we met." Beside the manuscript, there was the ring, "Bloom", disyed


    with a wooden clip. The ring was disyed in the form of pictures. Just by being there, the ring was


    already shining and eye-catching.


    One or two secondster, the video of "Bloom", which was shot by Vana herself, appeared in front of


    the public.


    Vana''s video was taken in the workshop of Song Studio. Anyone with a discerning eye could see the


    logo of Song Studio. The video was the process that Vana made the ring. All the scenes were taken in


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    close range and Vana''s head was not exposed. So up to now, no one could know the true face of Halia.


    However, as soon as this video ended, the next video began. All the people present were immersed in


    their previous suspicions.


    "I didn''t expect that Halia is a woman!"


    "Yeah, yeah. I think this stage name is very simr to a man''s. I also said that the previous ring has a


    king''s style and I thought that it is a design by a boy. I didn''t expect it to be a girl. It really makes me


    have a very wonderful feeling."


    "But haven''t you noticed that? Halia''s ring is totally handmade, and even the grinding is also done by


    hand. I have rarely seen such a scene. I feel that such a scene is particrly attractive to me. I think


    that the ingenuity is referred to such a talent."


    "You are right. The more we return to the handcraft age, the more admirable the designer are."


    Soon after, countless people discussed the elegance and nobility of "Bloom", and the discussion


    continued until thest member''s design appeared.


    At this time, the ck font on the screen quickly showed the following characterbels:


    [The best young representative designer]


    [The most imaginative and bold designer]


    [The most outstanding representative of the art of H Country]


    [Attention of the whole country -- Admiration from thousands of people]


    [The most influential designer in the country -- Wendy Wen]


    As soon as Wendy''s name came out, the crowd apuded loudly.


    Vana quickly looked at the screen and saw that Wendy''s work was a set of very grand and mboyant


    modern jewelry designs with a huge logo. There was a pendant and a metal eardrop with ck and


    white stripes. And the pendant was in the shape of the word "fuck".


    This set of designs seemed to shock everyone. Some people even felt the difference between before


    and after, and some of them couldn''t ept it in time and hadn''t reacted yet.


    "Oh my God! I think I''m going to have a heart attack."


    "I... I... I... I don''t understand."


    "This set of jewelry is so surprising, don''t you think?"


    "Surprise? I don''t think so!"


    Vana heard several designers talking loudly beside her, and at this time, Wendy, who was sitting in the


    contestant area, looked at Vana subconsciously.


    Wendy sat in the first row, and Vana sat in the third row. Wendy''s eyes were full of arrogance and


    contempt, which made Vana very disdainful.


    What was worse, because of keeping a distance from Vana, Sally sat far away from Vana. However,


    Emily, who was ill-disposed towards Vana, sat closely behind Vana, as if she wanted to know what


    Vana was doing.


    "Hey, Vana, I thought you would be treated specially, because you''re an employee of the jewelry


    counter under Renee''smand. I didn''t expect that the final designer would be someone else. You


    must be very disappointed!"


    It was Emily who said this, but the person who answered was someone neither of Vana and Emily


    knew.


    "She works for Mrs. Renee? I''ve told you that she looks like a poor girl. But she still wants to seduce


    others. I think that she could enter the final just because she seduced others."


    Vana turned to look at the speaker. The speaker was a young and beautiful girl, and Vana had some


    impression of her. When she went to find Simon before, Vana saw that the girl was seducing Simon. As


    soon as Vana walked over, Simon directly threw himself into the arms of Vana, so the girl seemed to


    remember Vana and deliberately insulted Vana.


    Vana said to the girl with a cold smile, "I don''t think you have anything to do with who I hook up with! So


    shut up!"


    Unexpectedly, the girl suddenly shouted, "Humph, you look like a bitch. Even if you wear an evening


    dress, you''d still look poor. What? Do you think you look confident with a ss ring on your finger? Let


    me tell you, since you dare to steal my man, I will make you suffer for the rest of your life."


    It seemed that the girl''s voice was too loud, which attracted the attention of her sisters. Another girl


    sitting in the front row of Vana quickly said, "Amanda, what''s wrong? Did anyone offend you?"


    The girl named Amanda Tang immediately replied, "It''s this person. I talked to King Si before, and I had


    made an appointment with him to have dinner together. However, as soon as she came over, she clung


    to him. As a result, I missed my chance to date King Si."


    "What? She... Isn''t she... Wait, she really looks like that person!"


    Surprised, Amanda Tang asked, "Marian. Don''t be garrulous. What did you just say? Who does she


    look like?"


    "Vana! She''s... She''s the woman who is involved in scandals and isughed at by our circle."


    "Really?" As soon as she finished her words, Amanda Tang grabbed Vana and looked at Vana''s face.


    Then Amanda Tang covered her mouth andughed in surprise.


    At the same time, people around began to talk about the scandal of Vana.


    "Oh my God! Vana Gu, who has got a lot of dirt on herself, has also participated in thepetition."


    "What? My sister said that if I didn''t find her a sister-inw as soon as possible, I would marry a woman


    like Vana in the future. I was so scared."


    "Bro, it''s your honor to marry Vana. After all, she has a lot of skills."


    "Ha-ha, bro, I understand what you mean. In that case, let this promiscuous woman marry you!"


    "No, I don''t have the luck."


    All of a sudden, the surrounding voice drowned Vana. Emily, who was sitting behind Vana, didn''t forget


    to add insult to injury. She said in a gloomy voice near Vana''s ear, "Wow, how dare you seduce King Si,


    the most handsome man in Magic City, without looking at your identity? I think you are getting more


    and more promiscuous. It fits with your behavior as a dissolute women!"


    Vana smiled bitterly, feeling a little headache. She thought that she would punish Emily one day.

 Chapter 252 Make A Bet

    Chapter 252 Make A Bet


    Although Vana didn''t want to talk to Emily, it didn''t mean that Emily would let it go. Emily pulled Vana''s


    arm and nced at Vana''s fingers.


    "If it weren''t for this girl, I wouldn''t have noticed that you were really wearing a ss ring in order to


    participate in the final. Come on, let me have a look. It''s a red diamond. Don''t you know how ignorant


    you are? The red diamond in the market is almost priceless. Do you know what it means to be


    invaluable? If your ss ring is real, you can buy any urban area near the first-tier city. Ha-ha, you


    made me look embarrassed in front of Billy before. I think it will be a disgrace if you go on the stage


    with this ringter."


    Vana was stunned and immediately looked at her ring.


    Vana had asked Simon about this ring before, and it was said that the big diamond in the middle was 7


    carats. And there were 53 small diamonds on the ring. But she had never thought that this ring would


    be so expensive.


    "What''s wrong? Now you know it''s embarrassing? If you have the ability, you can find a rich man to


    keep you. But even if he keeps you, I''m afraid he can''t afford the real red diamond ring for you!" Emily''s


    voice was still lingering in Vana''s ears.


    If what Emily said was true, Vana couldn''t wear this ring in any public ce. But this was the wedding


    ring given by Simon, so it was impossible for Vana not to wear it.


    After thinking for a while, Vana decided to take off the ring first and then find a ne to wear on her


    neck.


    So Vana carefully took off the ring and put it in the zipper bag of her handbag. Seeing this, Emily


    "Huh! What did I say? Who said that I liked doing the same thing as you? I don''t like wearing ss


    rings. Besides, Vana, my mother knew that I would take part in thispetition, so she personally


    contacted Mrs. Renee. If I performed well in thispetition, I might join Renee''s team. Now, do you


    think I''m copying you? Ha-ha, I''m afraid you''re going to be embarrassed. Obviously, you''re not as good


    as me. I can''t believe you still want to copy me."


    ''Join Renee''s team? Emily''s such a blowhard.''


    As for Emily''s design n of ga sets, Emily giarized the work, "Bathsheba''s heart", which was


    the source of Vana''s inspiration. And Vana clearly remembered that "Bathsheba''s heart" was made in


    the shape of a pomegranate and was also designed with gas. Emily''s design couldn''t stand up to


    any scrutiny, and anyone who was interested in it would definitely notice that after thepetition.


    But Vana didn''t intend to let Emily know about it now. Vana knew that Emily would be proud of her own


    masterpiece and spread it to the public. In addition, Emily had been doing well in the entertainment


    circle recently, so this matter would spread greatly. If it was discovered by otherster, wouldn''t it be a


    better result?


    But that would be another story.


    However, Emily seemed not to be satisfied and continued, "How about this? We two make a bet. If my


    result is better than yours this time, you should get out of H Country! Huh? Do you dare to bet with


    me?"


    Vana raised her eyebrow with an expression of interest and asked Emily, "A bet? What if you are not as


    good as me? What then?"


    "Ha! Ha! Am I not as good as you?" Emilyughed wildly, and almost everyone around looked at them.


    Amanda Tang, who was sitting next to Emily, alsoughed. "You''re just a promiscuous woman. You are


    too confident, aren''t you? Don''t you know who this woman is? Her name is Emily Gu. She has talked to


    you for such a long time, but you don''t even know her. You even said you would win her. Aren''t you


    ashamed?"


    Vana gave a faint smile, "Why do you think she talked to me?"


    Amanda Tang suddenly froze, and asked Emily in bewilderment, "What does she mean? Miss Emily,


    are you an old friend of this promiscuous woman?"


    Emily sneered, "I don''t know her. She is so poor. How dare she show her face? I just don''t like her and


    want topete with her in design. I''m afraid that she won''t dare."


    Vana didn''t want to have anything to do with Emily, so she didn''t exin their rtionship. Instead, she


    said to Emily, "Well, if I win you, you go to break up with Billy."


    "Well, you are still thinking about my man, you disgusting woman!"


    Vana didn''t care about Billy. She knew that Emily would never do that, so she just said that to disgust


    Emily.


    "What? You don''t dare?"


    "You, you, you, you are jealous. Humph! But I''m not afraid. Billy only loves me. Even if I leave him, he


    will still stick to me."


    Emily gritted her teeth. Anyway, Billy didn''t know about the bet. If she lost the game, she could keep it a


    secret from Billy and then tell Vana that it was because Billy didn''t agree to break up with her.


    On the contrary, if she could kick Vana out, she would have nothing to worry about in H Country in the


    future. At the same time, her parents would be relieved to let her join the familypany and


    everything would be fine.


    ''Everything will be fine as long as Vana leaves H Country.''


    Emily encouraged herself in her heart. Then Amanda Tang, who was sitting beside Emily, looked at the


    stage and quickly said to Emily, "Miss Emily, have you seen that the jewelry designs of Halia and


    Wendy were evaluated as products that can directly get jewelry certificates on the spot?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So soon? Just the two of them?"


    "No, there are still a lot of designs, but I only remember two groups. After all, Halia''s design is really


    eye-catching. As for Wendy''s design, it''s creative and fashionable. Young people nowadays will


    definitely like it."


    When she heard that Amanda Tang didn''t mention her design, Emily didn''t want to talk to Amanda Tang


    anymore. However, Amanda Tang was in a talkative mood and kept talking about the jewelry designs of


    Halia and Wendy with the people around her.


    Now the famous design team came to the stage and evaluated each piece of jewelry in person. All the


    jewelry was evaluated in a rigorous way, and with E-D-C-B-A-S as the standard, every piece of jewelry


    would receive the final design assessment.


    And this assessment was not open to the public. It would be open to the public after all the 500 public


    assessors had been voted. That was the most interesting and crucial part of the wholepetition.


    As the assessment was over, the 500 public assessors finally came into y. They took out their voting


    tools and began to vote. The designers present also began to pray nervously and excitedly.


    They hoped that their designs could get more votes.


    About more than 10 minutester, the hostess on the spot kept reminding everyone of the rules of


    voting, and told everyone that there were 500 public assessors present and there were only 20


    chances to vote for 20 works that they liked. In the end, the work that won the most votes from public


    assessors would be awarded with the title of "The Most Influential Design in H Country".

 Chapter 253 Congratulations

    Chapter 253 Congrattions


    After the results of the 500 public assessors were announced, the business investors on the spot would


    also have a round of voting. The ratio of their 200 votes was 1:200, which meant that their one vote


    could offset the 200 public assessors, but each of them had only one chance to vote.


    As soon as the voting channel of the public assessors was over, the hostess came out and announced,


    "Wow, thepetition at the scene has reached fever pitch. I believe that everyone present is nervous


    now, and the results of the public assessment havee out. Next, let us see what kind of design has


    won the attention of the assessors."


    As soon as the hostess''s action stopped, therge screen on the stage instantly showed countless bar


    charts, and each bar chart had a picture and a series number of jewelry on it. The difference of the bar


    charts was very big, and the number of votes in the front row was very high.


    At the end of the page, there were countless works showing that they didn''t get any votes.


    "Oh, these works that haven''t been voted will be automatically eliminated from the final. So I''m sorry for


    the designers of these works. I have to tell you that you won''t be able to win the final."


    As soon as the hostess''s voice fell, a sound effect of air pressure sounded.


    Then the atmosphere at the scene was somber.


    Several designers around Vana suddenly sighed with disappointment. Some of them even couldn''t


    ept such a result and cried out with grievance.


    Vana was lucky that both of her two works had been voted by everyone. Even when the first page


    appeared, she saw that the works she participated in with the names of two people had got a higher


    number of votes.


    What made Vana even happier was that the work of Sally was also among the best, and was ced


    side by side with hers on the first page.


    Without waiting for the audience to sigh, the hostess on the stage continued to lead everyone into the


    next process.


    "Well, it has been nearly two hours since the beginning of tonight''s design banquet. The atmosphere at


    the scene was really thrilling, but the designers who haven''t entered the finalpetition don''t have to


    be sad. Next, our organizers will present the influential pieces of jewelry works they have made. Will


    your designs be chosen? Next, Miss Manners, please bring these works to us. They were designed by


    our designers and produced by our organizers."


    As soon as the hostess''s voice fell, 36 ritual girls pushed the resplendent and magnificent disy


    boxes up. Those disy boxes were covered with golden nnel, creating a very mysterious feeling.


    "I think everyone present must be very looking forward to the designs here, right? But I still have


    something to announce on the spot. It''s a good thing for our designers, and also a good thing for our


    investors. Because the organizers will issue the design certificate of "The Most Creative Jewelry" to the


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    designer whose work has just been pushed up. And these designs will be released and sold once


    authorized by the designers. So, over 200 investors, here''s your chance to make money."


    As soon as the hostess''s voice fell, the designers all eximed. If their works were released and sold,


    they could almost be regarded as popr designers. Meanwhile, the rich men in the business area


    were also rubbing their hands, trying to get the jewelry distribution rights of several designs tonight.


    "Then let''s cut to the chase. I''ll show you 36 pieces of jewelry chosen by God one by one." As she


    spoke, the hostess walked to the left most disy cab. Then the hostess announced in a very


    infectious voice, "Congrattions, Betsy Li, the designer of No. 66 jewelry design. Her work,


    ''Whereabouts'', has been awarded the design certificate of ''The Most Creative Jewelry''. Please wait for


    the certificate to be issued on stage."


    "Congrattions, Emily Gu, the designer of No. 27 jewelry design. Her work, ''Red'', has been awarded


    the design certificate of ''The Most Creative Jewelry''. Pleasee on the stage and wait for the


    certificate to be issued."


    "Congrattions, No. 79..."


    "Congrattions, No. 101..."


    With the 36 works presented in front of everyone, everyone was shocked by the luxurious materials


    used by the organizers.


    No one had expected that their ordinary work would turn into such a brilliant jewelry after it was


    reced with expensive and rare materials.


    Sally''s work, "Read", was originally made of very ordinary crystal. And even the crystal was very crisp,


    which caused some subtle ws in her work. However, after being remade with fuchsia gems, her work


    became very different.


    "Vana, I''m so excited. How could my jewelry be so beautiful? This must not be my design, right?"


    Sally had made her way through the crowd to Vana''s side. The scene was a little chaotic at this time,


    so Vana was not worried that Brandon would find the two of them.


    So Vana hugged Sally and congratted her, "That''s great. I can''t believe that you can design such a


    beautiful and eye-catching jewelry. I feel you''re awesome. I''m so proud of you."


    Sally wiped her tears in silence. "If my family knows that I''m so promising, they will definitely regret it.


    I''m so happy and excited. I can''t cry. I have to go up the stage to get the certificate!"


    Vana patted Sally''s back, "Yes, you can''t cry. It''s a happy thing. You have to look good and must let


    your family see you in the camera. You go, I''ll wait for you here."


    After saying that, Sally and Vana separated from each other, and then Sally walked onto the stage.


    Emily red at Vana and then also quickly walked onto the stage.


    Vana didn''t expect that Emily''s design could be named "Red", because "Red" was the color symbol of


    H Country. She was afraid that Emily would hype it again.


    At this time, when the hostess on the stage saw the 36 designers standing on the stage, the hostess


    continued to keep them in suspense. "The 36 designers should be very excited. I don''t know what they


    think, so I will interview two or three designers randomly."


    As she spoke, the hostess handed her microphone to a man next to her. That man looked very elegant,


    with artistic long hair. When the microphone was handed to him, he was not nervous. Instead, he


    smiled calmly to the camera. "It''s my honor to have such a chance to participate in such apetition.


    I think my efforts are worth it. My design will definitely be known to the world. Now, please remember


    my name. My name is Lenard Xu, who haven''t given up on design. Thank you."

 Chapter 254 Smile To Show Affection

    Chapter 254 Smile To Show Affection


    As soon as Lenard Xu finished his words, there was a burst of warm apuse.


    The hostess smiled and wished him good luck, and then handed the microphone to a person beside


    him.


    The person was smiling gracefully, and the evening dress she was wearing was even dazzling.


    She was Emily, a conceited woman.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Emily Gu, the designer of No. 27 jewelry. I''m very happy to be able to participate


    in this designpetition. I think this experience will definitely add glory to my performance career and


    life, and will also make me proud in the future."


    Speaking of this, no matter how ignorant people were, they would know that the person on the stage


    was an actress. So the hostess quickly talked to Emily, "Wow, I didn''t dare to ask this beautifuldy just


    now. You must be the female lead of ''Casanova'', Emily Gu? I didn''t expect that Miss Emily, who is so


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    popr in the entertainment circle, would take part in our designpetition. So you are a very


    talented woman, which makes me really envious of you."


    "Don''t say that. The hostess is beautiful and skillful. My original intention to participate in this design


    was for fun, but I didn''t expect that once I entered it, I would find that I fell in love with this industry, so I


    put all my efforts to design the ''Red''. I hope that my fans and friends who like me can vote for me


    more."


    "Miss Emily, you are too modest. Although the interview time is limited, I still have one question for you.


    Miss Emily, where did you get the inspiration for your work, ''Red''? Because that group of works is


    really... It''s so dazzling."


    Emily showed shyness and looked for a camera at the scene. Then she said in a very dignified manner,


    "I have said that I have painstakingly designed this work, ''Red''. At first, it was because of a ga


    bracelet that my boyfriend gave me. This bracelet is very precious to me, but it was identally lost by


    me a year ago. That''s why I came up with the main idea of this design and made this group of works."


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that Miss Emily is a very affectionate woman. Since Miss Emily''s design was


    created for her boyfriend, we wish you and your boyfriend happiness forever."


    After the interaction between the hostess and Emily, the hostess came to other designers.


    "Then let''s interview thest designer. Our interview is about to end." As she spoke, the hostess


    handed the microphone to Sally, who was very excited. At the sight of Sally, Vana had a sense of


    superiority.


    "I... I''m so excited. To be honest, I never thought that my jewelry would be discovered by others. I''m


    very grateful for my studio''s support for me. I also want to thank my friend, my best friend. Without her,


    I wouldn''t havee to this point. I want to say, thank you, really thank..."


    All of a sudden, before Sally could finish her words, the hostess took back the microphone. When the


    audience were surprised, the hostess exined, "I''m very sorry. Our interview time is over."


    Then, Vana saw that Sally didn''t feel disappointed. Instead, Sally stuck out her tongue in


    embarrassment. This scene was captured by the camera from the big screen. Brandon, who was sitting


    in the guest seat, gave a sardonic expression when he saw this. Renee, who was also sitting in the


    guest seat, firmly remembered what the hostess had done.


    Although the hostess''s behavior made everyone a little dissatisfied, thepetition still had to go on.


    The 36 designers got the certificates from Kim and Albert who were on behalf of the organizers. Then


    the hostess returned to the center of the stage and continued to announce, "Then the organizers have


    another thing to announce. In addition to the previous 36 designs adopted and made by the organizers,


    there are also designs that have already met the standards of the certificates. There are 57 designs.


    Then let''s announce that the 57 designs which can be directly awarded the design certificate of ''The


    Most Creative Jewelry''. Let''s get these designers up on the stage and receive the certificates."


    Then, the hostess announced the names of the 57 works one by one, and the stage was filled with


    designers.


    Vana''s two works were both named this time. She gracefully walked onto the stage. In an instant, her


    shining silver dress attracted everyone''s attention, and everyone also saw her face clearly.


    "Wow, when did we have a star in our design team? Look at her figure, her behavior, and her evening


    dress. It must be very expensive, right?"


    "No, she didn''t wear this dress when I saw her in the lounge before. I didn''t expect that she could


    change a few clothes when she came to the final. It''s like she''s here for the red carpet. I envy her so


    much. She is good-looking and rich."


    "She''s Vana Gu, the spokesperson of SS Jewelry. You should have seen the short film she shot for SS


    Jewelry. To be honest, her face is definitely not inferior to any first-line female star."


    "So what? She still has scandals to deal with. Why don''t you talk about her scandals?"


    "Do you have anymon sense? There was a super Photoshop master who refuted the rumor


    before, saying that the scandal photos were all false. Now the fans on the Inte support her, and I


    also believe that the scandal is fake. Besides, that man said she was not inferior to other actresses in


    terms of her appearance. If we don''t talk about her character, are you sure she is not the prettiest?"


    Although she heard some words, Vana still walked on the stage calmly. It was not until she stood on


    the right side of the stage that she finally found Simon in the crowd.


    Simon was in Area C, and he was also looking at Vana.


    Simon smiled at her, and so did Vana. Therefore, this smile became the most beautiful existence in the


    whole final.


    The crowd began to mor. Some of the guests made a series of friendly gestures to Vana. Some of


    them imitated the foreign gentlemen to circle their palms from the chest to the top of their heads and


    made a polite greeting gesture. Some returned a smile to Vana, and some even whistled to attract her


    attention.


    "Wow, it seems that the designers of this round are indeed stronger than the designers of the previous


    round. From the clothes you guys wear to participate in thepetition, everyone must have been


    carefully prepared, right?"

 Chapter 255 Disturbance

    Chapter 255 Disturbance


    The hostess wanted to break the ice, but no one answered her.


    The hostess wanted to finish this part as soon as possible, but she heard from the headset that the


    program director asked her to interview designers again.


    The hostess immediately took over the work and began a round of polite speech.


    "Although all the designers in this round are a little cold, I think the audience should still want to hear


    your inner voice, right? Then we don''t talk much, but choose two or three designers and interview


    them."


    The hostess handed the microphone to the most dazzling designer, Wendy.


    After receiving the microphone, Wendy said in an angry tone, "I don''t want the microphone to be


    snatched before I finish my words, so I have nothing to say."


    All the people present were shocked, but most of them agreed with Wendy. Therefore, Wendy''s


    unintentional action attracted many passers-by who didn''t like her design.


    The hostess was a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect that she would be teased by the most eye-


    catching designer, but she had been through a lot, so she quickly exined, "What happened was a


    misunderstanding. But for the sake of everyone''s time, I''ve taken the me. I''m just kidding. I hope you


    won''t be affected by me. Since our master, Wendy, is so cold, I''d better find a beautiful little girl to


    Then, the hostess handed the microphone to Vana.


    Vana saw the microphone was handed over, but it was intercepted at this time.


    "Let me tell you. I really want to express my feelings."


    This man was Wesley Zheng, a member of Brandon''s team. There were many people in Brandon''s


    team who didn''t know what''s important. When he knew that Vana was on their side, Wesley Zheng still


    provoked Vana openly. So Vana finally came up with a good excuse.


    So after Wesley Zheng finished his words, the hostess still handed the microphone to Vana who had a


    mysterious smile. Before she spoke, Vana saw Brandon waving to her under the stage, which was their


    secret signal. Brandon hoped that Vana could take action at this time.


    However, Vana pretended not to see the secret signal. She took the microphone from the hostess''s


    hand. "I should be very excited at the moment, but I have experienced too much, so I can''t describe it


    in detail. I just hope that those who know me can understand me more, for each other and for the


    future."


    Vana said this to Simon. After all, the two of them were bound together in the future, and she would


    be the chief designer of SS Jewelry in the future, which was somewhat rted to design.


    After saying that, Vana returned the microphone to the hostess. Out of the corner of her eye, Vana saw


    that Brandon was madly making gestures to her, but she still pretended to ignore him.


    At this moment, Wesley Zheng, who was standing next to Vana, suddenly pushed Vana and said in a


    voice that only two people could hear, "What are you doing? Why don''t you say what my master asked


    you to say? Have you forgotten?"


    Vana immediately stared at him and scolded, "Please be careful. It''s easy for me to fall when I wear


    high heels."


    Although their conversation was not spread through the microphone, the audience sitting in the front


    row heard it clearly.


    "What did you say? I asked you toplete my master''s order. Did you hear me? What''s wrong with


    you? I''m your senior."


    With her back to the audience, Vana looked at Wesley Zheng. "Didn''t you just rush to make a speech?


    I''m angry with you now and don''t want to talk about it anymore. If you have the ability, just say it


    yourself."


    Wesley Zheng was pissed off by Vana. He didn''t expect that Vana would me him for such a small


    excuse, and he didn''t expect that his unintentional action would affect Brandon''s n.


    "Vana, I warn you. My master has ced all the bets on you. Don''t be angry with me. If you think that I


    have offended you, we two can talk about itter. But now you have to quickly announce the scandal of


    Renee to audience. Do you hear me?"


    After saying that, Wesley Zheng stepped forward and pulled Vana. Vana was pulled to the ground by


    Wesley Zheng, which caused an uproar on the scene.


    The hostess, who had been watching the battle not far away, saw this scene and immediately came up


    to stop the two people. And two ritual girls also came to the stage, quickly helping Vana up.


    When Vana was lifted up, Renee happened to walk to the stage. Renee was here to get the certificate


    for Halia.


    "What''s going on? How could this happen?"


    Renee''s prestige was well known. And soon, no matter what happened, Vana did not intend to affect


    the progress of the wholepetition, so she waved her hand to the audience and everyone on the


    stage to apologize. Seeing that Vana was bullied before and then apologized to them, everyone


    immediately believed that it was the person called Wesley Zheng who bullied Vana.


    Although Vana wanted to let it go, the crowd did not allow such a thing to be ignored.


    After the hostess announced that thepetition was back on, all the people present gave a loud


    shout. Renee had no choice but to suspend thepetition and ask what had happened.


    Vana was very decisive. She took the microphone from the hostess''s hand and said with an apologetic


    face, "I''m sorry for what happened just now. In fact, it''s not his fault. It was an ident. And I


    overheard him interrupt my prize eptance speech. He asked me not to say it in case of wasting your


    time. I couldn''t help saying something rude to him, which caused a series of bad consequences. So I


    hope you can forgive us. Thank you."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Vana''s words seemed to exin to everyone, but in fact, she wanted to put the me on Wesley


    Zheng for ignoring the order of Brandon before.


    Before Vana finished her words, Wesley Zheng suddenly rushed over and grabbed the microphone. It


    seemed that he was not stupid and knew that Vana was using him.


    "Don''t believe what she said. I didn''t say anything before." As Wesley Zheng was speaking, the


    microphone was held down by the people present, which irritated Wesley Zheng even more. He


    stubbornly put his head beside the microphone and roared, "Fuck you. I won''t let you go since you say


    that. You bitch, you deserve it..."


    "Guards, take him away."


    Before the manager gave orders, two fierce security guards rushed up to subdue Wesley Zheng, but


    Wesley Zheng''s words were still very obscene. Even if he went far away, everyone''s ears were still


    filled with such filthy words as "fuck you", "fucking bitch" and "son of a bitch".

 Chapter 256 Break Your Promise

    Chapter 256 Break Your Promise


    No one had expected that such a situation would happen in apetition. And in the eyes of outsiders,


    after being insulted, Vana was still elegant and graceful, which made people like her.


    At this time, Renee and other contestants were around Vana tofort her. Vana nodded to express


    her thanks. Atst, all the people on the stage dispersed, and Vana bowed to the crowd again to


    apologize.


    Vana''s behavior was very pleasing, and instantly countless people were attracted by her.


    "What''s her name? I think she is so beautiful!"


    "Vana Gu. She is the person who has been on the trending of Micro-blog before."


    "If my memory serves me right, there is someone whose name is exactly the same as hers. And there


    was also a scandal, right?"


    "No, she was the one who was involved in the scandal."


    "How could it be possible? How could such a beautiful, kind and generous person like her have such a


    scandal? Even if it was her, I think she was forced to do so. Moreover, the news of sex ve was a big


    blow to her, but she, a weak woman, had to bear it. I suddenly felt that she was so miserable. And I feel


    bad for her!"


    "In fact, she was already very helpless when she encountered that kind of thing. And she was even


    trolled on the Inte. I think that those trolls should be shot. They really don''t know right from wrong."


    Soon after, many people began to defend Vana. The situation on the scene was almost in favor of


    Vana.


    No one knew what was going on under the stage. After Wesley was taken away, the hostess shifted


    everyone''s attention and told everyone that the contestant, Halia, couldn''t get the certificate on the


    stage for some special reason, so the studio of Halia took the honor certificate on behalf of her.


    The appearance of Renee made everyone excited. At the same time, they knew that Halia was very


    well-connected. Halia was actually able to ask the boss of Song Studio to help her get the certificate. It


    seemed that Halia was really important.


    As the certificates of this round were issued, Vana and the other designers were asked to leave the


    stage. Then a piece of music sounded on the stage. In less than ten minutes, Vana was called aside by


    a man in a ck suit.


    Vana was confused, but the man in ck suit was very serious. He took Vana aside and asked directly,


    "Mr. Brandon asked me to ask you why you chose to retreat at this time."


    Vana immediately realized that this man was sent by Brandon.


    Vana held her arms and pretended to be angry, but her expression showed a hint of grievance. "You


    saw it on the stage just now. Wesley took away my chance to speak and tried to stop me from carrying


    out the n. Then he attacked me with words when I made ament, and forced me to shut up.


    When I was about to ask Mr. Brandon for help, he pulled me down. It was true. I didn''t mean for this to


    happen."


    The man in the suit thought for a while, and finally squinted at Vana. "I know what you are worried


    about. Mr. Brandon also said that if you seize the opportunityter, he will not treat you shabbily.


    Besides, the n of your withdrawal will be carried out as usual. The next step is the voting time of the


    investors. If you find an opportunity, you must take action, or there will be no chance."


    Vana chuckled and continued to fold her arms to look at the man in suit. "But I''m not in a hurry now."


    The man in the suit widened his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "As you can see, my design has been recognized by the public. If I don''t quit thepetition, I may


    be the next Renee. The money that Mr. Brandon gave me can indeed stop me from achieving my


    ambition, but now I feel that tens of thousands of dors doesn''t seem to be worth it, so..."


    Vana didn''t say anything more. The man in suit looked at her seriously for a while and finally said, "Wait


    a minute. I''ll call Mr. Brandon."


    Vana nodded and saw the man in suit walking aside and quickly dialing a number.


    Half of the ten minutes had passed, and Vana knew that Brandon would want to get this over with as


    soon as possible, so this was the best time to extort money from Brandon, and also the best time for


    Vana to collect evidence.


    After a while, the man in suit came back with his phone in his hand. "Mr. Brandon has something to tell


    you!"


    Vana took the phone, but she was still wary of the other side, hoping not to be recorded. So she called


    Mr. Brandon obsequiously.


    Then, there was a low voice from the other end of the phone, "Vana, are you an ungrateful person? I


    did this to make you and me a win-win situation. If you defeat Renee, you will have plenty of chances to


    be famous. Okay?"


    Speechless in the darkness, Vana rolled her eyes and said timidly, "Mr. Brandon, I know I have


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    promised you to do that. I have taken your money and should do it for you, but I regret it. Mrs. Renee


    has such a great influence in H Country. I can''t do anything that hurts the country. Mr. Brandon, please


    don''t push me, okay?"


    "Fuck off, you son of a bitch! Walter just said that you wanted to demand an exorbitant price and you


    wanted to threaten me. You want money? Well, I''ll give you another fifty thousand dors. I''ll transfer


    the money to you as soon as it''s done."


    Vana raised her eyebrow and muttered dismissively, "Fifty thousand? Mr. Brandon, do you really think


    my ambition is worth so little money? Since Mr. Brandon has pointed it out, I won''t y tricks. To tell


    you the truth, with my current ability, it is possible for me to be the designer of SS Jewelry, and


    the endorsement fee of SS Jewelry alone is five hundred thousand dors. You should understand


    what I mean!"


    Brandon panicked at the other end of the phone. He suddenly couldn''t find his voice and stuttered,


    "You... What do you mean? You want me topensate for your endorsement fee?"


    "That''s right. I gave up a great opportunity with Renee for you, so I should get something from you,


    right?"


    Obviously, Brandon was at a disadvantage. He continued to say guiltily, "But isn''t it good for us to


    defeat Renee together? In the future, the two names of us in H Country will be immortal, and there will


    be more business cooperation. It is very promising, maybe more than 500 thousand dors or 1 million


    dors you''re getting now. How can you give up such a long-term return because of the current


    interests? You should learn to be more ambitious from me."


    Indeed, Vana was ambitious, but her ambition was in direct proportion to her conscience. She couldn''t


    go against her conscience because of her ambition. She couldn''t do such a thing.

 Chapter 257 Blackmail

    Chapter 257 ckmail


    At this time, after hearing what Brandon said, Vana finally showed a sessful smile. It seemed that


    Brandon had set a trap for himself and jumped into it. Then it was not Vana''s fault to be cruel and


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    merciless.


    "Mr. Brandon, now that you know how much benefits you will get in the future, why don''t you pay me in


    advance so that I can believe you?"


    "But... But..."


    "There''s no but. Thepetition is about to go on. I don''t have much patience to wait for you."


    "Vana, are you really so disgusting? That''s not what we said before. Aren''t you my disciple? It''s a


    matter of course for you to do things for your master."


    "I''ve never heard a disciple does all the work for his master for free. Cut the crap. 3 million. If the


    money is not paid before the next round of speech on the stage, I can do nothing about it."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, a very roaring voice came from the other end of the line.


    "What? 3 million? Are you crazy about money?"


    Vana had to lower her voice and said coldly, "I think Mr. Brandon made more than 3 million from others


    in the past. Besides, if you defeat Renee, you''ll be at the peak of your career. It''s very cheap to buy a


    new era with 3 million."


    Vana''s words made Brandon angry, and also made Brandon speechless. Vana didn''t intend to give


    Brandon any time to hesitate. She told him to think it over quickly and hung up the phone.


    Vana returned the phone to the man in suit and sneered, "Hurry up, or I don''t know when I will


    identally expose the deal with him on Micro-blog!"


    The man in the suit looked at Vana coldly for a while, and then Vana directly turned around and walked


    towards the back of the partition. As soon as she went out, Vana saw a dense crowd of people in the


    audience. She quietly sneaked into the original position and sat down.


    The next step was that the on-site investors began to vote for the jewelry that had been ranked. In


    order to let everyone know the high standard of this activity, more than 200 candidates had to say what


    they thought before they began to vote.


    Over 200 people could only vote for a piece of jewelry, so it wouldn''t take too long.


    As the music fell, the hostess came to the center of the stage. The hostess on the stage asked the


    program director to transfer the camera to the investor area, where there was another hostess who was


    in charge of interacting with the audience.


    "Then next is our final voting time. This round of voting is just like the procedure we set. Every investor


    has a chance to vote. Do you think that their votes don''t matter if they don''t have enough chances to


    vote? In fact, each of their votes would represent 200 votes from the public assessment, so this round


    of voting would directly determine the final result. Then our designers are ready to ept the test.


    What about you, every investor?"


    The camera turned around and recorded the investors behind the hostess. They all nodded to show


    that they were ready.


    Therefore, the hostess walked to the first investor in the first row, and the camera also recorded the


    hostess and the first investor. The investor directly said to the camera, "I will vote for the No. 55,


    ''Wintersweet'', with these 200 votes, because I can see the temperament of the wintersweet in this


    work. I like it very much."


    "My 200 votes are for the design No. 29, because I like the whole design and the designer with such a


    unique idea. Thank you."


    "My 200 votes are for the work No. 144 of Halia. Because in terms of business value, the work of Halia


    is more influential and will bring the most benefits."


    "I also give 200 votes to Halia. Her works are very affordable. One is used as three kinds of rings,


    beautiful and noble. I think even a rich woman wants to have such a design."


    "I vote for number 69..."


    "I vote for number 87..."


    "..."


    "..."


    When the camera arrived at the middle area, Vana saw the face of Simon on the big screen. With the


    appearance of Simon, there was a very loud scream.


    Many designers around Vana also shouted out Simon''s name uncontrobly.


    "My 200..."


    Simon''s voice was like the sound of a cello. But before he finished his words, a group of screams broke


    out and interrupted him.


    Vana was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Seeing such a familiar lover on the screen, she


    inexplicably felt a little happy.


    "Please be quiet. I know that our King Si is the Prince Charming in the hearts of many girls. Then I will


    be a female knight and y a little game, okay?"


    Hearing the word "okay", the hostess calmed everyone down again. Then she looked at Simon


    yfully and asked the camera, "King Si, do you feel tired after sitting for two or three hours?"


    Simon shook his head. "Thispetition is very wonderful. It doesn''t make me feel tired or bored!"


    The hostess teased, "But I''m tired after standing for a whole night. King Si, can I have a rest on your


    legs?"


    While saying that, the hostess pretended to sit on Simon''s legs. While the people around burst into


    suddenly stopped and smiled, "I''d better not get myself in trouble. I''m afraid that the fans of King Si will


    pick a fight with meter!"


    The crowd finally stopped shouting, and the hostess continued, "But I found an important secret. It


    seems that King Si is wearing a ring. Oh my God, let''s get a little closer. I''m here to check if the ring on


    your dream lover''s hand is a wedding ring."


    As the camera was zoomed in, Simon''s diamond ring appeared on the screen.


    Simon''s ring was not ordinary at all. The whole ring was iid with diamonds, and even the three sides


    of the ring were iid with diamond and hollowed-out diamonds. Therefore, it looked very elegant and


    noble, which made people involuntarily cry out.


    "Wow, this ring is so beautiful!"


    "This must be the richest ring in the world."


    "Couple rings! Look, the ring is on his ring finger... My dream lover is married?"


    "Oh my God! My Prince Charming is married, but it''s not me. Who am I going to cry to?"


    Vana couldn''t helpughing when she heard someone talking about Simon.


    At this time, Emily suddenly said, "Humph! I''ve told you that Simon won''t like a promiscuous woman


    like you. His fiancee, Lucia, is a real richdy. How could a dirty woman like you be the woman of


    King Si?"

 Chapter 258 Vote For No. 81

    Chapter 258 Vote For No. 81


    Amanda echoed, "Even if King Si doesn''t like me, he won''t fall in love with a promiscuous woman like


    you. Do you think those bad men feel pity for you? In fact, they just want to sleep with you. You are so


    pathetic. All men only think of sex when they see you. You are just a slut."


    Vana didn''t like it when she heard this. She turned to Amanda, "They only think of sex when they see


    me. I''m afraid nobody wants to do that to you! You t-chested girl!"


    After saying that, Vana took a nce at Amanda''s t chest, which made Amanda lose her mind and


    roar.


    In fact, Vana didn''t like to use this way to hurt others. However, there were too many people here and


    she couldn''t solve the problem by force. Moreover, her husband was talking on the screen, so she had


    no other mood to think about other people''s things.


    After scolding the others, Vana looked at the big screen again. It seemed that Simon had been teased


    by the hostess again. At this time, Simon finally showed a smile with a frown.


    At this time, the hostess was still asking, "It seems that King Si is shy, but we still don''t know who you


    customize this ring with."


    With a smile, Simon took the microphone. "With my girlfriend!"


    "Wow, is that Miss Lucia? I heard that Miss Lucia went abroad to study recently. I wonder if King Si will


    miss his girlfriend without herpany."


    "Of course I miss her when my girlfriend is not here. I miss her every second when we are apart!" Vana


    knew that Simon was referring to her. But why did Vana feel a little jealous of herself?


    Simon''s answer once again set people off. Everyone at the scene was crying and howling. A business


    partner even stretched out a hand beside Simon and patted Simon on the shoulder, indicating that


    Simon was really a good man.


    "It seems that the fans present are going to be sad. Since King Si didn''t give a direct answer to the


    question whether the ring is a wedding ring or not, and he still said that it was his girlfriend, so


    everyone should know what I''m talking about. Well, without further ado, the main topic tonight is still the


    give his 200 votes to which designer."


    When the camera drew close to the front of him, Simon smiled elegantly, as if he was looking at Vana


    from the camera. "I want to vote for Halia, because I feel different inspirations and charm from her


    design."


    When Vana had made the ring, "Bloom", Vana had told Simon that the ring she designed was a


    the circlet of flowers outside the ring. Simon had wrapped Vana with his own strength to prevent Vana


    from being hurt. At the same time, Vana also took good care of Simon and devoted all her love to


    Simon.


    Simon''s speech was very brief. And even after he finished, he thought that the camera had been


    turned away, so he quickly looked down at the ring on his hand and smiled affectionately under the


    camera.


    Vana was touched by this scene, so was the other women present.


    Noticing this, Simon raised his head again and waved to the camera, revealing the monkey ring that


    Vana bought for him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Vana covered her mouth and smiled. Then the camera turned to the next person.


    After the trace of Simon disappeared, Vana couldn''t help but take out her mobile phone and send a


    message to Simon.


    She clicked on Skype and typed. [Honey, I''m hungry. Let''s go to eat hot pot after dinner! ]


    After a while, she received a reply from Simon. [Okay! My love! ]


    Seeing the message sent by Simon, Vana held the phone andughed for a while.


    After a while, most of the voting had passed. Vana was shocked by a text message. She thought it was


    a message from Simon, but when she unlocked her phone, it was a transfer from a bank ount.


    [Your ount ''4596'' was credited with 150000000 USD at 20:43 on February 5th. (Inter-bank Transfer


    Service) Your ount bnce is 161414281 USD. -- Bank of H Country]


    After reading the message, Vana immediately received a message from Brandon. [I transferred 1.5


    million to you first. You''ll get the rest when you''re done. ]


    Vana thought it was enough, but she still sent a message to Brandon and threatened him. [You''d better


    keep your words. If you cheat me, don''t me me for exposing you in front of the media. ]


    Vana''s words might piss Brandon off, but it had nothing to do with her.


    As soon as she received the transfer, Vana sent all the screenshots of the information to a team of


    water army that Renee had found before. Then she briefly exined to the other party, and put away


    her mobile phone to continue to watch the voting at the scene.


    The votes of Vana''s jewelry made in the name of Halia was far ahead of others'' votes, even surpassing


    the votes of Wendy. However, the votes of works that Vana participated in thepetition in her real


    name was slightly lower, and her jewelry now was ranked fourteenth, which had 1280 fewer votes than


    the previous one.


    Although the gap between them surprised her a little, Vana thought that if Brandon stopped now,


    Brandon might be able to defeat Renee. But Brandon was too ambitious. He wanted to pull Renee


    down at once, so in his opinion, Vana''s ranking was not very important. The most important thing was


    the final blow.


    At the end of the interview, the public had a clear ranking in their hearts, but they didn''t know the


    ranking suddenly changed greatly. The following investors all voted for Vana who didn''t get many votes,


    which made Vana vignt.


    The audience and the hostess present also noticed this phenomenon. When the sixth person in a row


    gave all the votes to Vana, the hostess had to stop and interview the investor who were voting, "Sir, I


    want to interrupt you. Why did you choose to vote for Vana like the previous investors?"


    The bald middle-aged man on the screen smiled awkwardly and said seriously, "In fact, the No. 81


    ga design lit up my eyes, so I voted for her."


    All the people present were a little surprised. The hostess said awkwardly, "Sir. The No. 81 work is not


    a ga work. The No. 27 work is a ga jewelry work, and the No. 81 work is a blue crystal work.


    Sir, do you want to vote for a ga work or a blue crystal work?"


    All of a sudden, the bald middle-aged man felt a little embarrassed. He smiled awkwardly. "No matter


    what the production of No. 81 is, I only remember the code of No. 81. And when it was yed, I had a


    deep impression on the design, so I insisted on voting for No. 81."


    The investors managed to muddle through. The next moment, such a scene appeared again. A middle-


    aged investor in leather jacket also made the choice to vote for No. 81.

 Chapter 259 Backstage Manipulator

    Chapter 259 Backstage Maniptor


    The hostess was confused again. She handed the microphone to thedy, "Miss, may I ask why you


    want to vote for number 81?"


    The woman in fur coat was very forthright. She smiled with her plump red lips, "There is no reason at


    all. The investors who voted before are my business partners. Ourmon friend, Mr. Zhu, likes this


    design very much, and we want to get the jewelry distribution right of No. 81, so we vote for the work


    we are going to cooperate with. Isn''t it reasonable?"


    As soon as the woman finished her words, several people who had voted before nodded repeatedly. It


    seemed that they were all friends of Mr. Zhu.


    ''Mr. Zhu? Who is Mr. Zhu?'' Vana''s brain went nk for a moment.


    At this time, the hostess present also had the same question. She asked, "Who is Mr. Zhu?"


    The woman smiled again, "He is the boss of PZ Technology Company in H Country. Of course, we


    really appreciate No. 81 work, so we voted for her."


    The hostess said awkwardly, "May I ask you a question? Do you remember which designer is the


    producer of No. 81?"


    The woman froze for a second and said with a smile, "I can''t remember the names of these people, but


    I''m not here to manipte votes. I remember that the work is called ''Flower Season''. Its name sounds


    fresh. I like it very much, so I vote for that jewelry."


    This time, the hostess''s doubts disappeared, and then the hostess interviewed some investors who


    had voted on the spot. It seemed that those investors had sensed others'' suspicions. Sometimes, a few


    investors voted for other designers, but the vast majority of the investors still voted for the number 81.


    Vana knew that it must be the boss of PZ Technology Company.


    She felt as if she had heard of PZ Technology Company before.


    It was not until the end of the voting that Vana, who had been much behind before, unexpectedly


    soared all the way. At this time, she had actually rushed into the top five and ranked fourth.


    At this time, the first one was Halia no one had ever seen. The second one was Wendy, the third one


    was Alfred Wei, who had a unique work before, and the fourth one was Vana... When it came to the


    ninth ce, Vana found the name of Sally, and the name of Emily, who ranked twelfth, also appeared in


    front of Vana.


    Vana didn''t expect that Emily could be in 12th ce with the idea of giarism. She was afraid that


    Emily would becent for a long time.


    The result of thepetition hade out, and all the dust finally settled.


    Wendy, who was sitting in the front row, turned her head arrogantly and gave a disdainful look to Vana


    when she saw Vana''s ranking.


    What Vana cared about was not Wendy, but Emily who had promised to make a bet with her.


    With a touch of contempt, Vana said to Emily behind her, "You haven''t forgotten our bet, have you? I''ll


    ask Billy myself tomorrow. "


    Emily suddenly growled, "Stop pretending. The boss of PZ Technology Company has found so many


    people to vote for you. You must have an affair with him. So what if I break up with Billy? You are so


    dirty. Do you think that Billy will still want you?"


    Vana really didn''t know what was on Emily''s mind all day long. She didn''t know who was the boss of PZ


    Technology Company. How could she have an affair with others?


    "Are you done? Don''t you know what kind of person you are? Didn''t my mom give you any money? So


    you want to get pregnant and cheat them out of money? I have to remind you that if you miscarry too


    much, you will have a deformed baby in the end. You must have heard that if you miscarried, and then


    you mishandled it, there would be a broken limb in your womb. If you were to give birth to the baby, the


    baby would be a monster with two heads, three hands and four feet. Ha-ha, at that time, you can say to


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy that you two are true love. You swine!"


    Emily screamed and began to curse Vana.


    "You are so vicious. What''s in it for you if you say so? My child is deformed, and your child is a bastard


    of a monster. I curse you that you can only mate with beasts all your life. The child you give birth to can


    only be a bastard who is despised by others in the future."


    Emily was so mad that she blurted out everything. Although Vana was angry, Vana still had some


    sense. At least, she was not stupid enough to say something like "my child is deformed".


    Vana said this to irritate Emily, but she didn''t expect that Emily would take it seriously. She really didn''t


    know why on earth Billy took a fancy to Emily.


    "I don''t want to argue with you. You made the bet with me of your own free will. Since you lost the


    game, you''ll have to bear the consequences. And if you can''t do that, I have a way to make you pay."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, a very festive music began to ring on the stage. ording to the


    final arrangement, the final crown would be announced at the scene tonight, and Song Studio would


    also sign the top three designers. This was another reward mode. In addition, the top three designers


    would also receive certificates, trophies, wreaths and live interviews.


    Vana saw Wendy and Alfred Wei walk onto the stage, and the head of Song Studio gave them


    invitation letters. If they wanted to join the team of Song Studio, they could go to the studio early


    tomorrow morning to report and sign the contract.


    Of course, Halia was also there, but the Song Studio would find a way to deliver the documents to her.


    After the interview, the top 20 jewelry designers also went up to the stage and received the


    corresponding invitation letters for cooperation. These invitation letters were issued by the people


    engaged in the jewelry industry among the investors. Once the intention of cooperation between the


    investor and the designer was confirmed, they would sign a contract on the spot.


    Vana received a lot of invitations, but she refused them one by one.


    It was not until a familiar man stood in front of her that Vana hesitated and did not refuse him directly.


    "Hello, Miss Vana. I''m the person in charge of PZ Group. I want to invite you to be the chief designer of


    our newly established PZ Jewelry."


    "PZ Group?" Vana repeated the name and immediately asked, "Are you the backstage maniptor of


    PZ Technology Company?"


    The man was obviously surprised. After a slight daze, he smiled friendly. "Miss Vana, have you


    forgotten? I''m Mr. Zhu''s assistant. We met at the amusement park of Happy Valley before. But Miss


    Vana didn''t notice me when you were with your family, so you are not familiar with me."


    ''In the amusement park, PZ Technology Company, Mr. Zhu.


    Wait... Is it Hanson Zhu?


    But how could Hanson get people to vote for me? Shouldn''t he get people to vote for Wendy?''

 Chapter 260 Carry Out The Plan

    Chapter 260 Carry Out The n


    "I think you are mistaken. Mr. Zhu I know works in science and technology. I don''t think he will step into


    the jewelry design industry, so..."


    When she said this, Vana was a little uncertain, because she knew that the person they were talking


    about must be Hanson, but Hanson suddenly founded PZ Jewelry. What a joke!


    "Miss Vana, I didn''t make a mistake. The full name of Mr. Zhu you know is Hanson Zhu. He is now the


    CEO of PZ Technology Company, a subsidiary of PZ Group. You should know that PZ Technology


    Company has a considerable market in recent years, so if he wants to develop in jewelry industry, Mr.


    Hanson has got what it takes."


    "I know. But Miss Wendy should be the chief designer of your family business. Why do youe to


    me? I don''t think I am qualified for such a heavy task."


    The man in front of Vana seemed to know that he couldn''t persuade Vana, so he smiled awkwardly. "I


    heard that SS Jewelry would recruit Miss Vana to be their chief designer, so Miss Vana, don''t be


    modest. Although the brand we''ve recently established is not as prestige as SS Jewelry, Mr. Hanson is


    very strong, and it''s not difficult to establish a brand that willst forever."


    Seeing that the man didn''t seem to give up, Vana had to make it clear. "Then I''ll tell you directly. You


    can go back and tell your boss, Mr. Hanson, although I was a friend with him before, I don''t intend to


    give up my husband''s brand and be his partner. I think he is also a sensible person. If he


    continues to approach me like this, I think he doesn''t have to contact me anymore."


    When Vana was about to leave, Hanson''s assistant said, "But Miss Vana, do you know how much Mr.


    Hanson paid for the votes for you?"


    With a stern look on her face, Vana turned to the man and said seriously, "I could have done without


    these votes!"


    After saying that, Vana turned around and walked to the other side without looking back.


    The top 20 designers on the spot all had their invitations delivered to them. But Vana, who was


    provoked by the assistant of Hanson, looked like she was in a bad mood, making those who wanted to


    approach her not dare to approach her.


    After a while, a tall figure appeared in front of Vana.


    Vana looked up and saw Simon looking at her worriedly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The two deliberately avoided arousing suspicion in front of others, so there was no physical contact


    between them.


    Seeing that Simon was caring about her, Vana forced a smile. "Nothing. I was just entangled by some


    malicious investors. How about Aunt Renee? Is she nning on the next step?"


    After Vana finished these words, Simon leisurely took an invitation letter from his assistant''s hand and


    sincerely said, "Before that, I want to invite you to join our design team of SS Jewelry. Although you are


    already a member of our team, I still want to officially possess you."


    A shy smile immediately appeared on Vana''s face. Then she quickly lowered her head and touched her


    face with the back of her hand. Under the affectionate gaze of Simon, she quickly took out the invitation


    letter from Simon''s hand. Then she smiled at Simon sweetly, "Then I''ll take it. But I have to consider the


    sry and treatment of yourpany again. After all, I have participated in the international


    With a gentle and dignified smile on his face, Simon said, "You can talk to me about sry directly. As


    long as you are willing toe, I can give you all the property of the Si Family, no matter it is the


    financial principal card of thepany or my private ck card. As for the treatment, you will work a 9-


    5 schedule and get weekends off. There will be big gifts on holidays, and red packets with cash on the


    New Year''s Day or the Spring Festival. If you think it''s not enough, I can personally serve you. As long


    as you are satisfied, you can have me at your disposal."


    "Wow, since you put it that way, I''ll be ungrateful if I don''t go."


    "It depends on your will. After all, any decision you make is correct in my opinion."


    Vana really wanted to stay in Simon''s arms now, but there were too many people at the scene. And


    during the time when the two of them were talking, others all looked at them suspiciously. So Vana


    quickly cleared her throat to remind Simon, in case that their rtionship would be noticed by


    someone.


    "Let''s talk about the sryter. Now you should tell me about my aunt, right? What''s the result of your


    discussion? Do you need me to help you?"


    Simon put away his happy expression and nodded to Vana. "ording to the n we have agreed


    before, we will deal with itter. The only thing you need to pay attention to is that someone will harm


    you when the scene is chaotic."


    Vana nodded and then the two separated.


    After Simon left, several investors also had a talk with Vana. However,pared with Vana''s happy


    conversation with Simon, the others obviously felt that Vana''s attitude towards them was perfunctory.


    About ten minutester, the hostess announced that all the procedures had beenpleted. Next,


    there was the interview of the news media.


    So in a moment, a group of media came up from the audience.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    And there were more reporters than the people on the stage. The top three designers were also invited


    to the stage, and the stage was immediately in a mess.


    In the crowd, Sally came to Vana''s side. In a hurry, she said to Vana in a panic, "I saw a group of


    bodyguardsing out of nowhere, and they seemed to be hired by Brandon. Be careful, Vana."


    Vana nodded and looked at the camera in front of her.


    Because the scene was a little chaotic, the hostess once again stepped forward to preside over the


    news interview. ording to the rules of question and answer session, the news interview began.


    "Miss Emily, it is said that you have joined the entertainment industry, and this time you have


    participated in the jewelry designpetition. What do you think of the status of these two careers in


    your heart?"


    After being called, Emily immediately replied to the camera, "I like acting very much. Of course, I also


    enjoy the process of making jewelry. I won''t give up on either one of these two careers. I just hope that


    I can work harder to be a better person and live up to everyone''s expectations."


    As soon as Emily finished her words, another reporter asked, "Miss Wendy, I''m going to ask you a


    question. I''ve heard that you''ve already got two high-level cooperation projects of Harry Show and M


    Country Show abroad. Someone said they couldn''t believe a high-level designer like you would return


    to H Country to participate in a very inconspicuouspetition. What do you think of this?"


    As soon as the question came up, Wendy gave the reporter a cold look. Then she answered with the


    microphone nearby, "I''m from H Country, not a foreign. If you can''t remember which country I''m from,


    don''t talk to me."


    It could be said that Wendy was a real character...

 Chapter 261 Breaking News

    Chapter 261 Breaking News


    After a few rounds of questions, someone finally asked Vana.


    "Miss Vana, could you please tell me if PZ Technology Company, which used to vote for you, is your


    backer? I heard from a media friend in the circle that some investors who voted for you before said that


    their 200 votes could be exchanged for the equivalent amount of money, and these 200 votes were


    worth two million dors. If half of the votes were bought by PZ Technology Company, then this time PZ


    Technology Company has paid about sixty million dors. Is that true?"


    Vana was stunned. Her original n was that if the media reporters asked a question casually, she


    would answer perfunctorily and then tell everyone that Brandon bought her over to suppress Renee.


    But now, what happened? Why did the reporter say she got people to vote for her deliberately and


    rigged the wholepetition?


    Although she couldn''t understand what the media friend had said, Vana came to her senses at once.


    Then she smiled and said to the camera, "I''m sorry. I don''t know why PZ Technology Company would


    help me like this. I just got the news when I received the invitation letter of PZ Jewelry. And they said


    that they wanted to recruit me as their designer, so they helped me like this. But I''m sorry that I have


    epted the invitation letter of Mrs. Renee and might join the team of Song Studio."


    "Ah? Will you really join the team of Song Studio? What about the sixty million that PZ Technology


    Company has invested in you, Miss Vana?"


    Vana smiled awkwardly, "I have to apologize to PZ Technology Company for this, because they may


    not know the news. Recently, I have been studying in the team of Mrs. Renee, so it''s normal for me to


    be a member of the team of Mrs. Renee."


    And many reporters nodded in agreement.


    "That''s true. What we have photographed in the past is the scene that Vana entered Song Studio to


    learn. She is the spokesperson of SS Jewelry, so joining SS Jewelry should be the result that everyone


    has expected."


    "Then PZ Technology Company has invested sixty million dors this time in thispetition. Recently,


    PZ Technology Company and PZ Medicine Company have appeared very frequently. I thought that


    Vana could cooperate more with thispany so that we could dig out some big news."


    "It''s not easy to dig out the big news of PZ Technology Company. It is a family enterprise, and it has


    been doing medical devices abroad in the early years. After making some achievements in technology,


    thepany wants to return to H Country to benefit H Country. As a decent family, how can the


    "But don''t you know that the second winner of thepetition, Wendy Wen, seems to have an unusual


    rtionship with the CEO of PZ Technology Company? Someone in ourpany has the WeChat


    ount of Wendy. He saw that all the photos of Wendy in her WeChat Moments were taken together


    with the CEO of PZ Technology Company."


    "Really? Then we have to interview Wendy moreter, but Wendy seems to be very annoyed with us.


    Forget it, let''s finish the interview with Vana first. There must be a page of Vana in tomorrow''s paper,


    after all, her backer is SS Jewelry."


    With the whispers of a group of reporters, the topic shifted back to the interview of Vana.


    "Miss Vana, someone said that your scandal photos were all fake pictures. Is it true?"


    "I really want to rify this matter here, but let''s talk about something rted to thepetition. I will


    rify the scandal photos on Micro-blog aler. Thank you for your concern and attention. Next, I


    have another thing to tell you."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, a reporter said, "Please go ahead, Miss Vana. But our interview


    time is limited, please seize the time."


    Vana nodded. When she raised her head, she saw Brandon, who was still standing in the audience.


    Brandon seemed to think that what Vana was going to tell audience was their previous agreement. At


    this time, Brandon was smoking leisurely.


    "What I''m going to say next is a big news. ... Because it is rted to the reputation of a famous jewelry


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    design teacher."


    "Ah! ! ! Big news? It''s a big news. Calm down and listen to Vana carefully."


    "Is it true? Don''t try to hype it!"


    "Anyway, let''s listen to it first. Everyone, be quiet."


    As all the people present quieted down, Vana said again, "At the early stage of thepetition, I


    received the notice of study of SS Jewelry, and at the same time, with the help of Mrs. Renee of SS


    Jewelry, I also became the spokesperson of SS Jewelry. After that, I received an anonymous message.


    The other party said that he wanted to cooperate with me and carry out a premeditated and nned


    cooperation."


    After Vana finished her words, everyone was curious and nervous.


    "The content of this message is generally like this: Vana, I want us to work together and create the next


    legend! ... After reading this message, I was a little surprised. And then I received a call. I have


    recorded the content of the phone, but the conditions at the scene are limited, I can tell you everything


    that the other party has said.


    But he said if I agreed to join his n, he would give me a check. The amount of the check might be a


    little important in the eyes of the new designer, so he thought I would be tempted by money and


    cooperate with him."


    Someone couldn''t wait to ask, "What on earth did he ask you to do? Tell me."


    Vana smiled, "You may never know what he asked me to do. Because his goal is to defeat Renee. He


    wanted me to be his springboard to sess, and wanted me to bring down his opponent. And this


    person is Brandon Song."


    "Brandon?"


    "Brandon? Oh my God! Why is the giarist here again?"


    "Wait, you are not sure whether what Vana said is true or not. Why did you say that about Mr.


    Brandon?"


    "Mr. Brandon? Are you a fucking supporter of Brandon? He''s a well-known giarist and murderer in


    the circle. You still support him? I think you are blind."


    "Stop messing around. Vana hasn''t finished her words yet. Can you wait for her to finish and fight?"


    So the people on the spot calmed down again. Vana saw that there was no trace of Brandon on the


    ground in front of her. It seemed that he had found something wrong and ran away.


    "Brandon was watching me just now, but he found something wrong and ran away. You don''t have to


    look for him. And someone would finally find him. And what I want to say is Brandon''s wickedness." As


    she spoke, Vana took out her mobile phone and clicked on the text message from bank on her mobile


    phone. She pointed it at the camera in front of her, "You can have a look. In the middle of the


    Brandon didn''t give up. In order to entice me toplete his n, he took the initiative to transfer 1.5


    million dors to me. I''ve submitted the chatting records with him to the relevant media friends. Now


    you can check Micro-blog or Toutiao to see thetest report, which is all about how Brandon used


    me."

 Chapter 262 Commendation Meeting

    Chapter 262 Commendation Meeting


    Everything would be settled, and the truth would be known to the world.


    Vana always believed that good and evil will pay off, so she also believed that the eyes of the masses


    would be bright, and Brandon would not have a good result.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    All the people present took out their mobile phones and opened the Micro-blog to check thetest


    breaking news. The vast majority of them had seen the news about Brandon bribing Vana, and a few


    people did not pay much attention to the news, so they could not find it on Toutiao.


    However, among the discussions of the people around, those people also had a general understanding


    of the process of the incident.


    In the materials that Vana disclosed to the public rtions team rted to Renee, there was also a


    telephone recording. But this telephone recording was made up by Vana. She used her special ability


    to change the voice to perform a conversation between Brandon and herself. After the reporters yed


    this audio at the scene, everyone instantly believed what Vana said.


    In this audio file, Vana deliberately ignored herself and portrayed herself as a weak woman who was


    forced by Brandon and even threatened by Brandon who said he would kidnap her family. Because this


    audio was recorded in sequence, there was also the sound of arguing and pushing. Everything looked


    so real.


    Although Vana was suspected of lying, it was true that Brandon forced Samuel to jump off the building.


    "Oh my God! Brandon is such a heartless viin. He should be punished by thew."


    "Wait, have you seen it? A social media influencer has exposed the relevant clues about Brandon


    forcing Samuel to death. It also said that Samuel''s mother has confirmed that it was Brandon who gave


    her a sum of money that caused his son to fail in his career and jump off a building."


    "Really? Where did you see it? Send it to us as soon as possible."


    Then the reporters took out their phones and saw the next message. The crowd cheered up again.


    "Brandon is a murderer. If it weren''t for Vana''s courage, many people would have been deceived by


    Brandon."


    "I''ve already written a piece of criticism on Brandon. Those works he giarized, such as ''JRY'', ''Coiled


    Dragon'', ''Blossom in the Field", were worth half of the original price because of him. Such a giarist is


    not worth mentioning."


    "You don''t know, right? The ''Flood Dragon'' released half a month ago is actually the prototype of


    ''Coiled Dragon''. The work of Master Kim hasn''t been released yet because Brandon''s ''Flood Dragon''


    was released first. But I''m curious about what Master Kim''s ''Coiled Dragon'' will look like. It will


    definitely be better than this giarist''s work."


    "I think we''d better hurry up to block Brandon''s way. If he doesn''t give us an exnation, we can''t let it


    go. Let''s go. I know his home address, and now I''ll take everyone to block him."


    As a reporter asked his friends to put away their cameras to block Brandon, half of them all put away


    their own equipment and left the scene.


    While the rest of the reporters on the spot were hesitating, the hostess announced the end of the


    After the crowd dispersed, Sally walked back to the backstage hand in hand with Vana and looked


    around anxiously. She was afraid that if she didn''t notice, Vana would be bullied by the people sent by


    Brandon.


    Some of the contestants didn''t leave. Emily wanted to talk to Vana, so she followed Vana from a


    distance. After a while, Amanda and Daphne also came to Emily''s side. Fawning on Emily, Amanda


    said, "Miss Emily, I think you''re alone. Why don''t we have dinner together tonight? My cousin is a


    movie director. He likes you very much, so he wants to see you."


    Emily squinted at Amanda impatiently, "I have something to deal with now. Let''s talk about itter."


    "But Miss Emily, my cousin is waiting outside. Just meet with him. He really likes you."


    Amanda''s words left Emily speechless. When she was about to lose her temper, Emily suddenly saw a


    group of people rushing up in front of her and surrounding Vana and Sally.


    From afar, Emily heard a scream from Sally and saw Sally quickly protected Vana behind her. Seeing


    this, Emily and the other two people all quieted down and stopped quarreling.


    At this time, Sally was still a little confused, but soon she shouted, "What... What do you want to do? If


    you dare to touch Vana, I''ll tear you up."


    All of a sudden, Vana was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Then she knocked on the head of Sally,


    "Silly girl, take a good look at these people."


    It was not until then that Sally nced at the crowd in surprise. In an instant, she saw Marcus in the


    crowd. Then she scratched her head. "Oh, it''s Mr. Marcus. I was too anxious just now and didn''t notice


    it. I''m really sorry to take you as bad guys."


    As soon as Sally finished her words, Vana took Sally''s hand and walked towards the hall at the


    backstage under the protection of a group of people.


    Seeing this scene, Emily, Amanda and Daphne felt a little confused.


    If they were not mistaken, the head of the bodyguards was Marcus who worked for Simon. How could


    Simon''s men go to see Vana?


    Did Simon and Vana really hook up with each other when Simon handed the invitation letter to Vana at


    thepetition?


    As soon as she heard the news, Emily clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Amanda, who was


    standing beside Emily, was furious and roared, "Damn it! What kind of method did Vana use to make


    King Si take care of her so much? How could she receive the preferential treatment from King Si? I''m


    not convinced."


    "Don''t be sad, Amanda. I have a good idea to take King Si away from that woman," said Daphne


    beside Amanda.


    Amanda was immediately pleasantly surprised. "What do you mean?"


    "Your cousin won the international prize for the movie that was shown recently. You can ask him to


    hook up with Vana. If she knows your cousin''s name, she will definitely take the bait. And then... In that


    case... Do you know what to do?"


    Suddenly, a hint of hope appeared on Amanda''s face. She clenched her fists and encouraged herself,


    "That''s great. I must ruin that bitch''s reputation."


    At this time, Emily, who had been watching Amanda and Daphne, hurriedly stopped Amanda from


    leaving. The impatience in Emily''s eyes had disappeared. Instead, Emily said enthusiastically, "You


    said your cousin liked me very much, didn''t you?"


    Amanda nodded. So Emily continued, "Then what''s your cousin''stest movie?"


    "Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk!"


    "Wow, it''s this movie? I happened to watch this movie three timesst night. I like the heroine, Karin,


    very much. Can you introduce your cousin to me?"


    Amanda and Daphne showed a strange expression. But soon Amanda took Emily''s arm, "Of course.


    My cousin will be very happy."


    Emily rolled her eyes when the other two weren''t looking. Then the three of them quickly walked


    towards the exit.

 Chapter 263 The Last Meeting

    Chapter 263 The Last Meeting


    In the break room of thepetition, all the organizers were present.


    As soon as Vana entered the hall, Kim saw hering. So Kim said to everyone with great relief, "It''s a


    lucky thing for us to be able to sessfully defeat Brandon this time. We should thank Vana for her


    courage and resourcefulness. If she hadn''t been brave enough to offend Brandon at the banquet, we


    wouldn''t have such a great achievement. Come on, give it up for Vana."


    Vana epted the apuse and gave it to all the participants present.


    Then Renee came out, "Thispetitionsted a month. Thank you all for your service. ording to


    the bet between Brandon and me, since Vana has sessfully stood out, I will announce in the future


    that Vana will be the candidate for the chief designer of our SS Jewelry. Vana has little experience, but


    she has a lot of creativity. It is an honor for SS Jewelry to attract such a talent. Here, we congratte


    Vana again, and we apud and bless her."


    Vana felt that this was hermendation meeting. Half of the people present were business partners


    who joined in thete stage, so they did not know the rtionship between Vana and Renee. And Vana


    did not want to attract attention with this matter, so she did not care too much about it.


    Almost no one knew that Vana was Halia, except for Simon, Renee and several teachers who had


    taught Vana design skills. Therefore, when the candidates of the chief designer of SS Jewelry Renee


    mentioned were announced, everyone looked at Vana in surprise.


    Vana didn''t want to exin it to these people for the time being. After themendation meeting, Vana


    and Simon would drove away from this noisy ce.


    She didn''t expect that it was already ten o''clock after thepetition ended, but it didn''t dy the date


    between Simon and her, because they had agreed to have hot pot tonight. In addition, Vana was too


    nervous in the afternoon to eat much, so eating hot pot was enough for her to have a good meal.


    Unconsciously, this major event, which made people look forward to and could change the fate of a


    group of people, was over. Vana thought that from now on, she should live a different life from before.


    After all, she had stepped on the path mentioned by Simon, which was also the path that should be


    taken by the mistress of the Si Family after she became a member of the family.


    "Coffee on the left bank of the Seine


    Mug in hand, tasting your beauty


    Where your mouth left a mark


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I bought roses at the florist, but they spelt your name wrong


    I wrote ''I love you'' on a balloon and the wind carried it across the street


    Smiles were flying in the breeze


    You said you''re difficult to chase, hoping that I would give up and quit


    Expensive gift is not what you wish, but a fallen leaf from Champs-Elysee


    Not afraid of ruining our day, creating a romantic atmosphere


    As long as I have you, I will have the whole world


    Honey, since the day I fell for you


    Sweetnesses by so easily


    Honey, don''t be willful


    Your eyes are saying ''I do''."


    After dinner, Vana and Simon drove for a ride outside. Vana was very happy because she drank a little


    beer. She stood in the sunroof and began to sing. Fortunately, her voice was quite normal. Although the


    rhythm was not urate, she was not out of tune. Therefore, Simon was also very happy. He smiled at


    her wife, while fingers tapping the steering wheel and continuing to move forward.


    Vana was still not fully satisfied and nned to sing another song, "Even in Death I''ll Love". However,


    she didn''t know who suddenly sang a beautiful song, "You''re the Only Love".


    Vana was stunned for a while. Then, Simon patted her on the shin. "Come down. It''s windy up there.


    And your phone is ringing."


    Vana went back to the car obediently and took her phone. Seeing this, Vana couldn''t calm down. It was


    Brandon who called her. She didn''t expect him to have the gall to call her.


    Seeing the expression on Vana''s face, Simon closed the sunroof and touched the back of Vana''s hand.


    "Are you cold? We''ll be home soon."


    However, Vana shook her head. "I suspect that Brandon asked me toe to him!"


    Simon frowned, "You want to see him?"


    Vana''s expression suddenly became a little frightening, "My gun should still be in your car, right?"


    Simon nodded. Vana''s gun had been put in Simon''s car this morning, because Vana had expected a


    sudden change tonight. She told Simon to prepare a gun in case of need.


    After getting the reply from Simon, Vana answered the phone.


    The moment the phone was connected, Brandon roared through the loudspeaker, "Vana, fuck you. If


    you make me suffer, don''t me me for being rude to you. Where are you now? If you don''t show up, I


    will find your family and make your family miserable."


    With a cheeky smile, Vana said, "Hey, Mr. Brandon, don''t be so angry. It suddenly urred to me to


    return the 1.5 million dors to you. Where are you now? I''lle to you right now."


    After Vana took the initiative to speak, Brandon was a little worried. "Do you want to y tricks?"


    Vana quickly dispelled his misgivings. "How can I y tricks? I''m alone in the car now, and I absolutely


    don''t bring anyone with me. Don''t worry, I''m going to find you, not let you fall into my trap. If you don''t


    believe me, you can find someone to protect you. You have so many people, and you''re afraid of a little


    girl?"


    Brandon seemed to believe what Vana said. After a while, he said, "Well, you have a conscience, and


    you know you have to pay me back. I''m now on the National Road A228 of JG Road. Come here now."


    After saying that, Brandon was about to hang up the phone, but he suddenly said, "I''m warning you.


    Don''t try to take anyone with you, or you''ll suffer a lot."


    After hanging up the phone, Vana found her previous sportswear in Simon''s car. This was what she


    wore when she went to the gym to work out. Now it came in handy to go out for a fight.


    After Vana changed her clothes, Simon''s car also quickly drove to JG Road.

 Chapter 264 My Boss Will Protect Me

    Chapter 264 My Boss Will Protect Me


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at an underground parking lot on JG Road. Vana asked Simon to


    park the car outside and walked in alone. As soon as she entered the underground parking lot, the


    unpleasant and damp breath came.


    Vana saw that the parking lot in front of her seemed to have been built for many years, and many of the


    passageway lights were dim. Not long after she entered the entrance, Vana heard a very harsh sound


    of friction between the car and the ground from afar.


    The next second, a gray business car crashed into Vana''s view and quickly drove towards her. The car


    was getting closer and closer to Vana. Just as Vana was about to turn over and jump to avoid the car,


    the car suddenly stopped in front of her.


    Vana looked inside the car with a sullen look. Then the door opened and three brawny men quickly got


    out of the car in the back row.


    Vana knew that Brandon didn''t want to let her go this time. Fortunately, she was capable and had a gun


    with her.


    "Where is Brandon? You are the only ones who can collect the money?" Vana looked at the passenger


    seat and found that there was no trace of Brandon.


    She thought that Brandon was quite cautious. He must be afraid that she would bring someone here,


    so he hid himself.


    After thinking it through, Vana took a step back and looked up at the three strong men in front of her.


    "Tell me, how did Brandon arrange you three?"


    The three people in front of Vana looked at each other, and then the big man in the center took a step


    forward. He then spread out a palm in front of Vana, "Give the money back."


    Vana looked at them and raised her eyebrows. Because she was much shorter than those three


    people, she had to raise her head to look at them.


    "I said I wanted to pay the money back, but I had to pay it back in front of Brandon."


    After saying that, the strong man standing on the right came up. He was irritable. He suddenly


    approached Vana and stared at her. "I warn you not to lure Mr. Brandon out. What if a group of people


    rush in from outside? Do you really think we will believe your nonsense?"


    Vana said lightly, "Do you think Brandon will escape this time if he doesn''te out?" After saying that,


    Vana showed an unfathomable smile. The irascible man was somewhat speechless by Vana, so he


    returned to the team of three.


    "And I said I woulde alone. If Brandon doesn''t believe me, I won''t return the 1.5 million dors to


    him."


    Vana was about to leave, but someone quickly approached her. When the person behind her tried to


    stop her, she instantly leaped and disappeared in front of the three strong men.


    The three men were all stunned, and one of them still kept grabbing Vana. They began to look around


    quickly, but there was no sign of Vana.


    Until now, the three of them realized that the person they met was not an ordinary weak woman.


    "Hello, are you looking for me?"


    Vana stood on the hood of a dusty car not far away, aiming at the three people in front of her with a


    gun.


    When the three of them saw Vana with a gun in her hand, they were about to dodge in panic. Vana


    immediately jumped down and aimed at the three people on the ground and the driver in the car. "If you


    dare to move, I will shoot you."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After saying that, the four of them really didn''t dare to move.


    As she approached them, Vana asked the driver to get out of the car and forced them to stand in front


    of a pir. She pointed at one of the strong men with the gun. "You, call Brandon!"


    "Ah!" The irascible man screamed, and Vana said impatiently, "What''s wrong? Just do as I say. Don''t


    talk nonsense."


    The irascible man had to take out his phone and dialed Brandon''s number.


    After a while, Brandon asked anxiously, "How''d it go? Did you get the money?"


    The irascible man looked at Vana and said honestly, "Not... Not yet!"


    "What? ... What''s going on? Did she find out that the situation was not good and run away?"


    Vana was speechless. ''People will definitely run away when they see these three brawny men.''


    "Well... Not really... She asked you to pick it up yourself."


    On the other side, Brandon couldn''t stay calm anymore. He said suspiciously, "Let me get it? What do


    you mean? I spent so much money, but you can''t even do such a small thing? You idiot, now tell me


    what''s going on there?"


    The irascible man looked at Vana again, and Vana just pointed at the man''s forehead with a gun, which


    scared the man to close his eyes. He quickly said, "She''s alone here, but she said she wouldn''t give us


    money if she couldn''t see you. We tried to threaten her with violence to pay back the money. She said


    she didn''t bring her money with her, and even if we killed her, we couldn''t get it. So we had no choice


    but to call you. Mr. Brandon, you''d bettere here. As long as youe here, we can waive the


    "Yes, we don''t want the money."


    "Mr. Brandon, you''d bettere here in person, or you can''t get the money."


    The other people around the irascible man also echoed, and for a moment, Brandon, who was on the


    other end of the line, began to doubt it.


    "No, there''s something wrong with your tone. What''s wrong with you? Where is Adrian? Let Adrian talk


    to me."


    As soon as Brandon finished his words, the irascible man looked at Vana and then looked at the tall


    and cold man next to him. The tall and cold man in the middle took the phone when he heard Brandon


    call him. Then he said in a very calm tone, "The person has been controlled, but we can''t get the


    money. You have toe here in person. She said she had something to tell you."


    Adrian made it sound so real. Brandon believed him and said on the phone, "Did you do it? Why don''t


    you get the money if you make a move?"


    Adrian continued to answer, "She is in aa now. She refused to tell us anything. In order to avoid


    loss, we didn''t make another move."


    Brandon said in surprise, "She''s already knocked out by you? Okay, okay. Wait a minute. I''ll be right


    there. She ruined the rest of my life. I''ll make her suffer."


    After saying that, Brandon hung up the phone. Hearing what Brandon said, Vana gritted her teeth with


    hatred.


    Seeing that all the people in front of her hadpleted the requirements as she said, she aimed her


    gun at them. "Now take out your mobile phones and give them to me. Then you can get out."


    Hearing what Vana said, the people in front of Vana all looked up at her, seeming to be confused.


    Vana smiled, "You must have done a lot of illegal things with Brandon. I''m here to kill him today. If you


    don''t want to be implicated, you''d better keep your mouth shut and behave yourself."


    At this time, the irascible man inside suddenly said, "If you kill Brandon, you will also have a hard time!"


    When the irascible man said this, Adrian had already handed over his mobile phone, and the other two


    also handed over their mobile phones. Vana put away her gun and looked at the irascible man yfully.


    "I killed more people than he did. Do you know why?"


    The irascible man immediately became a little afraid of Vana, and then shook his head.


    Vana continued, "Because... My boss will protect me!"

 Chapter 265 Someone Will Deal With The Aftermath

    Chapter 265 Someone Will Deal With The Aftermath


    After Adrian and the others left, Vana went into empty bathroom and threw their phones into the


    bathroom sink. After a while, a string of very prominent sound of cars came from the underground


    parking lot.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vana hid behind a pir. When the car approached, a person got out of the car.


    Leaning against the pir, Vana heard the man walk back and forth for two circles. Then he stood in the


    open space not far away and muttered, "s, it''s strange. Where are they? Didn''t they say that they


    had kidnapped Vana?"


    After saying that, Brandon took out his phone and called those people. The phone rang for a few


    seconds and then was hung up. When he called again, the cheap phone was directly powered off.


    "Damn it! What are these idiots doing?"


    Brandon was so angry that he quickly dialed another person''s number. Vana slowly climbed on the roof


    of a car, and heard that the phone was instantly connected.


    "Grady, what''s wrong with you? Where are you and Adrian? ... What? You were driven away by Vana?


    And she took your phone? ... Be careful of what? What the hell! There is no one here..."


    When Brandon raised his head and looked around, Vana immediately jumped up and shouted,


    "Brandon, go to hell!"


    As soon as she finished her words, Vana pulled the trigger. The next second, the muffled sound of the


    silencer came, and a bullet quickly rushed to the panic stricken Brandon.


    Brandon roared the moment he fell to the ground.


    "Ah... My legs! My legs!"


    Afternding on the ground, Vana saw Brandon, who had already fallen to the ground and covered his


    thighs. She slowly approached Brandon, "I didn''t expect one of your men to tell you I was here. Mr.


    Brandon, your men are so loyal. It seems that you guys are really a group of viins. You all deserve to


    die."


    Brandon didn''t expect that Vana would have a gun, and Vana didn''t intend to let him go.


    "Vana... Vana... Let''s talk about this. I don''t want that money. I just hope you can let me go. What do


    you think?"


    Vana smiled happily, but the next second, her bright smile became frightening. She suddenly raised her


    foot and stepped on Brandon''s wound ferociously. It was so painful that Brandon immediately pinched


    Vana''s ankle and began to scream.


    "Let you go? Did you let Samuel go?" At the thought of this, Vana felt that Brandon was disgusting.


    "Samuel... Samuel has nothing to do with you. Vana, at least I was your teacher. Why are you trying to


    kill me? You''re going to be a murderer."


    Vana let go of her foot. Brandon thought that he had persuaded her, so he immediately showed a


    grateful smile. "I know you will let me go. After all, I was your teacher. Don''t worry. As long as you let


    me go, I will never ask you for the 1.5 million dors again, and I won''t hurt anyone again. I will never


    appear in your sight."


    Vana held back her anger and touched her forehead with the back of her hand. Unexpectedly, she


    stepped on Brandon''s wound again. This time, the force was greater than before, which almost made


    Brandon think that he was about to be trampled to death.


    "Ah, ah, ah! Vana! Vana! Let go of your feet! Let go of your feet!"


    Vana didn''t move. Brandon continued to roar, "Vana, let go of your fucking feet. If you want to kill me,


    just do it. I''m not afraid of you. I hate people like you the most in my life, who would actually bully


    others in the name of justice. You know I''m not more famous than Renee, so after you use me, you


    want to please Renee. Let me tell you, you are hypocritical. And you will be discovered by everyone. At


    that time, you will be a greedy viin. You will not live a better life than me, and you will even be


    destroyed by yourself in the next moment. If you kill me, you will be a prisoner. Just kill me!"


    Hearing that Brandon mentioned Renee, Vana squatted down and patted Brandon on the face with a


    gun to remind him, "Don''t you know why I betrayed you on the side of Renee?"


    Hearing this, Brandon widened his eyes and waited for Vana to continue.


    With a faint smile, Vana looked at the stupid man. "Because she is my aunt, my husband''s family, and


    now my closest family. Why did I give her up to help you? I did it, of course... To get rid of the scourge!"


    Vana''s words stunned Brandon. He murmured, "Aunt? Your man''s family? You are... You are..."


    Vana smiled and said elegantly, "Yes, Simon is my man."


    "No, it''s impossible. The fiancee of Simon is Lucia Lu. You are a woman who has been involved in


    scandals. The Si Family will not allow you to marry Simon."


    Vana smiled and shook her left hand in front of Brandon. "You should feel familiar with this."


    This was the wedding ring of Vana and Simon, and it was also the one that Simon gave to Vana. In the


    past, Vana had to go to the stage for fear of being noticed by others, so she put it in her handbag. But


    lesson. So she put it back on her finger.


    "Well... This is..."


    All of a sudden, Brandon recalled the scene that the hostess had interviewed Simon in thepetition.


    In the picture, Simon was also wearing a diamond ring with a simr shape, but Vana''s female ring was


    more eye-catching. And anyone with a discerning eye could see that it was a pair of rings.


    "This is a pair of wedding rings. Simon is my man. Now you should know it!"


    "You... It''s unfair for your family to gang up on me. It''s unfair... Ah! I want everyone to know the ugliness


    of Renee and your Si Family. Let go of me! I won''t let it go!"


    Brandon roared and was about to get up from the ground. Seeing this, Vana kicked Brandon over. At


    this time, there was a sound of footsteps behind Vana.


    Brandon was overjoyed. He thought that if someone passed by and called the police, he would not be


    killed. But after a while, when the figure approached, both Vana and Brandon realized that it was Simon


    who couldn''t wait to see Vana.


    Simon walked to Vana and looked at Brandon on the ground. Then he reminded Vana, "Don''t dy too


    long, or someone willeter."


    Vana nodded, "Don''t worry. I will finish it as soon as possible. But don''t watch me kill people. I don''t


    want you to see me like this."


    Brandon panicked, "You... You can''t kill me."


    But Simon and Vana didn''t seem to hear what Brandon said at all. Simon answered Vana, "Then I''ll


    have my back to you. Hurry up. I''ve called someone to deal with the aftermath."


    Vana nodded and asked Simon to turn around. When Brandon sensed that something was wrong and


    kept roaring, a muffled sound suddenly came from the air. Brandon''s voice suddenly stopped. Then,


    with uncertainty, Simon looked at Vana out of the corner of her eyes. "How''d it go? Is he dead?"


    Vana shook her head dejectedly, "I haven''t practiced it for a long time. Let''s shoot again."


    Vana shot another shot at Brandon, who looked scared but couldn''t make a sound. After that, Brandon


    finally died.


    Then, Simon quickly left the scene of the ident with Vana. Less than ten minutes after they left, an


    army of Zhuo family quietly appeared in the underground parking lot.


    After their men quickly sorted out the scene, a deputy said to Zack who was cold and silent, "Captain


    Zack, the person who died this time was shot. I think the member of the Si Family take himself too


    seriously. He even asked Chief Devin to deal with the aftermath after the public killing with a gun in


    Magic City. I think..."


    Before the deputy finished his words, Zack waved his hand to stop him from talking. Seeing Zack''s


    expression, the deputy knew that Zack didn''t want him to say anything more, so he ran away quickly


    with the military salute.

 Chapter 266 She Forced Me

    Chapter 266 She Forced Me


    On the second day, there were several shocking news all over the city.


    First, Brandon, who was hated by everyone, was found to have a car ident and fell into theke on


    JG Road. When the rescuers arrived at the scene, Brandon had been soaked in theke for the whole


    night.


    The second piece of news was about Halia''s ring, "Bloom". It was praised by many foreign designers


    and called "The Treasure of Design" by the chief designer of Chimo Jewelry. To arge extent, the


    name of Halia became more and more famous, and even became famous in the whole H Country.


    Wendy''s design was also praised, but not as popr as that of Halia.


    As for the other news, they were all about thispetition. Most of the reports would name a new


    designer and the jewelry she designed. In general, thispetition made a lot of people famous, and


    also attracted the attention of all walks of life.


    Vana didn''t forget her agreement with Emily. After she got the invitation letter of Harry Show, Vana


    appeared on the set with this English document. At that time, Emily was shooting "Her Kingdom", in


    which she acted the female supporting role.


    To Vana''s surprise, the director seemed to have met her under the introduction of Charles. The director


    also politely said that he would contact with her if there was a need for a stand-in.


    Vana entered the set after telling the crew the director''s name. On the set, she saw a sea of flowers.


    "Emily, your boyfriend is awesome. He not only invested in the movie, but also provided us desserts


    and drinks every noon. The most surprising thing is that he not only sent you a sea of flowers on the


    film set, but also gave all the women on the film set a bunch of flowers. He''s so rich. Emily, you are so


    lucky."


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s so enviable to have such a considerate and handsome boyfriend." The supporting


    actress echoed the worker who had talked to Emily before. There were several other women


    surrounding Emily. Emily was really a popr star.


    Emily said proudly, "Billy is always so considerate. If you like, you can take the flowers on the film set


    home and decorate them. Anyway, these flowers will wither in a few days."


    "Well... Is that all right? It happens that my friend''s birthday ising. If so, I don''t need to buy her a


    birthday gift!"


    "Miss Emily, you are so generous. But if we take it away, won''t Mr. Billy be angry? It seems that he will


    Emily applied some powder to her make-up. "Don''t worry. He will buy more in the future."


    Hearing Emily''s words, all the people went to move the flowers happily.


    Seeing that Emily didn''t notice her arrival, Vana strode to Emily''s back and took out a rose from the


    table. From the moment Vana moved, Emily found her existence in the mirror.


    "Wow, this tacky red, I think it matches you well."


    Emily sensed the jealousy in Vana''s words, so she immediately put down the brush and turned to stare


    at Vana. "What are you doing here?"


    Vana stepped forward and slowly approached Emily. Then she gently swept the petals on Emily''s


    cheeks. "What do you think I''m doing here? Of course I want you to keep your promise."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, Emily fiercely knocked the rose out of Vana''s hand. But Vana


    intentionally pushed the flower branch forward. Suddenly, Emily screamed. When Emily raised her


    head with her hand covering her face, Vana saw the rose in her hand pierced a shallow mark on


    Emily''s cheek.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean it."


    Emily red at Vana, "You did it on purpose, bitch."


    Vana''s face turned cold. Then she threw the flower on Emily, "Even if I did it on purpose, it''s your


    flower. You should know what it means to reap what you sow."


    Emily fumed, "You... You..."


    Then Vana grinned, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Vana saw that Emily''s eyes were full of hatred, and Emily even wanted Vana to die.


    But when Vana was waiting for Emily to continue, Emily''s expression suddenly changed. Emily looked


    like a sweet little girl who was bullied. Then before the footsteps behind Vana approached, Emily


    suddenly stood up and rushed into the man''s arms, crying.


    Holding Emily in his arms, Billy looked at Vana in confusion. Emilyined in a sweet voice, "Billy,


    look at my sister. She ran over and threw the roses on my face just now, which made my face look ugly.


    I have a scer. You must uphold justice for me."


    After Emily said that, Billy looked at Emily''s face and found a mark the size of a pinhead on her face.


    Heforted Emily, "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a little scratch. It won''t affect your performance."


    However, Emily was suddenly unhappy. She stamped her feet and said bashfully, "But it''s wrong for my


    sister to treat me like this on purpose. I want you to help me, or I won''t talk to you anymore."


    Seeing that Emily turned her face away, Billy tried several times to pull Emily back, but Emily still chose


    to ignore him, so he had no choice but toe to Vana.


    "You are here?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Vana nodded, and then Billy asked, "You''re here to visit Emily?"


    Vana sneered. And Billy found it a little inappropriate to ask this question. But when he was about to


    change the topic, Vana smiled, "I''m here to see if you two have broken up."


    Hearing what Vana said, Emily immediately stopped being angry and rushed over to hold Billy''s arm.


    "You... What do you mean? Why do you say that when I''m with Billy?"


    Billy was also confused, "Vana, why did you say Emily and I would break up?"


    Vana saw a hint of confusion in Billy''s eyes, but in the next second, a strange expression appeared on


    Billy''s face. Vana didn''t know the meaning of Billy''s expression, so she said lightly, "Because it was said


    by Emily herself."


    "What? Emily..."


    "Bullshit! When did I say that I wanted to break up with Billy? We love each other so much. You... You


    must want to drive a wedge between us."


    Vana knew that Emily would say so, so she said unhurriedly, "Really? You should remember that I have


    told you that I have the habit of recording! Do you really want me to do this? You didn''t admit what you


    said until I showed you the evidence?"


    Hearing Vana''s words, Emily was flustered. Then she quickly grabbed Billy''s arm and exined,


    "Listen to me, Billy. It''s not what you think. It''s my sister who forced me to make a bet with her. If


    anyone loses, the person will promise the other party one thing. She said that if I lost to her in the


    Billy lost all hope and became unusually calm. He even said in disbelief, "So, you promised to break up


    with me?"


    Emily panicked and almost cried, "It''s my sister, my sister... Forced me!"


    Vana suddenly burst intoughter. "Then why don''t you tell Billy what you want from me?"

 Chapter 267 She Aborted My Child

    Chapter 267 She Aborted My Child


    Emily grew up in an orphanage. She saw through human feelings at a very young age. She knew too


    well that love could not be returned as much as you paid. Therefore, Emily was never serious about


    anyone. Facing the young man in front of her who she fell in love with at the first sight, Emily still clearly


    understood what she wanted.


    Since Billy could keep her in the Gu Family steadily, and all the major factory and business of the Gu


    Family had a close rtionship with the He Family, she could not part with Billy. And she could do


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    anything to protect this rtionship.


    If she lost everything she had now, her life would be no different than it was before.


    "Billy, don''t believe Vana. She... She is just trying to drive a wedge between us!"


    Emily exined in a hoarse voice, surrounded by a crowd of onlookers.


    Vana thought it was funny, and asked dryly, "Do you think I''m stirring up trouble between you two? Why


    would I do that? You are not my real sister. I don''t need to think about your feelings. And Billy is just a


    scumbag I don''t want. Then why do you say that I am stirring up trouble between you two? I just don''t


    want you to live a happy life."


    When Billy heard Vana call him a scumbag, a touch of destion lit up in his heart. But when he heard


    that Vana deliberately provoked Emily, he said angrily, "Vana, enough is enough. How can you do that?


    Do you just want to see Emilye to a bad end? Is that the only way you''re going to let it go? Is that


    the only way you''re going to stop?"


    Vana shouted at Billy coldly, "Then let her get out of the Gu Family and not upy my position. She


    called my parents Mom and Dad intimately. When we made a bet, she was arrogant and said that if I


    lost to her, I had to get out of H Country. What about now? She lost to me, so I came here just to hold


    her to her words. How could she pretend to be pitiful and weak and say that I bullied her? And you, as


    my fiance, you cheated on me with my sister. Do you think you have the right to question me?"


    When the people around began to talk about it, a tinge of embarrassment immediately appeared on the


    face of Billy. But soon Emily pushed his arm and said aggrievedly, "Billy, I have told you that my sister''s


    purpose is to let me leave the Gu Family. I know it is wrong for me to monopolize her parents,


    grandfather and you, but... But I''m pregnant with your child... I... I..."


    Tears were streaming down Emily''s face.


    At this moment, all the people around calmed down. Vana didn''t expect that Emily would say so.


    Because Emily had juste back from the hospital for an abortion for less than a month. It was


    impossible for Emily to get pregnant again. Even if she was pregnant, it would not be the same time as


    the time when Billy came back.


    Did... Was it because...


    "What? Emily... You said you''re... Pregnant with my child?"


    Emily cried desperately, "It doesn''t matter anymore, because he no longer exists. Billy, how about we


    break up as Vana wished?"


    "What do you mean? Why do you tell me that he doesn''t exist anymore? How could he disappear? Did


    you think too much during my investigation? So you aborted my child for this reason?"


    "Don''t mention it again, Billy. I didn''t think of anything at that time. Vana... Vana just asked me to leave


    the Gu Family and you once. If I hadn''t acted impulsively at that time, my child... Our baby..." Emily


    burst into tears.


    Vana stood aside and found that things had changed dramatically. Although she was strong enough,


    she was surprised that Emily distorted the truth.


    What Emily meant is that I forced her to have an abortion!


    But I remember that on the setst time, Emily admitted she had never had sex with Billy. Was it


    because Emily was irritated by what I said that day and was really afraid that Billy would change his


    mind? So they had sexter?


    But the baby was not Billy''s, and I never forced Emily to have an abortion.


    Emily, you big fake! I can''t believe I fell for that.''


    All of a sudden, Billy looked at Vana in disbelief. He said angrily, "Why did you do that? Since you left,


    Emily hasn''t been confident. She''s always afraid that the Gu Family will drive her away. In order not to


    let herself have such misgivings, do you know how hard Emily has worked to get business clients for


    Aunt? She was allergic to alcohol, and the doctor had warned her that if she drank too much, the free


    radical in her body would increase again, and she might not be able to conceive in the future. But for


    the sake of your family, she did it without hesitation. Now you tell me that you forced her to lose a child.


    Do you know how hard it is for her to have a child?"


    Vana really wanted to take out the evidence she got from the hospital and let Billy see clearly that Emily


    was not pregnant with his child. He was deceived by Emily.


    But I didn''t intend to make Emily embarrassed from the beginning. I came here today just to make


    Emily fulfill her promise. I also wanted Emily to leave a pure impression in front of Billy, but now it


    seemed that I was totally wrong.


    Emily''s a devil. I shouldn''t indulge the devil like this.''


    "Vana, I really hope that you are still the innocent and kind-hearted girl you used to be. In order to see


    me, you even fell down from the second floor and broke your head. And you still thought it was worth it.


    But now, I fall in love with Emily. So you hate her so much and want her to suffer for the rest of her life,


    right?"


    When the past was brought up by Billy, Vana suddenly felt that her previous love was not worth it, so


    she said fiercely, "Please have a look at the ring on my finger. I''m married. I made her suffer for you?


    You think too highly of yourself. The grudge between Emily and me has never involved anyone, not


    even once." ''Including that child...''


    Vana gripped the English document that she had brought at first. This document was intended to show


    off in front of Emily, but now it seemed that Vana had no chance to take it out at all.


    "You... You''re married?" Billy didn''t believe it. ''After all, Vana''s only been back three months after being


    kidnapped for four years. Who could she marry? Now Vana''s not weed in her previous circle, let


    alone the rich men who liked her before.


    Is she married to an honest man who doesn''t mind her past? But such a result is so pitiful. If Vana


    didn''t marry an honest man, who else could she marry?''


    All of a sudden, Billy felt sorry for Vana. The ring on Vana''s finger was so childish that the silver


    ornament with the pattern of monkey was very tasteless. It seemed that the honest man was not from a


    rich family.


    "Vana, why didn''t you tell your family about your marriage? If they know you are married, they will


    definitely stop you from doing it."


    "It sounds like marrying you is the right thing to do. Marrying him is ten thousand times better than


    marrying you! I don''t know what Emily has to show off. Loyal puppy."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, Billy suddenly blushed. As if remembering something, Billy


    immediately turned his face away and stubbornly did not look at Vana.

 Chapter 268 This Order Is Worth One Hundred Million Dollars

    Chapter 268 This Order Is Worth One Hundred Million Dors


    Emily didn''t know why Billy suddenly became like this. And in her opinion, how could Billy be


    interrupted by a few words of Vana? Didn''t he angrily help her to question the matter of the child


    before? But why did Billy look strange?


    "Forget it, Billy. It''s not Vana''s fault. She did what she had to do. After all, I took everything from her.


    Anyway, I will keep my promise. If this can make Vana happy, let''s break up!"


    Then Billy turned to look at Emily. He grabbed her arm excitedly, "Emily, how can you think so? I


    know... I know I was wrongst time, but we have made it clear that it was a mistake. I will never find


    another woman to anger you... Why did you break up with me?"


    Emily said sadly, "I don''t care about what happenedst time. It''s just that my sister wanted us to break


    up. Although I regret having an abortion because of her words, I don''t me her. As long as she is


    happy, I can do anything."


    Emily began to cry again. Standing aside, Vana''s anger rose. When Vana was trying to suppress her


    anger and think about the solution quickly, Billy turned to her again.


    Billy looked at Vana arrogantly and then held Emily who was weak and pitiful in his arms. He said with


    righteous indignation, "Vana, I know that you have a grievance in your heart after being expelled from


    the Gu Family, but you should not hold it against Emily. Emily is innocent. After you left, she has taken


    over many things of the Gu Family for you. You should be grateful to her, not forcing her to abort her


    child and taking away her happiness. I won''t care about our previous rtionship if you hurt her again."


    The onlookers around them were all shocked. They didn''t know that the three people in front of them


    were in a chaotic rtionship. Besides, Vana and Emily were sisters. Moreover, Vana forced Emily to


    have an abortion in order to revenge Emily for taking her boyfriend away.


    This information was too much, and the onlookers said that they were running out of brains.


    "Thank her? I should be grateful to her. If you don''t keep your promise, I will take back everything from


    you fair and square. Emily, as long as you are not afraid that I will do something terrible, you can


    continue to talk nonsense."


    As soon as she finished her words, Vana saw that Emily trembled all over. She knew that Emily must


    be afraid that she would find strong evidence to harm her. But the reason why Emily dared to frame


    Vana up before was that Emily was fully confident that Vana would not find out who was the father of


    her child.


    ''Vana would never find out the truth.''


    "Billy, I think... We... We''d better break up!"


    Billy didn''t know why he felt a sense of justice from Vana, which made him feel that he had wronged


    her. But when it came to Emily and his child, he would never let Vana seed.


    "No, I won''t. If I don''t agree to break up with you, you can''t have any idea."


    As soon as Billy finished his words, a hint of relief appeared on Emily''s face. It was almost the same as


    her original n, and she didn''t want to be hated even more by Vana because of this.


    Vana knew that things would turn out like this. In her previous guess, the rtionship between Emily


    and Billy was not harmonious, and it was difficult to get along with each other. But today, everything


    was maintained together because of an unborn child. Billy had always been so responsible. Even if he


    did not want to do it, he would force himself to be responsible for what he did.


    Since the n was not achieved this time, Vana did not intend to stay any longer. Moreover, she was


    disgusted to see Emily, so she took a look at the shameless couple and was about to leave. At this


    time, a man ran over from the center of the film set. He shouted at them loudly, "The next scene, the


    female supporting role is going to appear. Emily, get ready. This is the scene where you p your


    colleague in the workce."


    Emily quickly recovered from what happened between her and Vana. Then Emily took a malicious look


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at Vana, and Vana rolled her eyes and left the film set.


    When she walked to another lounge, Vana happened to hear two assistants chatting. One of the


    chubby girls said, "What should we do? Last time Delia identally touched Emily''s ss, and Emily


    scolded Delia. The next scene is the story that Emily ps Delia. Is Emily really going to p Delia


    hard?"


    Another male assistant said, "It''s good to be serious, but I''m afraid that she will hit Delia too hard. Delia


    has got the endorsement of the toner and lotion. If her face is swollen at the filming site tomorrow, we


    may be kicked out."


    "Who dares to do that? Mr. Jeremy helped Delia with the endorsement. I''ll see who dare not do Mr.


    Jeremy a favor."


    Then the two assistants left the lounge and hurried to the film set. With doubts in her heart, Vana


    quickly walked out of the filming base and came to her car.


    Vana thought for a while and thought it was not appropriate, so she quickly dialed a number.


    The phone was connected after two rings. Before Vana could speak, a voice came from the other end


    of the line, "Hello, Charles is filming. What can I do for you?"


    "Babbie. It''s me, Emily. I have something urgent to talk to him. When will he finish shooting this?"


    Babbie rolled her eyes over there and corrected Vana seriously, "Please call my real name, Barbara


    Tang. Besides, Charles said that if your call was not important, I didn''t have to tell him."


    "Oh, I see. Please inform him after he finishes shooting. I''m going to use his credit card for a 100


    million dors order right now! That''s it. I''m just informing you."


    Vana was about to hang up the phone, but a string of anxious exmations came from the other end of


    the phone. Barbara shouted, "Stop, you... You mean his credit card is in your hand?"


    "Huh? Do you think there is no need to pay for the gossip?"


    "Okay, I see. Calm down now. I''ll go to the set to find him." As soon as Barbara Tang finished her


    words, Vana was about to hang up the phone. But Barbara Tang''s voice came through again. She


    emphasized, "Remember, don''t move, and don''t have any n to take things too hard. Do you hear


    me?"


    ''Take things too hard? I''m quite happy to use other people''s credit card.''


    When she was about to retort, Vana heard a busy tone on the phone. Vana guessed that Barbara Tang


    must have gone to see Charles. She didn''t expect that Barbara Tang would be so anxious.

 Chapter 269 A Smug Smile

    Chapter 269 A Smug Smile


    In less than three minutes, Charles called her again.


    This time, Vana answered the phone without hesitation. From the moment the phone was connected,


    she did not hear Charles'' angry words. Instead, there was a sound of "click" on the other end of the


    phone. Vana was a little confused, "Are you eating?"


    "Well, an apple!"


    Vana was a little curious. "You were still filmingst second, and now you are eating. Is it really


    appropriate for you to interrupt the progress of the shooting so tantly?"


    "Then who used a trick to make Barbara stop me from filming?" As soon as Charles finished his words,


    the sound of "click" followed.


    The reason why Charles didn''t ask Vana about the credit card was that Vana had returned it to him. But


    Barbara didn''t know that. Moreover, when they metst time, Charles brought Vana 50 thousand


    dors for the rest of the service fee, which was earned by Vana as a stand-in.


    "Well, I really have something urgent to call you, but I won''t really interrupt your shooting progress, will


    I? This loss has nothing to do with me. You have to settle scores with your buddy, Jeremy!"


    As soon as Vana finished her words, the sound of "click" on the other end of the line paused for a


    second. But then, the strange sound sounded again, apanied by a crisp sound of fruit peeling.


    Charles''s voice was vague, "What''s wrong with Jeremy?"


    "Your best friend''s girlfriend is going to work tomorrow with an injury," said Vana with a sly smile.


    At this moment, the weird sound on the phone finally disappeared. Charles seemed to be making a


    hard swallow, so there was no sound on the other side of the phone for the time being. Then, asT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    expected, after a while, Charles coughed slightly and asked, "Is she Jeremy''s girlfriend? Why didn''t he


    mention it?"


    "Charles, are you really so familiar with Jeremy? Should I tell you the news?"


    Charles said nomittally, "If you have something to say, just say it. If you don''t, I can ask him


    directly."


    "Okay, okay! Alright! Here is the thing. Do you know Delia Peng?"


    Charles nodded, "Yes, she''s new."


    "Yes, she is a new actress, but she was groomed by your best friend, Jeremy. I just checked her


    information quickly. Although herpany is a smallpany with poor poprity, I have checked the


    information of the registered person. Guess what I saw?"


    "As a killer and intelligence agent, I believe in your investigation. Tell me, what have you found?"


    "That smallpany is registered by the assistant of Jeremy, but the legal person is Jeremy. Besides,


    Jeremy and Delia Peng have attended two shows, ''Happy Camp'' and ''Idol Time''. They have appeared


    at the same time in ''Idol Time''. Since Jeremy can do this, the rtionship between the two must be


    abnormal."


    After Vana said that, Charles seemed to be digesting these things. Vana continued, "so, Charles, a


    handsome man like Jeremy has found an unpopr star as his girlfriend and hasn''t told you yet. Don''t


    you think you should talk to him?"


    At this moment, Charles finally responded. His voice was very clear. "So, you called me just to tell me


    that Jeremy has a girlfriend?"


    Vana scratched her head awkwardly. "It''s just an introduction. In fact, what I want to say is that such an


    important person, and such an important thing which is rted to the safety of your friend''s little


    girlfriend, you will tell Jeremy, right?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I came to the set to look for a job today, and identally heard that Delia Peng was going to be


    pped by Emily. And tomorrow, Delia Peng will shoot amercial for the toner and lotion. The key


    point is that this endorsement was got by Jeremy for her. So if Delia Peng''s face is swollen when she


    shoot the advertisement tomorrow, then she may be terminated, which will affect her credibility and the


    contact of all kinds of resources. Therefore, everything of Delia Peng is caused by Emily. Do you


    understand?"


    "You want me to use my own means to block your sister!"


    Unexpectedly, Charles directly analyzed the rtionship between Vana and Emily, which made Vana


    very embarrassed.


    The reason why Vana wanted to make the best of this matter was that she did not want Emily to get


    ahead in show business. After all, getting into show business was the only way to strengthen Emily.


    And Vana did not want Emily to be too powerful.


    "Ahem, ahem, don''t say that, Mr. Charles. I just want to make both of us in a win-win situation. Besides,


    I won''t make as much money as Jeremy. You know that."


    "What about next time? Are you going to ask me for help? I heard that Emily has a strong background


    and ordinary people can''t do anything to her."


    Vana didn''t expect that Charles had inquired about Emily, so she immediately asked curiously, "Who is


    her backer?"


    "There''s a boss of the criminal world and the world of justice in the Fragrant South Ind. He has


    signed a contract with Emily and will make Emily famous in five years, but on condition that Emily


    should join their organization. And their organization is against H Country."


    "Emily agreed? She is such a fool who betrayed her country for wealth." Vana patted the handle of her


    motorbike with all her strength. She didn''t expect that Emily would do this. ''Is Emily so vain? That


    organization is famous for its opposition to H Country.''


    "So you can''t defeat her!"


    "Is that how we watch her join that organization? I know that nowadays the influence of celebrities is


    very great. If Emily joined in, there must be some kind of conspiracy, like moneyundering. But I don''t


    want her to be like this."


    "She did that to you. Do you still want to help her?"


    Vana became furious, "As a man from H Country, I should do this. Look at you. You are in such a high


    position, but you didn''t stop her when you knew it. Don''t you feel guilty?"


    Charles sneered and said lightly, "My brother is also a traitor. Are you questioning the wrong person?"


    Vana really wanted to hang up the phone immediately, but she couldn''t calm down if she didn''t vent her


    anger now.


    "Charles, I don''t care about your and Bill''s purpose, but you have to find a way to suppress the matter


    of Emily. I don''t care what you do, you have to put a stop to this matter."


    With a smug look on his face, Charlesughed loudly. "If you really want to suppress her, it''s not


    impossible. It''s just that you have to carry out this n by yourself. If you agree, I can support you and


    give you advice."

 Chapter 270 The Thighs Of A Handsome Man

    Chapter 270 The Thighs Of A Handsome Man


    ''Carry out the n in person? How to do it? Go to Fragrant South Ind and kill the boss of Emily? But


    Charles''s n is not that simple.''


    Somehow, after knowing that Emily joined that organization, Vana became more furious for no reason.


    ''Emily''s got a lot of nerve. Now all the people in H Country are trying to get rid of the enemies and the


    opposition on that ind. If others knew that, Emily would probablye to a bad end.


    Emily is so bold andwless.''


    "I agree to join the n. Now tell me what I should do."


    As soon as Vana finished speaking, a very calm voice came from the microphone, "Come to the


    photography base in the ancient city of Magic City. I''ll wait for you here. Let''s talk face to face."


    Charles finished his words to Vana. And then his voice came from the other end of the phone vaguely,


    "Barbara, inform the crew that my scenes today are over."


    "Oh, Charles, today your part is with other actors. It''s a very important part. They all managed to find


    the time to shoot the scene..."


    "Then inform them to finish today."


    Then the phone was hung up. Vana was shocked for a long time.


    ''Did Charles cancel such an important scene just to make a n for me? Not to mention the loss of the


    crew is calcted in millions, and the payment of those actors is enough for me to kill hundreds of


    people.


    Is Charles really so kind to waste so many resources for me?''


    Vana felt like she was set up by Charles...


    But Vana didn''t dy. She immediately got on her motorbike and drove to the ce she appointed with


    Charles.


    Forty minutester, Vana arrived at an ancient inn, which was in the photography base in the ancient


    city of Magic City.


    At this time, Charles had been waiting for Vana in the inn for a period of time. As the initiator of this


    n, Vana ran over nervously and asked the receptionist about Charles''s room. The receptionist


    seemed to have received a notice that someone woulde to see Charles, so she pointed out a path


    for Vana.


    Vana walked along the path to the backyard of the inn. ording to the receptionist, Charles should be


    in Plum Garden, which was the only yard here.


    Vana was afraid Charles had waited too long for her. Without hesitation, she pushed open the wooden


    door of Plum Garden and walked in.


    What she saw was green leaves and peach flowers all over the yard. Only a few red plum trees were


    mixed in the peach trees. They were like fresh red fruits, blown by the wind, and the tender fruit flesh


    fell all over the ground.


    Vana had never thought that she would enter such a paradise.


    Plum Garden was quiterge, and it was as if there were ten miles of peach forest in the whole yard.


    And the main hall in front of Vana was at a high altitude. Through theyers of peach trees, it seemed


    that there was a fairy in white who was chanting poetry to the wind in the corridor of the main hall.


    Vana sighed with emotion for having such a beautiful idea. When she was about to call out for Charles,


    she saw the fairy in the corridor suddenly move.


    Vana was shocked to find that it was really a person.


    She thought it was a silhouette of a person made of peach blossoms.


    But before she could scream again, Vana saw that the man took off his snow-white clothes in broad


    daylight, followed by trousers, boots, and finally... The man was only wearing underpants and took a


    deep breath.


    Vana was shocked because she saw the face of the fairy clearly.


    If it wasn''t Charles, who else could it be?


    Charles, who was usually arrogant and didn''t even want to show his chest muscles, was now


    undressing in front of Vana.


    As a loyal fan, Vana was so excited that she wanted to jump on him right away.


    But Vana ignored her self-control. She couldn''t help screaming when she saw the handsome man in


    ancient costume.


    "Hey, wait up! I''ming."


    At the same time, Charles, who was far in front of the main hall, was frightened. Then he quickly picked


    up the long robe on the lounge chair and put it on. Then he looked up at the direction of the sound and


    saw a long-haired woman in ck running towards him at a fast speed.


    ''Damn it! She must be a female fan who knows my address.''


    What Charles feared most in his life was the enthusiastic female fans. So his first reaction was to find


    the pepper spray quickly, and the second reaction was to make Barbara in the side hall notice the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    abnormality here.


    But the pepper spray was in the sports bag prepared by Barbara, and the sports bag was in the nanny


    van outside. So he was going to fight against the crazy female fan naked, wasn''t he?


    Charles had a serious look on his face. Then the woman in front of Charles suddenly stopped. At the


    moment when Charles saw Vana''s face clearly, Vana suddenly plopped. She knelt down, opened her


    arms and hugged Charles''s thighs.


    "Oh my God! I can''t believe how delicate the legs are. They must belong to a handsome man.


    Oh my God, Charles, you are such a pervert. You are wearing white underpants. Don''t you know that


    white color will cause a visual impact and give people an illusion that you have arge penis?


    Wow, there are still some leg hair. Fortunately, you''re not gay."


    When Vana shamelessly hugged Charles'' thighs and said these words in an eloquent voice, Charles


    put his hand on his forehead and made a very sad expression. Then he said in a powerful voice, "Get


    up!"


    On the contrary, Vana became bolder. She reached out her hand and patted Charles on his buttock for


    two times. "Why are you so fierce? Why do you wear so little clothes to seduce me? I warn you, if you


    dare to hide it and not let me appreciate it, you are screwed."


    This time, shepletely irritated Charles. When Vana was a little far away from his thighs, Charles


    kicked her in the abdomen. Fortunately, Vana reacted quickly and stood up quickly. After that, Charles


    had wrapped himself a little tighter with his long robe again.


    At this time, in the side hall, Barbara had already noticed the abnormality here. She ran over with a pile


    of modern clothes in her arms. When she saw Vana and Charles together, she knew that something


    bad was going on.


    "Vana, I warn you not to tell anyone what you saw today. Otherwise, I will sue you."


    With a grimace, Vana looked at the direction of Charles. "Don''t worry. I''m also the woman who has an


    affair with Charles. It''s normal to see his naked body!"


    "Naked... Naked... What are you talking about? Charles is wearing underpants!"


    "Yes, he''s only wearing his underpants, which means he''s naked in front of me. Do you know that?"


    When Barbara was angry, she was like a lion and almost pounced on Vana.


    However, Charles stopped Barbara. He reached out his hand and said to Barbara, "Give me the


    clothes and take her to the side hall for tea."


    Knowing that Charles would warn Vana in person, Barbara stopped thinking about it. Then, with a


    disgusted look on her face, Barbara took Vana to the side hall. Vana looked back and saw Charles


    enter the main hall. Then the door was closed. It seemed that Charles was going to change his clothes


    inside.

 Chapter 271 Its Up To You

    Chapter 271 It''s Up To You


    The decoration style of the side hall was abination of Chinese and Western styles, and Charles


    and others seemed to have lived here for a period of time. The tables around were filled with various


    bottles of wine,rge and small. These wines were very expensive, and Vana could not afford them.


    "Tea or drinks?" Barbara''s voice came from the top of Vana''s head. When Vana looked at her, Barbara


    was still looking at Vana as if she was looking at a viin.


    "Tea!" After Vana finished her words, Barbara ran to the wooden table aside and brought a cup of tea


    that she had made before. Then Barbara said in a very bad tone, "Da Hong Pao, drink it."


    Vana was puzzled. She was looking at Charles''s naked body, not Barbara''s. Why did Barbara so


    angry?


    "Hey, Babbie. I just saw the naked body of Mr. Charles. Why do you hate me so much? Besides, I have


    an affair with Mr. Charles. Does he know that you treat his girlfriend like this?"


    With her arms crossed, Barbara sat on the sofa. "It''s not true anyway. Don''t try to fool me with this."


    "Well, how do you know that there is no true love between us? What if Mr. Charles really fall in love


    with me?"


    This time, Barbara directly rolled her eyes at Vana, as if she didn''t want to continue this imaginary topic.


    After a while, Charles came over. Seeing that the atmosphere between Vana and Barbara was a little


    strange, he sat leisurely beside the wooden table and poured himself a cup of tea. "What''s wrong? Did


    you have a fight?"


    Vana changed her position and replied nonchntly, "Nothing. We are just talking about your


    girlfriend."


    Charles took a sip of tea. "You mean Vivian Zhuo you introduced to mest time? She is too cold!"


    Vana coughed in fright, "No, no, no. I didn''t finish my words just now. It''s about your gossip girlfriend."


    Hearing that, Charles smiled. Then he raised his chin and said to Vana, "Sit over here. This is also the


    thing I want to talk with you."


    Hearing this, Vana became a little nervous. She quickly ran over with her teacup. Barbara, sitting next


    to Charles, seemed to hate the approach of Vana. Then, Barbara stood up and walked out of the side


    hall unexpectedly.


    Vana thought that what Barbara did was too obvious, which might make Charles misunderstand her.


    But Charles pounded the table to attract Vana''s attention. "Leave her alone. Let''s get down to


    business."


    Hearing that Charles wanted to talk about business, Vana sat down opposite him.


    "Here is the thing. You said before that you wanted to oppose Emily to be a powerful member of that


    organization, so what you need to do now is to be her opponent and take all her resources, which is to


    be the next popr female star."


    "Wait, I... My goal is to be a famous jewelry designer. I don''t want to enter the entertainment circle, and


    Simon won''t agree either."


    "That''s what I''m going to say next. You said your goal was to be a jewelry designer, but to be a jewelry


    designer was also a way to be famous. In fact, your goal is just to be famous. I know you mean you


    want to be famous in the jewelry industry. Of course, I can understand you. But after you be a


    female star, there will be more topics, which will add more benefits to your identity as a designer. Isn''t


    that better?"


    Hearing what Charles said, Vana wanted to exin but couldn''t make it clear.


    "Then let''s talk about Simon. Simon doesn''t want you to be a female star, because he thinks it''s


    as Simon is willing to, Simon will also be the person who will protect you. You should know that the


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    power of Kelvin and me can make you the most powerful and valuable female star nowadays. Coupled


    with Simon, it will only make you safer and more dazzling."


    Vana hesitated for a while, but she still felt that there seemed to be some other hidden meaning in


    Charles''s words. So Vana couldn''t understand and asked, "Then what''s your purpose? You can''t


    promise me to sign me in order to make me famous. You said that you and Bill would be my investors.


    Why did this matter involve Bill? I can make a great achievement in the entertainment circle on my


    own. I don''t think it will be troublesome to surpass that brainless Emily. So, what''s your purpose?"


    Hearing this, Charles took a sip of water with a guilty conscience and then exined, "You are a


    precious star, aren''t you? From the live broadcast of the new designpetition, I can see that you


    have a very strong fan base. The reason why I found you is that I want to make money in this way."


    This excuse was still unconvincing. Vana shook her head, "I don''t think it''s that simple, so I have to


    think about it carefully."


    Charles pretended to be generous and nodded. "So you wanted to stop Emily just on a whim. In that


    case, I have nothing to say."


    After hearing what Charles said, Vana didn''t answer. Charles knocked on the table angrily, "Do you


    know that if you don''t join, Emily will be a member of that organization? At that time, she will


    encourage her fans to pay for the organization behind her. In the end, that organization will only grow


    stronger and stronger, and will attract more brainless women like Emily to continue to make money for


    their organization. But where does the moneye from? It''s from so many brainless fans of our


    country. Do you want to see such a thing happen?"


    Of course, Vana didn''t want to, but it was the business of everyone. Why should she be responsible for


    it alone? Just because Emily was her enemy, she should be like this?


    "Mr. Charles, it''s not right for you to be mad at me. After all, you are a star and a public figure. With so


    much money, you are more responsible to stand out to stop this behavior. But you make it sound like I


    have to do it."


    Charles still had something to hide from Vana, so he couldn''t say too much. But he was a little excited


    about Vana''s promise to join, so he ignored the variables of this matter for a while. Now his hope was


    dashed, which made him angry.


    "Since you say so, just follow your decision. I won''t force you, and I won''t say anything more."


    After Charles finished his words, he sat aside and drank tea silently. Vana obviously felt that his attitude


    towards her had changed, but she didn''t know what had changed in his attitude.


    However, the problem between Vana and Bill couldn''t change the rtionships among them. Charles


    was not indifferent to Vana, but thought that Vana, as a member of FA, shouldn''t have done anything


    against him.

 Chapter 272 Change

    Chapter 272 Change


    After thinking for a while, Vana was still unwilling to give up and said to Charles, "Well, I just wanted


    you to help me suppress Emily, but now it seems that this kind of suppression has no effect on her. If


    ording to the n you told me, we can indeed suppress Emily and prevent her from doing anything


    harmful to me and H Country, I can promise you that I can be a part of your n. But on the premise


    that I have half of the right to make decisions about my arrangement. You can''t arrange my life or


    death. Do you agree?"


    This meant that Vana was cooperating with them in the form of joining, and they couldn''t treat Vana as


    amodity. If Vana was amodity, then everything in the future could not be decided by herself.


    Charles thought for a while and then nodded at Vana. Vana immediately continued, "Moreover, you


    have to tell me your purpose."


    Of course, Vana knew that Charles and Bill had other purposes. Otherwise, Charles wouldn''t get Bill


    involved for no reason.


    Charles pretended to be speechless, but Vana grabbed his arm and said sternly, "You should know my


    character. If you don''t tell me, it will be unfavorable to this n."


    Charles hesitated for a moment, and then sighed helplessly. He nodded, "Okay, but I can only tell you


    alone. You can''t tell this to anyone else, including Simon."


    "Go ahead, I promise you."


    Charles took a look at Vana and then began to pour tea skillfully. "In fact, this matter involves the


    interests of me and Kelvin. Kelvin has never told you that he has lost a lot of assets in order to transfer


    the base back to H Country. Of course, these assets are immovable and cannot be sold, so he can only


    abandon them. Later, in order to let youe back, Kelvin investigated the past between you and


    Simon. But it involved the death of Kelvin''s adoptive father, and even the hatred with the Si Family. In


    order to revenge on us, Simon destroyed all our more than 100 subsidiaries in H Country. There was a


    big loophole in our finance in H Country, which needed a sum of ck money to fill. But the money


    from arms sales is illegal in H Country, so we need to find a way to convert the money."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Vana was puzzled and questioned, "But you can also convert the money. You said that Emily joined the


    moneyundering organization, and you''re acting just like her."


    Charles said seriously, "Although Kelvin hates the people of H Country, he has never betrayed H


    Country. Even if he sells arms, he only sells arms to several allied countries. This money is only not


    recognized by H Country, but his money is absolutely legitimate."


    "Are you also going tounder money just because the money is not recognized by H Country? So you


    used me for moneyundering? Why don''t you do it yourself? You earn millions a day, and could make


    hundreds of millions on a random project. Why don''t you do it yourself?"


    Vana mentioned the pain in Charles''s heart, so Charles said with some distress, "Those allied countries


    have a file about the rtionship between me and Kelvin. I have tried my best to transfer the assets of


    these unregistered ounts with my own ability, but there is still a big gap. We need someone to help


    us."


    Vana waspletely speechless. Then she even said in shock, "You spend tens of millions of dors a


    day, and you still haven''t spent it all. How rich are you?"


    After saying that, Vana waited expectantly for Charles to announce the astronomical figure. But Charles


    said wisely, "You''d better not know about it."


    Vana went straight for it, "Damn it! I''ve already joined you, but you still treat me as an outsider. What


    about mymission? Since you want me to be a star, you have to package me."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, Charles snapped his fingers at Barbara who was outside. Then,


    Barbara came in quickly. Charles ordered indifferently, "Take out the contract."


    Hearing this, Barbara was a little surprised, but she quickly walked to another room. Not long after,


    Vana heard the sound of opening and closing the drawer in that room. And then Barbara appeared at


    the door.


    There was a document in Barbara''s hand, which was mped together by a blue clip. She walked over


    and handed it to Vana.


    Vana took the document and looked through it. Charles exined, "This document doesn''t include the


    one you be a partner, but I can ask Barbara to add it quickly and draw up aplete document.


    The new term will say that as long as it is a profitable project created by you, we can divide all the


    profits equally with you regardless of the cost of investment."


    Vana nodded. She suddenly felt that no wonder so many people became actors. It turned out that


    being an actress could earn money so quickly.


    "There is one more thing I need to tell you. The external documents are still signed by you and WC


    Company. Only in this way can we implement our n well. What''s more, if you say so to the public, it


    can avoid suspicion from the media and protect your reputation."


    Vana nodded, "Okay, okay. I don''t need to read the document. I believe what you said. After all, I have


    such a strong rtionship with Bill. If you cheat me, I will directly report you on the international


    Inte. Well, when will you get the final document out? I need to take the document home and think


    about it for a few days."


    Charles waved at Barbara, indicating that she could get out and draw up a new contract. Then Barbara


    went back to the room where she had taken the documents. Not long after, Vana heard the sound of


    turning on theputer.


    But soon Charles''s voice interrupted Vana''s observation. At this time, Charles said in a gentle tone,


    "When you called me before, you said that you were looking for a job at Emily''s film set?"


    Vana stammered, "I''m not looking for a job. I''m just going to get even with Emily. I didn''t expect to be


    ndered by that bitch."


    Charles shook his head and snorted, "That''s probably the reason why Kelvin didn''t suggest me to use


    you. But what I want to know is that you have such a deep grudge against Emily, but why are you still


    so merciful and can never hurt her?"


    Vana was stung by Charles''s words. In fact, many people had already questioned her. Carrie had said


    so before, but Vana did not reveal her real thoughts.


    Vana was so cruel and merciless when she was a killer, but she was so indecisive when she was not a


    killer. In fact, it was because of the weakness in her heart, which was inherited from her parents to a


    killer, the more difficult it was for her to have a firm will when killing others. Therefore, if she really


    wanted to root out Emily''s ambition this time, she had to get herself into good psychological conditions.


    "There is no solution to this matter, and I don''t know myself either. So don''t ask. As long as we have a


    pleasant cooperation, there is nothing I can''t do."


    Vana made up her mind to warn herself to change from this moment on.

 Chapter 273 Simon Was Jealous

    Chapter 273 Simon Was Jealous


    Soon, Barbara reprinted the document. Vana didn''t expect that there was a printer at Charles''s


    workce. It was probably because Charles needed to write a script.


    After scanning through the documents roughly, Vana was about to say goodbye to Charles. Before she


    left, Charles stopped her. "There will be paparazzi outside this time. If you decide on your n, you can


    rest assured to let them take photos boldly."


    Vana was a little confused. Charles smiled, "After all, gossip is the simplest way to hype. What do you


    think?"


    Vana agreed with Charles and nodded at him meaningfully. Then she looked at Barbara with a unting


    expression. When thetter looked at her, Vana raised her head arrogantly, as if to say, "You see. Your


    boss wants to have an affair with me."


    After Vana left, Charles looked at Barbara in confusion. Noticing that her boss seemed to be examining


    her, Barbara quickly ran to the room aside to sort out her things.


    On the other side, Vana had been targeted since she left the inn. After she drove her motorbike out of


    photography base in the ancient city, those cars were still not far behind her.


    Vana finally confirmed the answer in her heart. At the crossroads waiting for a red light, she deliberately


    took off her motorbike helmet, and then fixed her hair. Then she looked around for a long time, trying to


    let those cameras clearly capture her appearance.


    When the red light passed, Vana put on her helmet again and left the paparazzi far behind.


    Today''s basic n had beenpleted. What Vana needed to do next was to discuss this matter with


    Simon when he came back. Of course, she would not tell Simon everything. After all, with the existence


    of Bill, Simon would directly refuse her request.


    So Vana had to think about it from another perspective.


    After thinking about this, as soon as she returned home, Vana showed a very angry look and locked


    herself in the bedroom alone.


    When Simon came back home after work, Vana heard Simon dismissed servants first and came to the


    bedroom alone.


    When he pushed the door open, Simon saw the angry Vana leaning against the bed and sulking.


    Simon walked to her side very gently and coaxed her like coaxing a child, "What''s wrong? I heard from


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    a servant that you locked yourself in your room as soon as you came back."


    Vana kept silent. Seeing the expression on Vana''s face, Simon was afraid that Vana might be angry


    because he had done something wrong. So he held her arm. "Did I do something wrong? I don''t


    remember when I offended you."


    Vana finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She angrily took out a document from the bedside table and put


    it on the bed in front of Simon. "I want to enter the entertainment circle. I want to suppress Emily


    myself. I must let her know how powerful I am, or I will never stop."


    Hearing what Vana said, Simon knew that Vana must have gone to see Emily today. And the reason


    why she was so angry must be that Emily had provoked her.


    Instead of going through the documents at the first time, Simon coaxed Vana, "Okay, okay, okay,


    whatever you say, honey. Anyway, our family has a n to get involved in the entertainment circle, so if


    you want to defeat Emily in the entertainment circle, I can support you."


    Vana didn''t expect that Simon didn''t reject her to enter the entertainment circle, because she had heard


    Simon say she couldn''t go into the entertainment circle. How could it be like this now?


    But it was toote to say anything now. In order to show her impulsive behavior, Vana had already


    signed a contract for WC Company from Charles to her before Simon came back, and she didn''t take


    out the other two contracts. In other words, Vana had unterally be the star of Charles''s


    Vana didn''t know what would happen if she told Charles that she lost the document in her hand, so she


    quickly quietly pulled out the document in front of Simon. At this time, Simon picked up the document in


    front of him. Then he saw the signature of Vana and the title of the document.


    [Artist Contract of WC Film and Television Company Limited]


    Simon asked in surprise, "You''ve already signed the contract with WC Company?"


    Vana had no choice but to nod her head. "Well, I just signed it this afternoon."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, the look on Simon''s face became serious. Soon, Simon opened


    the document and looked through it. After Simon read a few terms, Vana saw that his eyebrows finally


    loosened.


    "Fortunately, these aren''t imparity uses." Simon put the contract in his hand aside, and then asked


    Vana, "Then you should tell me now, what caused you to sign the contract on impulse? What did Emily


    do to you?"


    In fact, Vana was not angry at all, but she had showed her anger before. If she didn''t get angry now,


    Simon would find out that she was lying.


    Fortunately, Charles also said that he would make her a more popr actress than Emily, and the


    bonus would be equally divided, so Vana did not suffer any loss.


    So Vana didn''t care whether it was signed under the name of Simon''spany or anotherpany.


    Now she just needed to cover up the lie.


    "Emily... Emily is such a bitch. She ran to Billy and told him that I forced her to abort their child. But


    Emily''s child is not his, but a well-known director''s. I bet with her yesterday in thepetition. She


    asked me to get out of H Country if I lost. I asked her to break up with Billy if she lost. But today when I


    asked her to make good on her promise, Emily used the child as an excuse to prevent Billy from


    breaking up with her. It really pissed me off, so I must enter the entertainment circle and crush her


    under my feet, so that she will know that she is never as powerful as me."


    After hearing what Vana said, Simon became a little sad. Vana sensed that something was wrong and


    quickly asked, "What''s wrong, Simon? Are you angry about my bet with Emily? She brought it up, not


    me."


    Simon nodded and said slowly, "You didn''t bring it up. But the terms of the bet must be what matters


    most to each other. What Emily wants most is to see you leave H Country, and what you want most is


    to let her break up with Billy."


    ''Wait...'' Vana finally knew what was on Simon''s mind. ''Did he still think that I forced Emily to break up


    with Billy because I still had feelings for Billy?''


    "No, Simon, don''t misunderstand me. I don''t have any feelings for Billy at all. It''s just that Emily can


    gain her foothold in H Country only by relying on Billy''s power. So I said so just to make her


    copse."

 Chapter 274 The First Audition

    Chapter 274 The First Audition


    Simon''s expression finally softened after he heard Vana''s exnation. But he still insisted, "I know you


    will be sad if I say so. But Vana, we all know who we care about the most. I know that you have a


    rtionship with Billy for more than ten years, so if you still care about him, I won''t think too much. I just


    feel sad."


    Hearing what Simon felt, Vana suddenly felt that she was a terrible wife.


    "No, I really don''t care about him. You have to believe me. Billy is really not my type. I like men like you


    who are very manly, but Billy... He is the kind of man who is very weak. Anyway, you don''t understand.


    You just need to believe that I like you."


    When he heard that Vana wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Simon became


    more curious.


    "What do you mean by saying that Billy is a weak man?"


    Vana knew that Simon would ask this question. She pretended to be depressed and embarrassed, and


    didn''t know what to say. Atst, when she saw that Simon seemed to be a little angry, she finally


    answered, "You must have heard of the kind of person with masochism, right?"


    Simon was a little surprised and nodded. Then, Vana said awkwardly, "Billy is that kind of man, so...


    You should know that I will never fall in love with such a man."


    Simon was a little surprised at the answer given by Vana, but apparently, he epted it. He only asked


    some questionster on how did Vana find out such a thing. After knowing that it was because Vana


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    had personally felt the feeling of being disgusted by Billy and had such an idea, Simon became more


    convinced of what Vana said.


    But the only thing that made Vana regret was what Simon had said tofort her in the end.


    "Vana, I didn''t expect that the man you have loved for so long has a special quirk in that respect. Do


    you have a feeling that you love the wrong person?


    Vana, be happy. It''s not a big deal. Didn''t you say that you would make Emily sad? Now that Emily is


    with Billy, she will be more painful in the future, won''t she?


    If you are still unhappy, I can only take tough measures to let you know what my real manhood is like."


    In the end, Vana was thrown on the bed by Simon, and Simon really showed off his manhood. As a


    result, Vana couldn''t get out of bed for another two days.


    In these two days, something happened again. The rtionship between Emily and Billy was reported


    by more media. There were even rumors that they would hold a wedding within two years.


    Another piece of news was that Charles, who was in favour with everyone, had been involved in


    another scandal. But this time, Charles still had an affair with Vana, who was envied and hated by


    everyone.


    On the same day, at the same time, the people on the news headlines were all surnamed Gu. This


    made the majority of the onlookers feel a little surprised, but in the end, these two topics were gradually


    forgotten by people, like thousands of scandals in the world.


    After Vana joined WC Company, her agent, who was sent by Charles, arranged several activities for


    her. In addition to the spokesperson of SS Jewelry, the most important one was to audition for the


    female supporting role in a martial arts movie.


    For the idea ofpeting for the female supporting role in the martial arts movie, Vana specially went


    to negotiate with Charles. She thought as a neer, her experience was not enough to control the


    role of the female supporting role. Moreover, she was unwilling to enter the entertainment circle. So she


    was still a little resistant to act the female supporting role before she got used to it.


    However, Charles answered her in a very official way, "If you want to surpass Emily, you must have the


    awareness to take up this role. Moreover, our n is to make you an international superstar. You have


    already got the endorsement of SS Jewelry, so the public will not think that you are not suitable to y


    such a role. And if you can be the female supporting role of this martial arts movie, you''ll have plenty of


    chances to be in blockbuster movies in the future."


    Vana remembered that she replied to Charles at that time, "But I don''t know how to act. If the movie


    brainless woman?"


    Charles snapped at her, "So I want you to go to the audition. Do you really think that there is inside


    story and we can help you get the role?"


    Vana was disappointed by what Charles said. But after she finished talking with Charles, Vana thought


    it over and immediately felt that it was not bad.


    Vana knew how capable she was. It was better to take part in the audition ording to certain rules


    than to directly give her a female supporting role. In this way, even if she failed, she knew why she had


    failed. In this way, she would have a n in her heart and wouldn''t be timid in the future acting career.


    At least, Vana was not like Emily, who still managed to get so many scenes by some means despite


    herck of ability.


    After confirming the basic process, the next morning, Vana went to JP Building with her assistant, Amy


    Ai, to take part in the audition of a martial arts movie.


    When they were in the car, Amy Ai had told Vana the details of the movie. Amy Ai said that the movie


    would be released next summer, which belonged to the production of a famous movie. Besides, the


    leading actor and actress were basically confirmed, and only some actors were waiting for reply.


    Finally, Amy Ai said, "Of course, the supervisor of this movie doesn''t reject the newers to the


    group, so there should be a lot of peopleing to the audition this time. Thepetition will be more


    intense, and thepetition for your role is also very fierce, so you have to behave well."


    The fiercepetition could only prove that the role was very good.


    A good role could make an unknown actress popr, and it could also make a mediocre actress get


    more resources. Most importantly, a good role could make an artist famous in an instant, and achieve a


    real situation of fame and fortune.


    Therefore, since thepetition for the female supporting role was so fierce, it meant that the chance


    of Vana being selected was very small. However, that didn''t mean Vana wouldn''t take a screen test. On


    the contrary, for her n to join the entertainment circle this time, she had to go all out.

 Chapter 275 Wait For News

    Chapter 275 Wait For News


    The weather in early spring changed quickly. It was sunny just now, but now it was raining heavily.


    Vana was nervous, so she talked to Amy and went to the bathroom of JP Building to clear her mind. At


    this time, she saw that people on the street outside were holding umbres, and a red sports car was


    surrounded by a group of bodyguards, which caused the traffic jam.


    On the other side of the sports car, Vana saw a man standing beside the front passenger seat in


    drizzle. Then she saw that Emily waved at the man, and the man nodded at Emily. Then he got on the


    car and drove away.


    Billy''s taste was getting more and more confusing. When they were in school, Vana pointed at a red car


    on the road and told Billy that this kind of car was really beautiful. Billy med her immediately, saying


    that the red car was very vulgar, which was usually the favorite car of the people who looked frivolous


    and wild. But now, Billy bought such a car himself. Vana was very impressed by that.


    After making a deep breath in the bathroom, Vana finally adjusted her state of mind. She tidied up her


    hair in front of the mirror and walked out.


    At this time, a group of artists swarmed into the hall, and few of them were a little famous. The vast


    majority of them were as unknown as Vana.


    Today everyone here was auditioning for the female supporting role and the important female walk-on


    role, so there were many female artists present to show their strength in public.


    Some of them were ying a set of swordsmanship with a pair of swords in their hands, and some


    were swinging nunchakus in their hands, looking very handsome.


    Vana was a little embarrassed. She thought the audition was an important asion, so she wore an


    ankle-length dress, which was particrly outstanding in this group for martial arts audition.


    Vana and Amy waited for two hours. When Vana was about to audition, Amy suddenly said to her,


    "Well, Vana, go and change into your right clothes!"


    With an apologetic look on her face, Vana said sincerely, "I''m sorry, Amy. I didn''t wear clothes suitable


    for the activity. I thought they were just judging me by my looks and I didn''t have to show my strength.


    Of course, I know that this role still depends on my strength. So don''t look at me like that. I really


    thought the martial arts part would be taught by someone sent by the director after I joined the group. I


    thought it was okay for me to show my strength on the spot, so..."


    Finally, Amy was speechless and urged Vana, "Okay, it''s my fault. You should be the next one. Go and


    wait outside now. I hope God can help you pass the test this time. It''s possible. So cheer up and don''t


    be depressed. Come on."


    After hearing Amy''sforting words, Vana didn''t think anything of it. She passed through these


    actors, who looked at her strangely, and came to the outside of the audition room.


    About ten minutester, a tall and beautiful female artist came out of the audition room. Vana knew this


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    woman. Her name was Christina, and she was half Chinese and half French. Christina once acted as


    an adventurer in a movie of Charles, and everyone quickly remembered her because of her face.


    Vana didn''t expect that Christina would also audition for today''s role. She thought that Christina should


    audition for the martial arts walk-on. After all, the crew wanted the female supporting role toe from


    H Country, but they had no such requirement for the walk-on role.


    After she went out, Christina caused a sensation in a small circle around her.


    Several people also recognized Christina. They quickly surrounded her and asked her about the


    content of the audition. Christina only answered a few simple Chinese characters and quickly left the


    scene.


    Vana thought Christina was cold. And Christina''s good looks made Vana misunderstand that Christina


    was putting on airs.


    But that was not Vana''s concern. The next name quickly spread to her ears, and she finally ushered in


    the first important moment in her life.


    Vana followed the assistant into the door. After entering the door, she saw a very high standard of


    interview scene.


    In a more than 80 square meter venue, a row of judges sat on the side of the French window. With a


    nce, Vana saw a few familiar faces. And what shocked her was that the best actor of H Country,


    Jeremy, was also here with Delia Peng.


    ''Delia Peng! She was provoked by Emily in the film crew! How could she be one of the judges?''


    Moreover, Vana saw Emily in the bathroom earlier. Generally speaking, Emily should also attend the


    audition of this movie role. Vana wondered what Emily would think when she saw Delia Peng.


    But what surprised Vana even more was that she didn''t expect to see Jeremy and Delia Peng together


    this time after she told Charles that Jeremy was dating with Delia Peng two days ago. It really made


    Vana feel that the gossip between Jeremy and Delia had been confirmed. Vana felt that she had never


    been so wise.


    After a short period of consideration, Vana quickly stood in front of the group of people. Then she


    gathered her hair and bowed to the crowd. "Hello, directors, scriptwriters and seniors in the


    entertainment circle. I''m Vana Gu. I''m here to audition the role of Cami Xu."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, people in front of her looked through the detailed documents


    separately. And only then did someone realize that Vana was a newly-signed artist of WC Company.


    Adrien Rong, the assistant director, asked, "Are you the star who has signed a contract with WC


    Company recently? How did WC Company find you?"


    Vana answered quickly, "Nice to meet you, Director Adrien. I signed the contract with WC Company,


    because I took part in the jewelry designpetition and was spotted by Mr. Charles."


    As soon as Vana finished her words, Adrien Rong started to talk to Jeremy. "What kind ofpetition?


    Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Jeremy replied, "All you do is make movies. You even don''t have time to watch the news of the society


    every day. Thispetition you are talking about is a rtively bigpetition in the jewelry industry.


    Vana Gu won the fourth ce in thepetition, and her image is very good. She was chosen by WC


    Company. Thepany was lucky enough to get a talent."


    At this time, Delia Peng, who was sitting aside, quickly said, "Mr. Adrien, don''t you even watch this


    Country in thispetition. Although they are neers, they are all very powerful."


    "Okay, I''ll go to see thispetition when I''m free," replied Adrien Rong humbly.


    Then Adrien Rong turned to look at Jeremy, "Jez, did you hear from Charles that we have to take care


    of hispany''s stars?"


    Somehow, Jeremy felt a little embarrassed. Then he said in a low voice, "I haven''t heard of it from him.


    I haven''t contacted him for a long time."


    "Oh, I see."


    After saying that, Adrien Rong looked at Vana again. This time, he nced at her carefully from top to


    bottom and nodded to her. "Okay, you can go back now. We will inform you if there is any news."


    Vana was a little anxious and said quickly, "Wait, don''t you need to see my personal talent?"


    Vana''s words made everyone a little stunned. Because the roles needed to know martial arts, many


    stars consciously changed into clothes that made it easy for them to move. But what Vana was wearing


    now was not suitable for martial arts movements. If she said she had a talent, it was probably another


    kind of talent show.


    At this time, Adrien Rong shook his head without raising his head. "No, you can go out now!"


    "Oh," Vana opened the door and went out, very depressed.

 Chapter 276 Ill Take You To Audition Again

    Chapter 276 I''ll Take You To Audition Again


    As soon as she went out, Vana was not surrounded by the crowd as Christina did. On the contrary,


    several seemingly good actresses in front of Vana gathered and discussed.


    One of the female entertainer wore a ck velvet sportswear with a high ponytail and heavy makeup.


    When she saw Vana looking at them, she rolled her eyes. "Is this Vana Gu? I thought WC Company


    was good at finding talent. It turns out that thispany is so bad."


    "I don''t know if WC Company is good at casting. But Emily said that Vana was a difficult man to deal


    with, so we''d better not mess with her here."


    "Yes, you are right. We''d better not talk to such kind of person. Otherwise, Emily will scold us when she


    and Emily won''t invite us to share a lounge. s, it''s really annoying."


    Just when the group of people were about to turn around and leave, Amy, whom Vana had been


    looking for, suddenly ran over with her mobile phone in her hand. While wiping the water drops from


    her hands on her clothes, Amy said to Vana, "Vana... Vana... Hurry up! Mr. Charles called you."


    When Vana took the phone, she heard Amy say, "I ran out of the bathroom before I was done. But why


    did Charles have my phone number?"


    When Amy was puzzled, Vana took the phone from her.


    "Hello!"


    Charles''s voice came over the phone. He sounded a little serious, "Have you finished your audition?


    How''d it go?"


    Vana was suddenly unhappy and said to him in a sullen voice, "I''m afraid it''s not good. I came in and


    out in five minutes. Think about it and you''ll know the result."


    "How could this be?" Charles paused in disbelief. Then he continued, "ording to your martial arts


    skills, you shouldn''t have been rejected so soon."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vana was speechless again. She rolled her eyes, "I''m wearing a dress today. People think I don''t know


    martial arts."


    "You... What do you want me to say? You..."


    Vana cut Charles short, "Well, it''s my first audition. I forgot what Amy reminded me. Can I go home


    now? I have to go back to my jewelry ss."


    Charles seemed to be very angry with Vana. After being sullen for a long time, he sighed. "Well, you go


    back first. I will help you find a simr role. Remember to answer my phone at that time."


    "Okay, I know. I just turned off my phone and put it in Amy''s bag before the audition. I''ll definitely


    answer your phone next time." Vana heard that Charles seemed to be a little busy and was about to


    hang up the phone. Then she seemed to think of something, "Wait, don''t hang up!"


    "What?" Vana continued, "By the way, The movie for my audition hasn''t been named yet, but do you


    know who is the leading actor?"


    "What? Did you see him?"


    Vana was a little surprised, "You know Jeremy, right? But you didn''t expect that his gossip girlfriend,


    Delia Peng, whom I told you two days ago, was sitting next to him. And it seems that she is quite


    capable to get the leading actress of the movie."


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing Charles raised his voice suddenly, Vana said in confusion, "Delia Peng, the leading actress!"


    Just when Vana was about to ask him why he reacted so strongly, Charles said quickly, "Wait a minute.


    I''ll take you to the audition again."


    "But didn''t you say forget it? Why do I have to try again? Are you reallying here? ... Hello?"


    There was only a busy signal on the phone.


    Charles hung up the phone unexpectedly, which made Vana feel a little confused.


    Seeing that Vana was at a loss, Amy took off her phone from Vana. "What''s going on? Does he want us


    to go back to thepany?"


    Vana shook her head, "Charles said he would take me to the audition. Let''s go over there and wait for


    him."


    Amy was also stunned when she heard what Vana said. When Vana took two steps and realized that


    Amy hadn''t followed up, Vana turned her head to call to Amy. Amy suddenly covered her mouth with


    excitement. "Is it true what you say, Vana? I''ve been working in thepany for two years, and I


    haven''t even seen my Prince Charming face to face. Even in thepany''s meeting, Charles is still far


    away from me. Now you tell me that he will take you to the auditionter? Is it true? Are you lying to


    me?"


    Vana knew that it was almost impossible for Amy, who was unexpectedly chosen to be her assistant, to


    see Charles. Now Vana finally had the chance to show off her rtionship with Charles.


    So Vana chuckled, "Don''t worry. As long as you are my assistant, I promise you will have a lot of


    chances to see Charles in the future. You will even doubt if you have married him."


    Amy got excited again. "Really? Will I see Charles often? Oh, my God! I know that there might be some


    rumors between you and Charles, but if you really meet frequently..." Amy suddenly stopped and


    caught up with Vana with a serious look. She asked, "Tell me, Vana. Are you really dating with


    Charles?"


    Vana was so frightened that she almost covered Amy''s mouth with her hand. After she made a gesture


    of silence, Amy was also frightened and quickly covered her mouth to look around. Although the two of


    them shut up, everyone looked at them when Amy shouted out the name of Charles excitedly before.


    Vana had no choice but to drag Amy through the crowd and came to the corridor aside.


    Noticing that the people around didn''t know that she had mentioned Charles to Amy before, Vana felt a


    little relieved. Then she said to Amy, "Since you are my assistant, I will be frank with you. I can tell you


    frankly that I am not Charles''s girlfriend, and I have been married, so he can''t be my boyfriend in the


    future. Do you know that now?"


    "What... What? You''re married? Does Nathan know about it?"


    Nathan Chen was Vana''s agent, a well-known talent in the circle, and he had several other famous


    stars in his hands. In the eyes of everyone, he was a strict person, so Amy asked Vana this question.


    She was afraid that Nathan Chen would me Vana if he suddenly knew the news.


    With an uncertain expression on her face, Vana said, "I think Charles will tell him."


    "Charles..." As soon as she heard Charles, Amy got excited again. "When you mentioned Charles, it


    urred to me that he was the one who got you signed with ourpany. Then how did you know Mr.


    Charles? I feel that your tone when you talk to him is also very casual, not like the tone of a superior


    and a subordinate at all."

 Chapter 277 He Is Looking For You

    Chapter 277 He Is Looking For You


    Why did Amy think that all the superiors and subordinates had to be polite when they talked? Although


    Vana knew it was out of politeness, it would make human rights less important in social status.


    Originally, Vana wanted to exin the rtionship between her and Charles to Amy. But when it came


    to this, she decided to say something else to Amy.


    Vana put her arm around Amy''s shoulder, "In fact, Charles is very easy-going. If you don''t believe me,


    you can try to chat with him. He is a good man."


    Amy was a little scared, "Talk to him?" Thinking of that scene, Amy shook her head. "No, I don''t think


    so. Although Charles is my Prince Charming, I know he is very cold, especially for people he doesn''t


    know."


    Vana made a gesture to encourage Amy and said firmly again, "Don''t worry. You must have a try to


    know that he is also a very easy-going person. Trust me. If I lie to you, I will help you get his autograph,


    and it is the kind of autograph on his underwear."


    "What?" Amy''s eyes suddenly twinkled. She covered her face happily, "It''s my idol''s underwear and


    autograph. Oh my God, if I can get these two things, I willugh and wake up even if I sleep."


    "So, do you want to try what I said?"


    Amy hesitated, but soon she made up her mind and nodded at Vana. "I''ll give it a try."


    Half an hourter, Charles rushed over from WC Company. When he appeared in the hall of JP


    Building, the scene was chaotic again as usual.


    Someone nearby even fainted, so the staff of JP Building had to send security guards to control the


    scene.


    Charles came to the hall all the way and looked around, but he didn''t see Vana. However, when Vana


    heard the noise in the hall, she saw Charles and kept waving to him. But Charles''s big eyes wearing


    sunsses didn''t notice what Vana was doing.


    But soon, Vana''s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID was "Mr. Charles", she gave up waving to Charles.


    As soon as she answered the phone, she said, "I''m behind a pir in the front left of you. Yes, you see


    me, but don''te over. I don''t want anyone to see us together."


    Vana saw that Charles really stopped, and then she heard his voice, "Then I''ll go into the audition room


    first, and youe in following me."


    ''Follow Charles? It means that I has fallen in love with Charles? It would be better to let Charlese


    here and we go to the audition room together.''


    So Vana hesitated, "Wait, can you go in and make it clear first? I''ll go inter."


    Charles looked at Vana impatiently. In an instant, someone with sharp eyes saw that Vana was also


    talking with someone on the phone, and Vana immediately stopped looking at Charles. Instead, she


    turned her head and pretended to be talking to someone else on the phone.


    After she turned around, Vana couldn''t see the expression on Charles''s face. At this time, Charles said


    on the phone, "I''ll go in first, and then find an assistant to call you in. That''s it. I''ll go in."


    After Charles hung up the phone, Vana still put the phone near her ear and looked at Charles''s back.


    She didn''t take down the phone until she was sure that Charles had entered the audition room.


    However, Amy, who was standing next to Vana, immediately came over. "Vana, it seems that Mr.


    Charles was looking for you just now. Why don''t you go in with him? If you go in with him, others will


    think that you are likely to get the role, which can also shake their confidence to a certain extent."


    Vana knocked on Amy''s head, "You are so stupid. I just don''t want everyone to say that I have a


    background and backer. And you specially made such a topic for me."


    "But you already have an affair with Mr. Charles."


    "Gossip is another thing. In other people''s eyes, it''s just a publicity stunt. Hurry up and see if someone


    calls me in."


    Amy was a little surprised, "Are you going in now?"


    Vana was about to answer, but Charles sent her a message. [There''re two people before you. The


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    clothes were prepared for you in the hands of my bodyguard. You go to the door to get them. ]


    It was not until Vana finished reading that she realized that Amy had followed her order and ran away.


    She had to call Amy and ask Amy to take her clothes.


    After Amy brought the clothes, she found Vana in the bathroom. While changing clothes in the cubicle,


    Vana heard Amy talking to her outside.


    "Vana, I think you and Mr. Charles are like a real couple in love. Just from the clothes prepared for you


    from his bodyguard, I think you two are having an love affair. So, Vana, what''s the rtionship between


    you two? When I asked you before, you actually interrupted me. Now if you don''t tell me the truth, I will


    tell this gossip to my friend who''s a reporter."


    After putting on her pants and putting on her high heels, Vana opened the door and said to Amy, "Put


    the clothes in a new bag. Besides, Charles and I are just a superior and a subordinate. There is no


    secret love at all. By the way, look." Vana showed the ring on her neck to Amy. "This is my wedding


    ring. I said I''m married. Stop saying we''re a couple, okay?"


    Seeing that Vana emphasized again that she was married, Amy felt a little disappointed. She leaned


    against the wall. "Ah, I''m so disappointed. I always feel that if you are not a couple, there is no other


    rtionship. You don''t look like his sister. He is already more than 40 years old. Although he looks very


    young, you definitely don''t like people too old."


    "Who says he''s forty? He''s only thirty. All the information you see is fake. Besides, he didn''t go to a


    university in M Country at all. Instead, he went to Bauhaus. Don''t you know that he majored in design?"


    "Wow, how do you know so much about him? Since you said he was only thirty years old, are you his


    schoolmate? Because what you are doing now is design."


    Hearing Amy''s words, Vana was stunned and then said casually, "Well, I didn''t go to college." Noticing


    that the time was almost up, Vana urged Amy, "Let''s go now. Charles said that it would be my turn after


    those two. I think it''s about time."


    After saying that, Vana put her phone on the clothes held by Amy and quickly tied her waist-length hair


    into a ponytail with a rubber band she had found before. Then she looked at herself in the mirror,


    pushed open the door of the bathroom and rushed out.


    When they reached the door of the audition room, Amy gasped and said anxiously, "Oh, my God! Vana,


    I just found that you were wearing high-heeled shoes. What should we do? Would you miss the chance


    to audition again? Well, how about you wear my shoes?"


    Vana nced at Amy''s shoes. "Forget it. Your shoe size is 35 and mine is 37. I''ll be embarrassed if I


    turn over and identally throw your shoes offter."


    Hearing that, Amy had to give up.

 Chapter 278 Her Second Idol

    Chapter 278 Her Second Idol


    Time passed quickly. After an entertainer who had failed in a stic surgery auditioned, it was time for


    Vana to audition again.


    When they heard the name of Vana in the front row of the hall, the people who had discussed about


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vana in secret before all expressed their disbelief. When they saw Vana with her clothes changed walk


    into the audition room again, they could not help but start toin.


    "Sandra, did I make a mistake? Didn''t a woman named Vana Gu go to the audition room just now? And


    she is dressed coquettishly. Does this girl in the tracksuit have the same name as Vana Gu?"


    Sandra Xie rolled her eyes at Vana''s back, "It doesn''t matter if this girl has the same name. Anyway,


    she looks like a slut. What does she think of Director Adrien''s crew? Her little tricks won''t work! Bah,


    coquettish bitch."


    After a month, Vana was called "coquettish bitch" again. But if she heard someone call her like this, she


    would definitely not be nice to that person this time.


    But Vana couldn''t hear any of these. When she heard the assistant call her name, she got ready,


    pushed open the door of the audition room and walked in.


    This time, because of Charles, more or less everyone had a positive attitude towards Vana. And it


    never urred to Adrien that the girl in a coquettish evening dress who had just changed into


    sportswear was so heroic and even had her own domineering aura. This style was very unique, and no


    one could imitate it.


    And when he recalled Vana''s former appearance, he thought Vana was too charming and coquettish.


    So Adrien subconsciously thought of Vana as a brainless woman with a pretty face. But he didn''t


    expect that he would have such a great change in his opinion of this neer just because of the


    clothes. It seemed that what he thought previously was too one-sided.


    Adrien would never admit that he changed his mind because of Charles. After all, Charles had just


    praised the beauty in front of Adrien, and everyone believed Charles''s taste.


    At this time, Vana, who was standing in front of the public, bowed to everyone again. This time, she


    directly introduced herself, "Hello, directors and teachers. I''m Vana Gu, who just auditioned. Maybe


    because of the previous clothes, you misunderstood that I don''t know martial arts. This time I asked Mr.


    Charles to help me get the chance to audition again. Next, I will perform my martial arts."


    Vana didn''t give anyone a chance to speak this time, because she found a problem now. When you


    asked a question, the other party would ask you a question in return due to etiquette or psychological


    factors, which would quickly change the topic she wanted to express. So Vana decided to say what she


    wanted to say directly, and did not give others a chance to say if they want to watch her martial arts


    performance.


    After Vana finished her words, everyone was a little stunned. It was the first time that they had


    encountered such a situation, but it was not impolite, so they chose to be silent, acquiescing to her


    topic.


    Wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes about eight centimeters high, Vana quickly made a very


    handsome move. She split her legs in the air and made a very difficult movement of holding. Moreover,


    she did this movement in this high heels, so it looked more shocking.


    Charles and Jeremy sat together. When he saw this, Charles was obviously surprised, but soon he was


    satisfied and even a little proud.


    After that, Vana stopped for a while. After she regained her strength, she quickly turned around,


    jumped in the air, and spun again. Finally, shended on the ground to make a martial art move. Her


    high-heeled shoes made a clear sound on the ground, but it was not the sound of her high-heeled


    shoes breaking, but a very powerful knock. Atst, Vana stood firm on the ground without any difficulty.


    Everyone was impressed with Vana. She could still do such a difficult move in such high heels, which


    only meant that she had practiced martial arts to an extent of perfection. Otherwise, these movements


    would never be so smooth.


    When everyone was amazed, Vana no longer only performed difficult movements, butbined her


    speed and strength with her usual actualbat experience, and then made a more fluent set of


    punches. This set of punches were rxed and powerful, and could be freely controlled. Even when


    she stopped to regain her strength, she still looked handsome and charming. Especially when Vana


    fixed her eyes on the judges, for a moment, everyone was really shocked by her performance.


    A set of punchessted no more than twenty minutes, and Vana was a man of great endurance.


    Normally, she would fight for a day and a night during a mission, so the performance of these twenty


    minutes was only a warm-up, and it was not enough to make her feel difficult to breathe.


    Three seconds after Vana made a bow, a burst of loud apuse broke out. She looked at Charles


    subconsciously, only to find that he was smiling sincerely and showing a look of praise.


    After the apuse, Adrien, who was sitting in the middle, spoke again.


    "It''s brilliant and perfect. This is the martial arts actor we are looking for. You are the pride of both H


    Country and the future world."


    Vana bowed to Adrien in haste. Before she could say anything, Jeremy, who was sitting next to


    Charles, suddenly said excitedly, "I didn''t expect Charles to find such a talent. I can''t imagine that all


    this happened in front of me, not in the movie. And if I remember correctly, there''re few people in the


    real world who could do that double somersault like Vana. And if we want to achieve such an effect, we


    could only make special effectster. But Vana did itpletely. She can be called a master in the


    martial arts world."


    Vana couldn''t believe she was praised by Jeremy.


    Jeremy was as famous as Charles. They were both Vana''s idols. Even on YouTube, many people


    wished Jeremy and Charles could be a team, saying that they would be the best team in the world.


    Of course, Vana just imagined it for a while like other people. But she didn''t take it seriously. She still


    loved Charles and Jeremy very much. Even if they praised her for a little bit, she felt that she could be


    happy all day long.

 Chapter 279 Charless Face Darkened

    Chapter 279 Charles''s Face Darkened


    Vana bowed again. Then, Jeremy turned to look at Charles. "Charles, the person you poached this time


    is really powerful. Congrattions! You have another trump card."


    Charles nodded his head as a matter of course, "I think so too. Of course, joining WC Company is also


    Vana''s best choice. So, what''s everyone''s opinion now? And Miss Delia, what do you think?"


    Vana felt that Charles had been targeting Delia, and the people around Charles seemed to have


    noticed it. So Jeremy said quickly, "Charles, what are you talking about? Delia''s new to the


    entertainment circle. Although she can act the heroine of this movie, she will never have any prejudice


    against your taste."


    The expression on Charles''s face froze. He put on a cold smile and asked Jeremy, "Really? Recently, it


    is said that Miss Delia is dating with Jez in private. I wonder when you two can invite us to your


    wedding."


    Adrien hastened to say, "Jez and Delia are dating? Is it true? Then we have to congratte you two,


    ha-ha!"


    The people around them began to congratte Jeremy and Delia. However, Vana gradually found that


    Charles and Jeremy seemed to have be a little serious.


    Jeremy looked terrible. And it was the first time Delia had been on such an asion, so she was a little


    shy. She just looked up at Jeremy, blushed and sat aside, not knowing how to speak.


    Seeing that both Delia and Jeremy didn''t want to exin, Charles couldn''t help but be colder. He


    pushed away the personnel file in front of him and stood up, saying to everyone, "Everyone, it''s up to


    you whether you want to hire Vana or not. I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now."


    As soon as Charles stepped back to the back of the chair, Jeremy next to him called in a low voice,


    "Charles." Charles looked at him, and there was a guilty expression in Jeremy''s eyes. When Jeremy


    turned his head, Charles strode out of the audition room without saying anything. People around felt


    that Charles was getting more and more unstable recently.


    All the people present knew that Charles was a very easy-going person. Because of this, people in the


    industry called him "Gentle Charles". However, it was not that Charles didn''t have a temper, but that


    when something happened, he would be more likely to get angry.


    Vana had seen it on online forum that Charles once booked the top floor of the Pearl Tower on


    Valentine''s day, but he was stood up on that day. After waiting for a whole night without any result, he


    dropped out of a sci-fi blockbuster that cost more than 500 million dors, which directly caused the


    copse of his good character in the industry, and also turned him against many of the movie''s


    partners.


    After a short silence, the deputy director, Adrien, drew everyone''s attention back again. He tried to


    mediate the dispute, "ha-ha, Charles must be too busy recently, so there must be something urgent to


    deal with now. Let''s continue to interview the actors for the audition. Vana''s performance was very


    wonderful. I''m sure we all know the answer to that. Then, Vana, please wait for us for a while. We will


    give you the result after a discussion."


    Vana was a little confused by what Adrien said. ''Didn''t he say that the result of the audition would be


    informed by pher? How could he give the result on the spot this time?''


    Although Vana was puzzled, she didn''t ask this question. Soon after the discussion of the judges,


    everyone returned to their original seats. Then, with a gentle smile, Adrien said to Vana, "Vana,


    congrattions on your joining the crew of Kung Fu World. Your performance has left a deep


    impression on everyone. We all think that you are the most suitable person to y the role of Cami


    Xu."


    "Really?" Vana couldn''t believe it. She even thought that it was all because of Charles''s help that the


    crew agreed to let her join.


    "Yes, you heard it right. Wee to join us."


    After saying that, Adrien stood up first and apuded Vana. Then the people around also


    congratted her. Until she walked out of the audition room, she did not know what was going on with


    today''s audition.


    When Amy saw Vanae out, she quickly walked up to Vana. "Vana, you don''t look so good. Did you


    fail? And just now, Mr. Charles came out with a frosty face. Is it because you didn''t behave well in the


    room that he left angrily?"


    "No, I did a good job, and I got the role of the female supporting role. But keep it down. I don''t want


    everyone to know it too early."


    Amy couldn''t believe it. At this moment, a group of actresses who had been watching Vana before all


    showed a verycent expression when they saw Vanae out.


    Nina Zhang, who was dressed in a ck velvet sportswear, said, "Yo, the person who pissed off Mr.


    Charles off came out. I''m sure she failed this time. Mr. Charles must hate the person who tied him up to


    hype, so he walked out with a dark face on the way. Who the hell does she think she is? I can''t believe


    she dared to go in front of Mr. Charles to audition."


    Another actress named Janessa Sun said, "That''s right. Although she works in the samepany with


    Mr. Charles, Mr. Charles has been single for so many years and has never dated a girlfriend before.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How dare she get involved in his hype? I wonder if his seventy million fans will let her go."


    "Come on, don''t waste our time on such a poor little famous star. We''d better practice the


    swordsmanship as soon as possible. This is the most important thing at the moment."


    "Ha-ha, speaking of this, I want tough. I didn''t expect that she would wear high heels in the martial


    arts audition. Why didn''t she fall to her death? Humph!"


    When the group of people passed by Vana and Amy openly, Vana heard every word they said, and so


    did Amy beside her. Because they were all trying to discredit Vana, Amy rushed up and said angrily,


    "You are the ones who aren''t famous. How dare you say that about Vana? At least, Vana and Mr.


    Charles are in the samepany. Losers like you will never get a chance to sign with WC Company.


    Besides, if you dare to speak ill of others in the future, don''t be filthy and dare not speak it out. Are you


    afraid of being pped in the face?"


    All of a sudden, the group of female entertainers who were not far away turned around. With an angry


    face, Janessa Sun scolded, "Who do you say is filthy? We are talking about Vana. Is there a problem?


    Who the hell are you? How dare you offend us in front of so many people? Just wait and see. You and


    Vana will suffer a lot in the future."


    Amy was straightforward and irritable. As soon as she heard Janessa Sun''s harsh words, she shouted,


    "Just wait and see. We''ll see if our Vana is a hit. If you have the ability, hold on until that time. Let me


    remind you that your smallpany without the support of capitalists has no chance of beating our WC


    Company."


    "You... How dare you bully others just because you are from a bigpany? Then I''d like everyone to


    see if you still want to suppress us like this by pulling strings. Or do you want to grab our resources and


    ban us from acting? Come on, I''ll take a picture and post it on Micro-blog for everyone to see. How


    dare ackey of WC Company bully others like this?"

 Chapter 280 Wishful Thinking

    Chapter 280 Wishful Thinking


    The two of them, Janessa Sun and Nina Zhang, had a rtively good number of fans. Anyway,


    Therefore, Janessa Sun and Nina Zhang immediately took out their mobile phones and began to live


    stream. They even made the event a conflict between the twopanies, WC Company and HX


    Company. The majority of the masses liked to see stars fighting in private. Not long after the live-


    stream began, twenty thousand people gathered in the live-stream room.


    Seeing this, Vana was afraid that it would have a negative impact on WC Company. She quickly pulled


    Amy and whispered in her ear, "Amy, there are so many people here. You can''t just say things like that.


    Moreover, the two of them are people who entered the circle earlier than me. Their background and


    fans are stronger than us, so it must be us who suffer now."


    Amy showed a desperate expression. "I know the consequences, but now that it has happened, what


    should we do?" After saying that, Amy stamped her feet in panic. Vana finally understood that Amy


    didn''t have the ability to help her.


    Well, this matter had to be solved by Vana in person.


    Therefore, when Janessa Sun and Nina Zhang condemned Vana for disrespecting the seniors and


    even speaking wildly in front of the masses, Vana quickly walked up to Janessa Sun and Nina Zhang.


    "What are you two doing?"


    "Are you blind? Live-stream! Yo, someone said that he would send a yacht to me and ask me to get the


    phone number of the beautiful woman behind me. By the way, he wanted to meet the beautiful woman


    at the hotel tonight."


    "Ha-ha, he wanted to have sex with her. Nina, look, someone said you were beautiful. Especially with


    that bitch in the back, you were even more beautiful."


    Nina Zhang immediately made a few "kiss you" expressions in front of the screen, and then she rolled


    her eyes and crossed her arms. "Nowadays, the neer is really arrogant. She''s trying to stir up


    hatred because she''s from WC Company. If WC Company knows that she has ruined the reputation of


    thepany, WC Company will definitely sue her and terminate the contract with her. Right?"


    Janessa Sun hurriedly continued, "Yes, the assistant even said in front of us that Vana was going to be


    a superstar in the future. She''s really out of her mind and dares to speak wildly. Vana can''t even get the


    female supporting role this time."


    "She''s shameless. I''ve never seen such an arrogant woman before."


    "Ha-ha! Someone said Vana was out of her mind. She even wanted to be famous. They said that they


    wanted to boycott her debut."


    As this topic was brought up, the people around the hall burst intoughter.


    Vana had been watching the development of this matter. She thought that Adrien would not go back on


    his word since he had told her that she would be the female supporting role of the movie. Therefore,


    Vana didn''t care whether she could get that part or not. She just waited for the final results to be


    released and left them speechless.


    However, Amy couldn''t stand the idea of Vana being bullied like this. After hearing theughter of the


    crowd around, Amy immediately pushed Janessa Sun and Nina Zhang who were in front of her, and


    then rebuked them loudly, "You two are the ones with the problem. Vana just came out of the audition


    room. Who the hell wanted to stir up trouble just now? Do you dare to say to the crowd in front of the


    live-stream? Even if there is a rumor about Vana and Charles, so what? There is no chance for you to


    have an affair with him. And do your fans know that you are so mean? You said that other people''s


    assistants areckeys. Do you think all the staff are your servants? Besides, the result of this audition


    hasn''te out yet. Don''t really be defeated by Vana, or I will see if you have the gall to speak ill of


    Vana in the future."


    Janessa Sun and Nina Zhang rolled their eyes in front of the screen, and the audience in the direct


    broadcasting room quickly soared to 130 thousand. Moreover, as the fierce battle officially began, Vana


    could see the screen not far away. [This assistant was so dismissive.] [Look at this assistant. She is so


    ipetent, and is just as bad as Vana is.] [How about making a bet? Let''s see who has thest


    In the end, the screen was full of the samements. [I''m all for a bet. Vana should get out of the


    entertainment circle if she didn''t have the strength.] As more and more people knew about this topic,


    almost everyone knew that Vana was putting on airs in front of the two seniors.


    Vana thought she was going to get in trouble this time. She was worried about the reputation of WC


    Company, and she wondered whether Charles would forgive her or not.


    Just as Vana was thinking of a way to get out of the trouble, Janessa Sun and Nina Zhang, who were


    standing in front of her,ughed hysterically, "Well, since your assistant is so confident, do you dare to


    bet with us? If we lose, we will quit the entertainment circle and never step into it."


    Vana was stunned and looked at the two people in front of her with her big eyes.


    Janessa Sun said confidently, "Let''s bet whether you get the role or not. If you get the female


    supporting role of the movie, we will quit the entertainment circle. What do you think?"


    Hearing Janessa Sun''s words, Amy''s expression immediately changed. Amy was even about to cheer


    up and urged Vana to agree, but Vana quickly grabbed Amy''s hand. "Why should I agree to your bet?"


    Janessa Sun sneered, "Yo, you lost your confidence so soon? You just said you could be a superstar."


    Vana pursed her lips. And Nina, who was standing next to Vana, said again, "Since you don''t dare to


    make a bet with us, there is no reason for you topete with us for this role. Ha-ha! What a joke! I


    don''t think you''ll be popr. On the contrary, you''ll be gued by scandals."


    "Nina was right. Even my fans don''t want to discredit her. Look, now they''re making a lot ofments


    on the screen again. They said Vana might as well quit the entertainment circle directly if she didn''t


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    have what it takes to say that. In my opinion, everyone is too kind to Vana. What kind of experience did


    she have before? Sex ve! How could she show up in the eyes of the masses in such a bad way?


    Doesn''t that have a bad influence on the values of teenagers? If a teenager thinks that a person like


    her can also be loved by everyone, it will cause the teenager to be self-indulgent. It''s not good to go on


    like this."


    "Wow, I didn''t even think of that. Nowadays, more and more young people are paying attention to the


    entertainment circle. If so, it seems that Vana can''t stay in the entertainment circle any longer. s, I


    suddenly feel sorry for her. Everyone, please don''t scold her. After all, she is about to lose the chance


    to daydream."


    "Ha-ha, does she dream of being famous?"


    "Why did you say it out loud? It was just a daydream, and I was just trying to wake her up."

 Chapter 281 The Bet

    Chapter 281 The Bet


    In fact, Vana didn''t mind making a bet with them, but she knew that she had already got the role. If she


    epted the bet, it would be dishonest for her to win.


    So Vana thought for a while and said to Janessa and Nina, "Since you two want to bet with me, then


    bet on something else."


    Janessa rolled her eyes, "You want to bet on something else? Ha-ha, are you afraid?"


    Vana shook her head. "If I lose, I will still quit the entertainment circle. If you lose, you must introduce


    your resources to me."


    After all, Cruelty to others was not the style of Vana. She just wanted to teach them a lesson.


    "Yo!" Nina interrupted Vana with a sudden reproachful voice. Then, Nina came to Vana with a graceful


    posture. "You really dare to bet with us? And you didn''t ask us to quit the entertainment circle? Ha-ha,


    who gave you the courage to say such words? Are you crazy? Do you think that the whole world


    should make you famous?"


    Hearing Nina''s weird words, Vana smiled, "Well, don''t you dare to bet with me?"


    Nina seemed to have heard something funny. She almostughed out, "What? Is there something


    wrong with my ears? Is this hypester challenging me?"


    Janessa echoed, "And me, Nina. This sex ve said ''you two'' before, which means she wants to


    challenge the two of us alone. Ha-ha, I suddenly feel that this bet is interesting."


    "In that case, do you think we should be merciful enough to refuse her ignorant request? I don''t like


    being used of bullying neers."


    "Bully the neer? It''s this neer who provoked us, okay? The vast majority of the live-stream


    audience can see clearly. And you see, the audience in the live-stream room said that they had already


    created the hashtag of this bet on Micro-blog, waiting for us two to admit it on Micro-blog with this


    hypester. Humph, we dare to admit the matter of the bet, but how about the hypester? Does she dare


    to?"


    Hearing this, Vana took out her mobile phone and began to type with her head down. After Janessa


    and Nina gloated for a long time, Vana turned her mobile phone screen to the two of them. The two


    immediately saw the contents on the screen.


    It turned out that Vana was editing just now. [Vana: I want to rify that the bet is true, so in order to let


    everyone supervise, I will post the agreement of the bet. The two seniors, Janessa Sun and Nina


    Zhang, said that if I could get the female supporting role of the new movie by Director Rnd and


    Director Adrien, they would share all their resources with me. And if I let them down, I wouldn''t have to


    stay in the entertainment circle anymore. For this reason, I post it to thank these two seniors for their


    support. @ Janessa, @ Nina. I hope it will inspire me, and I won''t let anyone down. ]


    After reading these words, Janessa and Nina opened their own Micro-blog, and then quickly edited the


    following two posts with satire.


    [Nina: Ha-ha, it''s really not a happy thing to be called "senior" by a slut. ]


    [Janessa: What does this bitch mean by sharing our resources with her? We are not familiar with her at


    all. We are betting against each other. We are not best friends who introduce resources to each other.


    Someone is so ridiculous. You fawned on us before thepetition began. You thought that if you lost


    the bet, we would be merciful and wouldn''t let you get out of the entertainment circle? Don''t forget that


    it was you who brought it up. In order to be fair, Nina and I said that if we lost, we would also quit the


    entertainment circle. But this bitch didn''t agree. Ha-ha, do you really think that you are awesome to rely


    on the support of WC Company? ]


    As soon as these two posts were released, more or less stars in the circle began to join the discussion


    and take sides.


    There were naturally countless people supporting Janessa and Nina. And as soon as the post was


    released on Micro-blog, someone posted the link of the live streaming. rissa Chen, a famous nosy


    actress, even openly forwarded Janessa''s post. [Nowadays, there are too many arrogant guys among


    the neers, so I stand in the team of Janessa this time and support this kind of person to get out of


    the entertainment circle. ]


    After rissa Chen posted it on Micro-blog, the topic of the bet immediately became the hottest topic


    of the day. And under the lead of countless stars who joined the discussion, the number of people


    paying attention to this topic continued to rise.


    Seeing that Janessa and Nina still kept saying that in public, Vana didn''t care if she was too cruel. She


    just hoped that they wouldn''t regret today''s decision when introducing resourcester.


    After that, Vana was about to leave with Amy. At this time, an assistant suddenly walked out of the


    audition room and trotted to Vana''s side. He said seriously, "Director Adrien asked you toe in with


    me now."


    Vana looked at the assistant and found that he looked terrible. ''Did Director Adrien find out that I bet


    with Janessa and Nina? Did he want to remove me from the crew?


    Damn it! If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have been so arrogant. I didn''t expect that my part would be


    snatched back. This is the first time I''ve got the female supporting role. What a tragic thing!''


    Seeing that Vana was still in a daze, Amy pushed her hard. "Vana, what are you waiting for? Go in and


    see what''s going on."


    Vana hurriedly put her stuff back in Amy''s arms and followed the assistant in her high heels.


    After Vana came to the audition room again, all the judges present looked at her. And Vana''s judgment


    was wrong again. She thought that the assistant''s serious face meant that she was out of the game,


    but after she came in, there was a rxed expression on the faces of Adrien and other judges, which


    looked as usual.


    Adrien talked to the judge next to him, and then he called out Vana''s name. Vana looked at him at


    once, and Adrien said to her, "Here is the thing. I just received a call from Director Pryor. He


    rmended you after he learned that you came to audition for the role in my movie. He also said that


    you had done many difficult movements smoothly in the air before. I asked you toe in, because I


    want to ask you something about the next y."


    ''Next y? ... Wait, did Adrien want to cooperate with me again?''


    Seeing that Vana didn''t answer him for the time being, Adrien thought that Vana had hesitated, so he


    said with a little apology, "You don''t have to be embarrassed. I heard from Jeremy that it is your first


    time to take part in the audition, so you probably don''t know some fixed terms of contract. In fact,


    binding up is amon thing. It''s good for both of us, which is a sign of mutual benefit. I mentioned it


    to you just because I appreciate you very much. I don''t want you to miss the opportunity to cooperate


    with me again because your schedule is not good enough for me. What do you think? You can think


    about it before you give your reply."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing such a sincere invitation, Vana was so excited that she almost nodded in agreement. At this


    time, Jeremy, who was sitting next to Adrien, said, "I think it''s better to let Vana go back to discuss with


    herpany. The contract of WC Company is in the hands of the agent, so she can''t sign it alone.


    Why don''t you wait for her to go back and discuss with thepany before replying to you? Director


    Adrien, what do you think?"


    "Okay, okay. It''s for the best. I don''t want to contact Charles again." Adrien nodded with a


    smile.

 Chapter 282 Announcement Of The List

    Chapter 282 Announcement Of The List


    The second day after Vana''s audition, the film crew released a post about the movie''s name on Micro-


    blog. And the name of this movie was "Kung Fu World". Besides, the list of three actors was also


    released, and Vana was included in these three names.


    After yesterday''s bet, the vast majority ofizens were shocked when they saw the news. Moreover,


    some people did not believe the official announcement on the Micro-blog, and specially went to


    question Rnd Fu and Adrien if the news was true.


    At that time, Vana was concentrating on her jewelry ss. Because of the sess of Halia again, she


    had to spend more time to strengthen her jewelry design skills, so as toplete the next set of new


    product design.


    Vana heard that the lecturer was exining all kinds of embedded patterns. And after the guidance of


    the lecturer, she quickly absorbed all kinds of skills. Moreover, during the course of her study, she was


    thinking a lot. It was as if she thought through all her design ideas in an instant, which had been


    umted for more than 20 years.


    "Although the retro iy method of Smith is a little rough, after theter technical improvement, it has


    helped design manyplicated and gorgeous shapes on the buckle of the base. This led to a long-


    term jewelry trend, and it is a good idea. You can write it down and look it up online. It should be helpful


    for your design."


    Vana quickly wrote down the words of the lecturer on her notebook. But when she just picked up the


    pen, her mobile phone suddenly rang. She hung up the phone without hesitation and continued to


    write.


    But after she wrote two words, her phone rang again. She hung up again and even put it on vibrate.


    Then she finally finished taking notes that had been interrupted earlier.


    "Okay, then I''m going to tell you something about the ancient retro patterns in H Country... The retro


    patterns of H Country carried... Hmm... The patterns of H Country carried... Vana, are you sure you


    want your phone to continue vibrating like this? It will affect my ss progress."


    The lecturer had no choice but to stop exining. Vana immediately apologized, quickly picked up the


    phone and walked out of the room. The lecturer behind Vana looked helplessly at her leaving figure,


    and finally looked at the slide on theputer. At this time, the lecturer realized that she might have


    talked too much today. No wonder that someone would call Vana again and again to urge her.


    After walking out of the ssroom prepared by Renee, Vana met many employees of Song Studio


    outside. They all nodded to Vana and greeted her. After pointing at her phone, Vana focused on


    chatting with the person on the other end of the phone.


    It was Charles who called Vana. And it was Amy who had called her before. Vana didn''t expect that it


    would alert Charles. It seemed that there must be something important this time.


    "Vana, you don''t have to deal with the matter on Micro-blog. As for your bet, thepany will shift


    everyone''s attention with the excuse of your poor experience. As for your next y, I have signed a


    contract with Adrien in person. I will inform you to adjust the schedule."


    When Vana heard that Charles was going to shift everyone''s attention from the bet, she shouted, "Don''t


    do that. I finally won some resources from them. If you shift everyone''s attention from the bet, I will


    have nothing to do after I finish these two movies."


    Charles was a little frustrated. "You mean their resources will be better than thepany''s


    arrangement for you, right? Besides, don''t grab any resources without permission in the future. My


    arrangement for you must be the best, which is good for our original n."


    Vana was a little stunned, but she still said, "So you mean that other people''s resources are not as


    good as mine, right? Besides, you have to make sure that I have activities every month. Otherwise, I


    will suffer a loss if I can''t get much money from the risky cooperation with you."


    The reason why Vana said so was that after she sessfully got the female supporting role of Kung Fu


    World, Charles immediately gave her a dividend of six hundred and thirty thousand dors. Moreover,


    after the movie was finished, Charles would give the rest of the money to her. After getting the huge


    benefits for the first time, Vana began to cooperate with Charles. She was afraid that she would not be


    able to continue to earn money without resources, so she cared about the bet very much.


    "If you can ept the schedule, I can arrange a 24-28 day n for you every month. It depends on


    whether you can ept it or not."


    When Vana heard the schedule mentioned by Charles, she quickly calcted the schedule of her


    design. In fact, the most important thing in the design was to spend a lot of time and energy on the


    design. The assistant of the studio couldplete the model or the first sample, so 24 to 28 days was


    a good arrangement for her. So after thinking it through, Vana replied, "Then arrange 24 days'' activities


    for me. But don''t schedule them more than 24 days, because I want to spend the rest of my time with


    my family."


    After hearing her reply, Charles agreed. Then the two hung up the phone. Vana returned to the


    ssroom and finished her ss.


    At noon, Sally invited Vana for lunch. In order to celebrate the official release of Sally''s first product,


    Vana agreed to have lunch with her.


    In an elegant restaurant, Sally and Kate had been waiting for Vana for half an hour. Atst, Vana


    rushed over from a nearby advertisingpany. When she arrived, she wore a heavy make-up that


    she had put on during themercial shooting. As soon as Kate saw Vana like this, she eximed,


    "Oh, no! Now, Vana is a big star. We have to make an appointment with her assistant in advance."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Vana put thetest bag on the seat beside her, and quickly took off her coat. Atst, she took off her


    fake eyshes from her eyelids. "Don''t make an appointment with my assistant, because she often


    forgets my friend''s appointments and arranges me to do other activities. She has a bad memory. She


    has already done it to me twice."


    Kate grinned, "Since you dislike your assistant so much, why don''t I be your assistant? If you fire her


    Vana nced at Kate with a smile and answered a few words. Then, on the other side, Sally quickly


    interrupted their joking. Sally picked up the juice cups in front of Vana and herself, and put one of the


    cups into Vana''s hand. "Come on, stop chatting. Everyone, raise your sses to celebrate that Vana


    has signed a contract with thepany of Mr. Charles and be a star, that Kate has be the


    store manager of SS Jewelry, and that my jewelry is finally going to be released. Cheers, everyone!"


    As soon as Sally finished speaking, Vana and Kate picked up their sses and drank up the juice in


    their hands.

 Chapter 283 Flowers Sent By Randal

    Chapter 283 Flowers Sent By Randal


    After drinking the juice, the three of them chatted for a while. Then, with a strange expression, Kate


    looked at her two friends. "I don''t know if you still remember Petty Lin!"


    Hearing this, Vana stopped eating. "I met her at the school basest month. I haven''t seen her since I


    didn''t go there. Besides, my adopted sister has been in touch with her all the time. I wonder if the two


    of them have any cooperation secretly. By the way, Kate, have you noticed anything wrong with her


    recently?"


    Since she gave Emily a hard timest time, Vana had been very busy. Thinking of the rtionship


    between Petty and Emily, Vana had to pay more attention to the news about Petty.


    Kate patted her thigh. "Yes. Do you still remember Manuel Xie? He''s the manager of the first floor of


    World Trade Mall."


    Nodding her head, Sally said, "Yes, I remember. We used to y together. What happened? Why did


    you mention the two of them?"


    Vana echoed, "I remember that before I took part in the study n, there were rumors that the two of


    them had been together. Have they been together now?"


    Kate sighed, "You don''t know how many people know about the two of them. At the beginning, Manuel


    chased after Petty. Petty didn''t like him, but she didn''t refuse either. So many people on our floor are


    dissatisfied with Petty. You can guess what happened this Monday."


    Vana and Sally looked at each other and shook their heads. Finally, Sally patted on the arm of Kate,


    "Say it quickly. Don''t keep us in suspense."


    Kateughed helplessly, "I just want you to have a guess. Well, I''ll tell you myself. On this Monday this


    week, Petty ran to the second floor to fight with others. Because on the weekend, Manuel and Carole,


    who worked on the second floor, sang together and didn''te back home all night. Petty said that


    Carole had stolen her man, and Carole said that they were not together at all. Petty was so angry that


    she called Manuel over. At the beginning, Manuel had been trying to distance himself from Carole, but


    Petty didn''t trust him. Atst, Manuel was annoyed and said that what Petty thought was right. He also


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said that he had spent more than one hundred thousand dors on pursuing Petty, but Petty was still


    not willing to date him. So he asked Petty not to contact him again in the future."


    After saying that, Kate took a sip of water. Then, Sally interrupted in a hurry, "Oh my God! Manuel''s


    already spent over one hundred thousand dors on his girlfriend before he even got her? Is Manuel


    stupid? I''ve heard that he is a petty man before."


    Kate nodded, "We didn''t believe it at first, but Petty didn''t refute when Manuel said so. We thought it


    was true."


    Vana shook her head, "In fact, I''ve found out that Petty is very good at lying, but I didn''t expect that she


    would waste her time on Manuel."


    Kate pretended to be angry and said quickly, "Don''t interrupt me. Listen to me. This matter was not


    over yet. Didn''t I say that Manuel took the initiative to ask Petty not to contact him in the future? And


    guess what? Petty confessed her love to Manuel in public. She cried even louder. She said that she


    loved Manuel so much. And that''s why she cared about what happened between Manuel and Carole. It


    really confused us."


    Vana nodded. She had been keeping an eye on Petty and Manuel for a long time. ording to the


    investigation done by Talbot, it shouldn''t be unreasonable for Petty to woo Manuel.


    But for the time being, Vana didn''t know whether she would be involved in this matter. She just hoped


    that she thought too much.


    "Petty is really disgusting. When we were all at the counter in the past, she often hooked up with other


    men and ignored Manuel. After Manuel knew about Petty''s indecent photos, he was coaxed by Petty.


    Now they two are finally together, but I always feel that they won''tst long. Ah, why am I so nosy?"


    Sally rubbed her head to stop herself from thinking too much.


    While Kate smiled, "I think Petty just wants to find a springboard. You don''t know that, do you? It seems


    that Manuel used to be a key person in a bigpany. When they quarreled, Manuel also mentioned


    that Petty wanted to use him to find someone to steal information from apany. s, these are


    some professional terms that we don''t understand. At that time, Petty said that it was not like that, but


    we still thought that Petty just wanted to use Manuel."


    Sally felt speechless. "Then why is Manuel so silly to be used by Petty willingly?"


    Kate nodded her head vigorously, "Why is he not silly? I''ve told you just now that it took a lot of energy


    for Manuel to chase after Petty. He really loves Petty."


    Hearing what Kate said, they all shook their heads and felt sorry for Manuel.


    Then the other two girls continued to force Vana to tell them about the contract with WC Company.


    Although it was true that Vana was poached by Charles, Vana repeatedly exined to her two friends


    that she had nothing to do with Charles.


    The dinnersted until two o''clock in the afternoon. After the three of them parted, Vana returned to the


    she saw a royal blue sports car shining in the sun. Not far away, she could see a man in a straight suit


    with a bunch of flowers was waiting downstairs.


    It seemed that it was amon scene for a rich man to chase a star, but Vana didn''t know which star


    would be involved in it this time.


    After getting off the taxi, Vana lowered her head and walked quickly towards thepany gate with her


    bag and coat. She made a detour behind the royal blue sports car, but she only took a few steps when


    she heard a hurried footsteps behind her. She turned her head subconsciously, and almost freaked out


    by the people behind her.


    After seeing the man''s face clearly, Vana quickly looked around. There were still many people around,


    but not many people came close to watch.


    With a puzzled look on her face, Vana quickly walked away from Randal. "What are you doing in our


    Seeing that Vana was avoiding him and her face was troubled, Randal smiled, "Simon asked me to


    send you a bunch of flowers. Do you think this bunch of flowers is from me?"


    Vana looked at the sky helplessly, and then looked at the flowers in Randal''s arms. Finally, she said


    dejectedly, "Okay, give me the flowers. But if someone takes the picture, you have to rify it for me."


    Seeing that his task had beenpleted, Randal walked towards the car. "Don''t worry. If anything


    Vana waved at Randal and finally saw him driving away on the road in front of her.

 Chapter 284 The Top-ranked Actress Of The Company

    Chapter 284 The Top-ranked Actress Of The Company


    Of course, Vana was happy to receive the flowers from Simon, so she hummed all the way to the


    lounge arranged by thepany for her. This lounge was veryrge, with many recreational facilities.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When Vana entered the lounge, Amy was printing beside the printer. There were also several


    assistants'' office in the lounge, so it seemed that everyone was busy with their work.


    Seeing Vana, Amy quickly took the paper from the output tray under the printer and followed her.


    Vana sat down on the sofa and put down her things. "What''s the arrangement of thetest schedule?


    Please sit down and speak it out to me, so that I can remember it clearly."


    Amy nodded and sat on the other side of the sofa. Then she opened a piece of paper in her hand. "It''s


    the 11th today. In addition to themercial shooting in the morning, there will be a dinner party of our


    Vana nodded her head to let Amy continue. Amy continued, "On the 12th, you''re going to take pictures


    of an outdoor sports brand all day long. The next morning, you need to participate in the official activity


    of the sports brand. You have an hour off at noon. In the afternoon, you''re going to shoot the cover of


    thetest season of a fashion promotion magazine in MB Country. On the 15th... On the 16th... On the


    30th..."


    It took Amy more than 20 minutes to tell Vana the schedule. Finally, Vana yawned andined,


    "Oh, no. I asked Mr. Charles to arrange for me to participate in some activities, but I didn''t expect him


    to give me so much work. He also said that he would give me six days off a month. Why do I have to


    work for thirty days?"


    After saying that, Vana didn''t believe her schedule. She took the paper from Amy''s hand and looked at


    it. "Did you arrange all this?"


    Amy blinked her eyes, "These are the resources Nathan gave me. In fact, he has a total of four stars.


    One is Sylvia Liu, the most popr star in WC Company. And the other two is a group, ''W Group'',


    which is said to be the pair of twins, and then you. Because you are the least experienced, these


    notices are given to you after the remaining three stars are selected. Even so, these resources are


    good."


    Vana thought for a while and finally nodded, "In that case, can we postpone this month''s schedule?


    The birthday of my sister''s grandfather is in a few days. I need to attend his birthday party that


    afternoon."


    Amy immediately looked at the schedule and asked Vana, "Then when is his birthday?"


    "It''s on the 23rd. You can check the schedule. If we can''t postpone it, we can do it earlier. It doesn''t


    matter even if I have to work at night."


    Amy immediately nodded, "You have free time on the 23rd. There''s a star support n. We need to


    shoot a group of short films and then post them on the Inte the next day. I''ve scheduled it for the


    23rd, because you happen to have spare time that day. This is a very short film, and it''ll only take about


    ten minutes. At that time, I will find a studio for you in your spare time."


    Vana nodded. Then she picked up the roses and smelled them. Finally, she smiled knowingly.


    At this moment, the door of the lounge was pushed open, and a very sissy man came in, twisting his


    buttocks with his pinky up. It had only been a few days since Vana came to thepany, and she did


    not know who this man was. The man immediately looked at Vana and pointed at the direction of Vana


    with his fingers. "You! Come with me."


    Vana was a little confused, and Amy immediately said, "Mr. Lucian, is there a reason you''re here for


    Vana? Vana will shoot themercial on locationter, so if you need any help, the others can help


    you."


    The assistant, Lucian Liu, nced at Amy and said to Vana impatiently, "It''s you. Sylvia will arrive at the


    Only then did Vana realize that Sylvia Liu had known her name, so Sylvia Liu asked her to go there.


    Vana put down the bouquet in her arms and stood up. "Then I''ll go first. You guys go ahead with your


    work. Don''t arrange the car if I don''te out."


    With a worried look on her face, Amy caught up with Vana. "Sylvia is not nice, so be careful not to say


    anything wrong."


    Hearing Amy''s suggestion, Vana felt uneasy. Soon, she followed the assistant, Lucian Liu, to the hall of


    the floor where she was in. There were four elevators in a corridor of the hall, and Lucian Liu and


    several others were guarding beside one of the elevators.


    Vana didn''t say a word either. A few minutester, the elevator in front of her rang. When the door


    opened, she heard voices andughter.


    Vana didn''t expect that Charles woulde in with Sylvia Liu, and Charles seemed to be very happy,


    as if something good had happened.


    Vana consciously reduced her contact with Charles in thepany in order not to be noticed by others


    who would make things difficult for her. Just as Vana lowered her head and shrank back, Charles in


    front of her shouted in her direction, "Vana, you are also here? There''s someone I want you to meet."


    Vana immediately raised her head and looked at Charles and Sylvia Liu. Sylvia Liu smiled at Vana


    gracefully, and Vana also gave her a friendly smile without saying anything. Then Vana walked up and


    stood in front of Charles and Sylvia Liu.


    "This is Ms. Sylvia, the top-ranked actress of ourpany, and the first star groomed by your agent,


    Nathan."


    As soon as Charles finished his words, Sylvia Liu suddenly smiled helplessly. "Mr. Charles, why do you


    call me that? Vana will think that I''m an old woman."


    Vana shook her hand, "No, I won''t. Sylvia is beautiful and young. Mr. Charles must respect your


    position in thepany by calling you that."


    Vana''s words made Sylvia Liu very happy. Sylvia Liu covered her mouth andughed. Her smile was


    not the confident and arrogant smile on the screen, but an implicit smile like a spoiled woman.


    Vana didn''t expect that Sylvia Liu would have such a side in private, which made Vana have a different


    view of her.


    Noticing that it was inconvenient to talk here, Charles and Sylvia Liu asked Vana toe to a room


    which was even bigger than Vana''s lounge.


    In the lounge, Vana saw a high-end physical therapy recliner and equipment. Under the condition that


    Charles and Vana were present, Sylvia Liu alsoy down on the recliner without hesitation. Then some


    people came in from outside the room and began to give Sylvia Liu a facial.


    Vana was a little surprised. But after looking at the expression on Charles''s face, she felt that Charles


    seemed to have been ustomed to it. Moreover, Charles leaned against the chair beside the only


    desk in the lounge and began to talk with Sylvia Liu.


    Vana had never thought that a female star would care so much about her face and skin, so she didn''t


    listen to what Charles said for a while. Until Charles called out to her several times, Vana suddenly


    woke up and looked at him.


    Charles looked puzzled. "Vana, did you hear what I just said? I think you are interested in Sylvia''s


    equipment. Do you need me to bring one for you from Australia next time?"


    Vana was shocked. When Vana was about to refuse, Sylvia Liu, who was lying on the physical therapy


    instrument, sat up from the recliner andined, "Mr. Charles, you are so unfair. You already spent


    over twenty million dors on my facial insurance. I thought you weren''t stingy, so I asked you to buy


    me a set of medical instruments. But you didn''t reimburse me for it. Now Vana hasn''t asked you for it


    yet. Why are you so straightforward to say that you want to buy it for her? It''s unfair."


    Charles showed a mysterious smile and looked dotingly at Vana. Then he said, "To be honest, the


    rtionship between Vana and me is unusual. And I''m only doing this under the terms of the contract."


    "Terms? Did the terms require you to buy her a nursing instrument?"


    "No, ording to the terms of the contract, her face will keep its value. At least fifty million will be


    added to thepany''s revenues every year because of her face, and ten percent will be added every


    year. Therefore, thepany will buy her equipment. It''s a conservative investment strategy."

 Chapter 285 Its Up To You

    Chapter 285 It''s Up To You


    Although what Charles said was convincing, Sylvia suddenly thought of something. "No, you just said


    that your rtionship with Vana is unusual. Tell me, what''s your rtionship? It''s true that there''re


    rumors about the two of you, but I absolutely don''t believe that an old man who has been single for


    more than 40 years will be subdued by Vana. Let me guess, you two... Is it the rtionship between


    illegitimate brother and sister?"


    Sylvia cast a curious nce at Vana and Charles. When Vana saw that Charles was looking at her,


    Vana pretended not to see him and look away. She thought that Charles wouldn''t reveal her


    rtionship with Bill. After all, although Bill was the boss of thispany, Bill couldn''t be known to


    anyone. So how would Charles exin the rtionship between the two of them?


    "Well, Vana is my rtive, and she is very close to me. You don''t have to ask about it. Tell me about


    tonight''s arrangement. Didn''t you say that you wanted to introduce Vana to the director of Film


    Production Center of M Country? There happened to be several stars from H Country who had


    cooperated with that director at the dinner party. I wonder if he can help take care of Vana."


    Hearing what Charles said, Sylvia immediately asked, "You mean Jeremy, right? I remember that some


    time ago, there was a lot of news on the Inte about the scene of Jeremy in ''The Cyborg Returns''.


    But why is there no news about it these days? Is his part cut?"


    Charles shook his head. "I don''t know. I haven''t contacted Jez for a long time."


    At the mention of Jeremy, the expression on Charles''s face becameplicated. Vana didn''t know


    what had happened between them, so she couldn''t ask too much.


    However, since he could talk about this with Sylvia, Charles wanted Sylvia to help him figure out a way


    in this respect.


    So after thinking for a while, Sylvia said, "I can try to talk to Jeremy. After all, I have cooperated with


    him in two movies. But if Jeremy''s scenes are really cut by them, it means that they have conflicts with


    Jeremy. In that case, even Jeremy can''t do anything about it."


    Charles showed a grateful expression. Then he looked at Vana, "Then get ready. Tonight is your night."


    Vana''s eyebrows twitched. She was ttered, "Really? You set it up for me?"


    It seemed that it was inconvenient for Charles to answer this question. Soon he pushed the arm of


    Vana, "Well, I won''t disturb Ms. Sylvia before the banquet. Let''s go out and talk about the bet between


    you and the two little famous stars. Barbara has given me an update on the situation. I don''t know if


    you can solve it by yourself."


    As soon as she heard that Charles was going to tell her about the bet, Vana quickly went back to her


    lounge with Charles.


    Vana''s assistants seldom met Charles. This time, when they saw Charlese to their office, they all


    restrained their excitement and hid in one office to peep outside. After Amy served two cups of coffee


    to Charles and Vana, Charles turned around from looking around the room.


    "Not bad. If you need anything, just tell Barbara. I''ll arrange for her to buy it for you."


    Vana nodded and said directly, "You just said that I need to deal with the matter between me and the


    two of them, Janessa and Nina. Is that true?"


    After the announcement of Vana''s participation in the y, Kung Fu World, the bet became more and


    more fierce. Previously, some people said that a group of onlookers ran to ask two directors about the


    exact list on Micro-blog. Finally, Adrien was annoyed and reposted the official post of the crew, which


    proved that it was true.


    But even if Adrien admitted it himself, the onlookers still didn''t believe it was true. Therefore, they


    rushed to insult Emily on Micro-blog in a high-profile way. They even found out the photos of Vana''s


    previous scandals, and showed them with special effects. [If Vana doesn''t get out of the entertainment


    circle, it will be difficult for the public to calm down.]


    This matter made Vana, a straightforward person, want to go to Micro-blog to quarrel with the group of


    rumormongers within minutes. But Amy immediately changed the password of Vana''s ount as soon


    as she received the order from Nathan, and strongly ordered Vana to speak under the arrangement of


    thepany, so Vana did not take any action until now.


    However, Vana''s tolerance did not cause people to reflect. More people began to insult and nder


    her. In the end, many people thought that Vana could get the female supporting role of Kung Fu World


    because the film crew valued the affairs of Vana and Charles. They believed that Vana belittled Charles


    with the excuse of the movie publicity, so everyone went to Charles''s Micro-blog ount to provoke


    Charles''s fans. Now everyone was against her staying in show business.


    Charles asked Vana to solve it in person. It was not because there was no way. But in the view of the


    current poprity of the public opinion in the entertainment circle, if Vana did not solve it in person, the


    matter would be a big impact on her future development. And if she could not deal with it properly, she


    would be fired and quit the entertainment circle before she started her career.


    "Yes, I agree with several agents that we should stop or shift the public opinion on this matter.


    Otherwise, I don''t think this problem can be solved. And no one will listen to you when you defend


    yourself now. The best way is to show everyone that you deserve this role with your strength."


    "Overthrow the public opinion with my strength?"


    Charles nodded again. Then he said, "On the way here, I saw an old woman looking for her cat on the


    opposite street. Coincidentally, her cat ran to the trash passage of another old building. It was in the


    sky above the fifth floor and couldn''t be saved. Barbara and I didn''t notice it until we got on the


    sightseeing elevator. So what should you do now? I don''t think I need to say anything more."


    As soon as Vana heard what Charles said, she immediately understood and stood up. "Then I''ll go


    there right now. Do you mean that I should go and save the cat first? Well, wait for me here, I''ll be back


    soon."


    Hearing what Vana said, Charles was a little stunned, but soon he smiled. "Yes, I asked you to save the


    cat. You can go. There''s no rush. You''d better change into a pair of sneakers. High heels are not


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    convenient."


    How could Vana care so much? She quickly found a rubber band in her pocket and tied up the ponytail.


    "Forget it. I''m afraid it''s toote. The cat will do something frightening if it feels scared for so long on


    the fifth floor."


    After she finished tying up her hair, Vana left the lounge without looking back. After she disappeared,


    Charles dialed a number. As soon as the phone was connected, he said, "She''s going downstairs.


    Remember to tell those people not to use machine filming, just use ordinary cameras."


    After getting the response from the other end of the line, Charles hung up the phone and sat quietly in


    the lounge waiting for Vana toe back.

 Chapter 286 Save The Cat

    Chapter 286 Save The Cat


    As soon as she walked out of the Media Building of WC Company, Vana quickly passed through the


    street and came to the residential building on the opposite side. Because of the shooting in the


    morning, she still wore light make-up. And her figure quickly shed around. The people around knew


    that there was the Media Building of WC Company here, and it wasmon for them to encounter


    stars nearby. So when they saw a beautiful figure, people looked at Vana subconsciously.


    Although Vana was not very popr now, she was definitely one of the few outstanding figures in the


    entertainment circle. Therefore, when people saw such a striking person, they all looked at her, as if


    they wanted to know what the beautiful woman was going to do next.


    Vana crossed the crosswalk and quickly looked up at the outer wall of the nearby floors. After ncing


    around, she finally fixed her eyes on the building on the left side near the road. This building was about


    thirteen stories high. Following a pipe in the garbage passage, she saw a ck figure constantly


    moving on the beams of the outer wall at the position of the fifth floor.


    ''That should be the kitten.'' Vana was frightened by the situation in front of her and covered her mouth


    in an instant. It turned out that there were several people on the fifth floor who had found the existence


    of the kitten. And the kitten was afraid of strangers, so it was trying to escape from the original tform.


    The beam was built for the outdoor air conditioner. Normally, if someone specially crossed this kind of


    beam, they must have the help of ropes and other protective tools. But if an ordinary person wanted to


    cross it, it would almost court death.


    Seeing that the kitten was trying to do something dangerous, Vana didn''t dare to think too much. She


    quickly got on the sightseeing elevator that was addedter in the building. And in a very anxious


    situation, she came to the crowd on the fifth floor.


    When she arrived at the scene, Vana heard someone shouting, "Don''t go there. It will jump downstairs


    if we go there."


    Another person argued anxiously, "Don''t you see that the kitten is about to escape from here? What if it


    falls from the fifth floor and gets hurt?"


    "If you hadn''t frightened it, how could it want to run away?"


    At this time, another person suddenly rushed over from the staircase. "I''ve found some dried fish from


    my house. You''d better have a try and see if you can lure it here."


    At this time, the two men who had spoken before continued to argue, "You can go. The balcony is so


    high, and there is still a meter wide from the beam outside. I don''t want to go over. Maybe the kitten


    won''t fall down, but I will fall into pieces. You can go."


    "Just now, you said that you wanted someone to catch the kitten. Now you are so fucking coward that


    you are afraid of falling to death. Now you say, who is the best to go there?"


    "Who will go there? You asked a man to save a cat? I just said that you should go to save it as soon as


    possible. But now it has climbed that far. How can you save it? We have to give up."


    "What do you mean by that? Do you want us to leave it alone?"


    Upon hearing this, Vana felt a headache. If they continued to say that, not only did the kitten not be


    saved, but it would also cause unnecessary conflicts. Therefore, she quickly went forward and took


    down the dried fish of the resident of this building, and then pushed away the two people who were still


    quarreling in front of her, and quickly walked towards the balcony.


    At this time, everyone noticed that a woman suddenly appeared. The man with the dried fish quickly


    pulled Vana who was about to step onto the balcony. "Miss, what are you doing? This is the fifth floor.


    It''s very high. Don''t act rashly."


    A young man with a buzz cut also said, "This girl is quite bold. We don''t dare to save the cat easily. Are


    you going there? Do you think it''s not dangerous at all?"


    Vana shook off the hand of the resident who held her. Then she turned her head and said to them, "It''s


    not a good idea for you to fight like this. I''ve learned martial arts before, and it''s easy for me to move on


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    this floor. You guys, back up. Don''t let me hurt you when I climb the wall."


    Vana pushed those men back. Then she quickly turned over and jumped to the balcony. Only by this


    movement, the four men behind her were shocked.


    The resident who sent dried fish here was surprised. He hurried to hold Vana''s ankle, "Miss, listen to


    me. Don''t be impulsive. Even if you have learned martial arts, you are wearing high-heeled shoes now.


    I can''t let anything happen to you. Come down quickly. I can go there. I will help you find the rope now.


    The cat will be back soon."


    Seeing that the honest man still didn''t let go of her legs, Vana was about to say something. But


    suddenly someone shouted from the roadside downstairs.


    Vana hurried to look, only to find that the kitten had already stretched out most of its body to climb to


    the iron frame of the air conditioner aside. However, the beam was a little far from the position of the


    iron frame, so the kitten stopped there.


    It was a highly dangerous situation, so Vana couldn''t wait any longer.


    She looked back at the honest man who was looking at her anxiously. She had no time to say anything


    more. She quickly pushed his hands away. At the moment when Vana''s ankle was finally released,


    Vana jumped to the beam outside.


    Her high heels made a sound of "click", which frightened the kitten. When the kitten was about to fall


    freely from the air, Vana quickly squatted down and picked it up.


    A series of heavy breaths sounded behind Vana. She smiled and turned around to look at that honest


    man. Seeing that Vana was smiling at him, the other party also showed a simple and honest smile.


    Now that the cat had been saved, everyone was relieved, but Vana felt that the cat had been howling


    uneasily in her arms. In order not to let the cat run away again, she took out the dried fish from others,


    squatted down and fed the cat.


    On the narrow beam, Vana was doing all kinds of movements freely. And in the eyes of outsiders, she


    looked very rxed, as if she was not nervous at all.


    After Vana fed the kitten, the kitten became a little quiet. At this time, the kitten finally felt safe and


    seemed to rely on Vana very much. When Vana held it with one hand, it was obediently grabbing the


    clothes on her chest with its forepaws.


    Vana held the kitten and jumped into the balcony with one hand on the wall. Everyone finally felt


    relieved.


    Vana held the kitten in her arms and talked with the people around her for a while. Then she saw an old


    woman staggering over from the safe passage. When she saw the kitten in Vana''s arms, she cried


    excitedly.


    After the olddy exined, everyone knew that her husband had died. Her son and daughter had


    been abroad for more than ten years because of their sessful career. The lonely olddy had not


    followed them and still stayed in H Country. She had been raising small animals all these years. This


    kitten had been raised for three years and had a deep rtionship with her. When the olddy knew


    that the cat was in danger, she almost had a heart attack. But after seeing the cat was saved, she kept


    thanking Vana.


    Afterforting the old granny, Vana finally had time to go back to thepany to discuss with Amy


    about the matter at night. But what she did not know was that everything that seemed ordinary


    gradually changed her future career as an actress.

 Chapter 287 The Big Directors

    Chapter 287 The Big Directors


    In the evening, the dinner party was held on a luxury yacht, called Shadow, in Magic City.


    Vana had been at the party for more than 10 minutes. She just had a few words with Charles when she


    came in. After that, no one came to ost her. And Charles said he was going to discuss something


    with Jeremy and Sylvia, so he hadn''te back yet.


    Vana was confused and went to a corner to eat something, and then got on the deck of the yacht with a


    ss of wine. She saw all kinds of people chatting and joking, and everything seemed to be so


    intoxicating.


    Not far away on the riverside were many tall buildings, shining with dreamy colors under the decoration


    of neon lights.


    Tonight''s banquet was held in the name of famous people in the entertainment circle, which was about


    to foster more cooperation. Therefore, what Vana saw were all famous directors and scriptwriters, as


    well as their wives.


    Of course, there were many A-list stars in this kind of asion.


    Vana had seen Hria and her malepanion in the cabin hall of the yacht just now, as well as a


    group of very important female stars who became famous early. In their era, movies were just on the


    rise, and all of those female stars were naturally good-looking. Therefore, there were still many people


    following these female stars until now. And their status was more stable, and was almost not affected


    by any new actress.


    When Vana was about to get through this tough party leisurely, a very high-profile noise came from the


    crowd not far away. She heard that several people with different ents, who were not from H Country,


    were speaking thenguage of H Country. So she was quickly attracted by the group of people.


    When she got close to them, Vana found that Jeremy was also here. He was surrounded by several


    people from M Country, and the ent of those people was not admirable. They even amused Jeremy.


    "Jeremy, do you think Ezra Cena looks good when he eats it like this? He''s sneaking food and just


    looks like a moose. It''s a moose, right?"


    "Mouse!" Jeremy replied, trying not tough.


    "Moth?"


    "No, mouse. You should open your mouth wide and not put your tongue between your upper and lower


    teeth."


    "Mouth... Oh, no, no, no. I don''t think that''s right. Forget it. Ezra Cena is just too disgusting."


    Vana didn''t expect that the foreigner from M Country would say the word "disgusting" so clearly, but


    Jeremy still thought it was funny. He couldn''t helpughing and held the foreigner tough.


    It was not until now that Ezra Cena with his back to Vana had time to turn around andin about


    that man. She saw Ezra Cena holding a small cream cake in his hand, but the way he eat was far from


    that of a sneaky man.


    Because he was simply wolfing down food.


    It seemed that the person who said Ezra Cena before didn''t want to use "sneaking" but "wolfing down".


    But Vana couldn''t understand how the mouse devoured the food.


    Just as Vana was still observing them, someone suddenly called her name from behind. She quickly


    turned her head to look at that person and saw three people, Charles, Hria and Sylvia, walking


    towards her.


    On the other side, Jeremy and the other two men from M Country also heard the voice of Charles.


    Charles was smiling friendly to the three of them when Jeremy looked at him.


    Holding Vana''s shoulders, Charles took her to the side of the three men. The expression on Jeremy''s


    face changed quickly. Charles reached out his hand and said to the middle-aged man from M Country


    who had been talking before, "Hello, Mr. Raymond!"


    The middle-aged man from M Country named Raymond smiled back and shook hands with Charles.


    Charles turned to Ezra Cena on the other side and said friendly to him, "Hi, Ezra. I haven''t seen you for


    a long time!"


    Ezra Cena quickly took out a handkerchief from his chest, wiped his mouth and shook hands with


    Charles. "Hey, buddy, you''ve be more and more handsome recently."


    Vana didn''t expect that Ezra Cena could speak thenguage of H Country so well. Moreover, Ezra


    Cena looked a little old, which was not in line with the image of being talked about by his friend.


    Ezra Cena was wearing a ck suit that was deformed by his fat body. His skin was very white, but his


    face was always as red as an apple. But his skin was not very good. There were many wrinkles on it.


    The most impressive thing was that he had a beard, which was as long as his hair and made him look


    like an old man from a farm in M Country.


    "What are Ezra and Jez talking about? He seems to be smiling happily."


    "Oh, they said I looked like a mouse who likes to eat, but I don''t care. The cream cakes here are really


    delicious." After saying that, Ezra Cena wiped his mouth with a handkerchief. "Believe it or not, thanks


    to such delicious food, my figure looks like this!"


    Vana always smiled back at the dry humor of M Country. This time, when she smiled to the people


    around her, the middle-aged man called Raymond suddenly made a surprising move. He suddenly


    covered his heart and his face turned pale. The people around him immediately showed a worried


    expression. But Raymond pointed at the direction of Vana, "Who is this woman? She''s just so beautiful.


    I just want to ask you a question. Can I be your boyfriend?"


    The people around were amused by Raymond''s reaction. After a short moment of embarrassment,


    Jeremy couldn''t helpughing. Then he said to Raymond helplessly, "Raymond, it''s too impolite. You


    should ask Vana if she has a boyfriend first."


    Jeremy still remembered the name of Vana. It seemed that he had really helped Vana during the


    audition because of Charles.


    "Yeah, right, right. Hey, beautifuldy, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Vana shrugged, "Sorry. I already have a boyfriend."


    When they saw the disappointment on Raymond''s face, they were amused by him again. At this time,


    Hria, who was standing next to Vana, quickly walked up to Ezra Cena and chatted with Ezra Cena in


    thenguage of M Country. Vana heard that Hria seemed to have cooperated with Ezra Cena, and


    they were very familiar with each other.


    After everyone got familiar with each other for a while, Sylvia raised her eyebrows at Jeremy. Jeremy


    looked at Vana subconsciously and waved at her. "Vana, I''ll take you to see a person. This person


    knows Ezra Cena and Raymond. Maybe you know him too."


    Vana followed Jeremy politely and smartly. Charles stood aside and watched the two go up the steps of


    the deck and all the way to the higher deck.


    There was a banquet hall with soft seats on the four sides, and there was only one person looking at


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the view of the river along the bank in front of him. When Vana and Jeremy went up, the person did not


    notice it. He didn''t turn around until Jeremy called out his name.


    It was Joe Johnston. He was the director of the first and second seasons of "The Captain of M


    Country". Vana didn''t expect him to be in Magic City of H Country.

 Chapter 288 Think About It

    Chapter 288 Think About It


    Vana was shocked, because the box office of "The Captain of M Country" had reached an all-time high


    in M Country, and it had also reached 7 hundred million at the box office of "The Captain of M Country"


    in H Country. Since then, the leading man of "The Captain of M Country" had be famous in H


    Country, and the people of H Country had even named the leading man of "The Captain of M Country"


    by a very suitable name - Uncle Gabriel.


    Vana didn''t expect that Joe Johnston, who had created these miracles, would appear in H Country. It


    was just like a dream for her.


    "Jeremy? Is that you? " ...


    Jeremy quickly stepped forward, "Are you enjoying the night view? The night scene in Magic City is


    really nice." " ... ...


    "It is a legend of H Country. But what are you doing here?" ... As soon as he finished his words, Joe


    Johnston patted the seat next to himself and asked Jeremy to sit down.


    For the time being, Jeremy didn''t care about Vana. He sat next to Joe Johnston and soon said, "I got


    kicked out by my girlfriend, so I came to talk to you. " ...


    Joe Johnston immediately looked at Vana and said in disbelief, "Your girlfriend kicked you out? Then


    who is this beautifuldy? " ... ...


    "I was just about to introduce her to you. " ...


    "Introduce her to me? Oh, no, I don''t dare to do that. You know l have a wife. " ... ...


    "Um... I mean, she''s a rare genius at martial arts. " ...


    "Huh? You mean you want to introduce her to my team? As you know, l admire the martial arts of H


    Country, but the movies of M Country don''t need to include the martial arts of H Country. " ... ...


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At this time, Vana, who was standing beside, couldn''t help but interrupt their conversation with an


    apologetic look on her face, "Mr. Joe, My kung fu is not just the kung fu of H Country, but the kung fu


    "But you''re wearing a dress. " ...


    Vana didn''t say anything more, but quickly pulled up the hemline of her long dress. She looked around


    and found that besides the soft back of the reclining chair, which was no more than 75 centimeters,


    there was a tall mast in front of her.


    Vana quickly stepped on the soft back of a reclining chair, as light as a swallow. Under the


    astonishment of Jeremy and Joe Johnston, Vana showed a slight apologetic expression, but soon


    stepped on the branch of the mast in front of her. A muffled sound was heard from the branch of the


    mast, which caused the astonishment of Jeremy and Joe Johnston again. Without waiting for a quarter


    of an hour, Vana quickly grabbed the mast with the free hand. And then she jumped up and quickly fell


    on the railing of the mast.


    "Wow... That''s awesome!" Some guests below the deck of the second floor had already heard the


    Seeing that Joe Johnston was still in a state of shock, Vana thought that Joe Johnston hadn''t seen the


    real martial arts without the special effects, so she decided not to make him believe in this way for the


    time being. She quickly turned over and fell down from the mast which was three meters high.


    After she did two somersaults in the midair, Vana stood neatly in front of Joe Johnston and Jeremy.


    With his eyes wide open, Jeremy covered his mouth with both hands in surprise and couldn''t say


    anything, while Joe Johnston was much better. Joe Johnston blinked slightly, stood up unexpectedly


    and walked towards Vana.


    He stopped in front of Vana and walked around her twice. Then he examined her body carefully. Finally,


    he said, "Howe you didn''t fall? How did you do that? " ...


    "That''s what I''m good at. And it''s my survive skill in the past. " ...


    After that, Joe Johnston found it incredible and fell into deep thought.


    Seeing that Joe Johnston didn''t talk to the two of them for the time being, Jeremy came to Vana''s side


    and gave her a thumbs up. "Vana, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. I''m rather impressed. I always


    thought that such a person didn''t exist in this world, but you made me feel that I lived in the age of


    martial arts. That''s very admirable."


    Vana quickly waved her hand, "Don''t say that. In fact, there are many people in the extreme sports


    industry who are more powerful than me. As long as there is a tform, whether on the cliff or in the


    jungle full of thorns, there is a chance for them to show their unique skills."


    Jeremy eximed again. Then he scratched his head, "In fact, when Charles asked Sylvia to tell me


    about it, I felt a little hesitant. But now, after seeing your performance, I believe that you will definitely


    be recruited into the team by Joe Johnston."


    Vana was confused, "Are all the members on Joe''s team martial artists? I heard that he is famous for


    shooting fantastical science fiction movies."


    Jeremy nodded, "Yes, science fiction movies have slowly gone downhill in M Country. Just like


    domestic TV ys and movies, after a theme is thoroughly dug out, we have to find other fresh stories.


    Therefore, there will still be some science fiction movies in M Country, but the directors will take some


    different types of movies to shoot together. So what Joe Johnston needs recently is martial arts talent


    and technical talent who can make fantastical science fiction movies."


    Vana nodded. But if they talked about something rted to Joe Johnston at this time, it would only


    disturb Joe Johnston, so Vana immediately changed the topic, "I heard from Sylvia that you also


    starred in a blockbuster, ''The Cyborg Returns'', in M Country. Right? And my favorite actor, Amir, is in


    it."


    When Jeremy heard the name, his eyes lit up. "Amir is a good man, gentle and kind to everyone in the


    crew."


    Then Jeremy looked at Vana with a sincere smile, "Because this movie is going to Berlin for the movie


    award, the release time has been adjusted. In order not to attract too much attention, I asked some


    domestic media friends to delete the posts about my participation."


    When she heard what Jeremy said, Vana thought that Jeremy was a very nice young man. Normally,


    when other stars encountered such a big production, they would announce it all over the world for fear


    that others would not know that they had participated in an international movie. However, in order not to


    let the public affect the movie in Berlin, Jeremy cancelled the press release about the movie. It made


    people feel that Jeremy had been indifferent to fame and fortune.


    This point was quite simr to someone else.


    Vana said subconsciously, "You and Charles really have the same ideas. If you are of the opposite sex,


    I will really look forward to seeing you two together."


    As soon as she finished her words, Vana didn''t expect that Jeremy would suddenly blush. And when


    she saw Jeremy was a little shy and introverted, Vana almost couldn''t help but feel happy.


    ''Jeremy''s so cute and handsome...''

 Chapter 289 Join Joe Studio

    Chapter 289 Join Joe Studio


    Seeing the expression on Jeremy''s face, Vana immediately remembered that she had seen the posts


    about Charles and Jeremy on the online forum. She thought that it was impossible for her to ask


    Charles about the gossip about the two of them. But seeing that Jeremy was so simple, she wondered


    if she could get something out of him so that she could go back and share it with Amy and the others.


    So Vana looked at Jeremy cautiously, "Well, recently, Charles is very easy to get angry. Do you know


    why?"


    Suddenly, Jeremy looked up at Vana, and then quickly looked ahead. "If you don''t know about any of


    this, then I guess I don''t know why."


    Vana was a little confused. ''Why did Jeremy think that I should know something about Charles?


    Well, maybe Jeremy thought that Charles was in the samepany with me, so he said that.''


    So Vana continued, "Well, we haven''t talked much recently, so I''m most likely not clear about him."


    ''It seems that Jeremy and Charles are not very familiar with each other. It''s a waste of my time. s, I


    thought they were together!''


    However, at this moment, Jeremy beside Vana seemed to think that Vana was a little depressed, so he


    be expressed, so you have to understand him."


    Vana thought to herself, ''Um? Understand Charles?''


    Seeing that Vana was still confused, Jeremy continued, "I have known Charles for almost three years.


    In the past three years, he has never had any scandal with any woman, and in the previous period of


    time, there were very few female friends with him. Except for the girlfriend whom I met for the first time


    three years ago, I haven''t seen anyone else with him."


    Vana asked with great interest, "His girlfriend? Three years ago? Why didn''t I know about it?" ''Neither I


    nor his fans knew about it. Did he fall in love before?''


    Jeremy smiled innocently, "Well, that girl''s name is Evelyn Yang. She was a very generous girl, but she


    didn''t seem to like me very much. I don''t know why she broke up with Charlester. At that time, I really


    hoped that they could get married."


    ''Evelyn Yang?''


    Vana had heard of this name. ''She seems to be the daughter of the King of Gambling in H Country.


    And Brad Yang, the King of Gambling, only had this child. So Evelyn Yang is very popr in any circle.


    It''s incredible that she could be with Charles.''


    Just as Vana was trying to figure out why Evelyn Yang and Charles were dating before, Jeremy


    suddenly apologized to her, "I''m sorry that I forgot to consider your feelings. I didn''t remember the


    rtionship between Charles and you. Aren''t you angry with me?"


    Vana was stunned, "Why should I be angry with you?"


    Seeing the questioning tone in Vana''s words, Jeremy thought that she was angry. He scratched the


    back of his head, "I''m just saying that I''m stupid. Charles also thinks that I''m too careless. I really didn''t


    expect that you would be unhappy when I mentioned Evelyn. But don''t worry. I think that Charles


    should be serious about you, or he wouldn''t have let Sylvia talk to me in person and ask me to take you


    to the entertainment industry. So don''t worry. You are still the one Charles loves most."


    Vana was surprised, "What? "


    She was totally stunned. ''Did Jeremy think that I had a rtionship with Charles for so long?


    No wonder Jeremy told me that he didn''t know why either if I didn''t know about any of this.


    I was so stupid that I didn''t find anything wrong with Jeremy just now.''


    So Vana quickly waved her hands and said innocently, "No, I don''t have that kind of rtionship with


    Charles. Although I know that he has been emotionally unstable recently, it is absolutely impossible for


    us to be together."


    All of a sudden, Jeremy couldn''t think about what Vana said. He looked at her in a daze for a second


    and said in surprise, "You two are... Not together?"


    Vana continued to exin, "It''s true that there are rumors about us, but Charles and I are just partners.


    We will never be together. Even if all the people in the world die, I won''t be in a rtionship with him or


    be a couple."


    "Ahem, ahem, ahem..." Jeremy seemed to feel that Vana was a little straightforward. He coughed


    awkwardly, "Since that''s the case... I didn''t mean to offend you."


    Vana didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She nodded, "It''s great that you can believe me. In fact, I


    don''t care what rumors are. After all, I''m in the samepany with Charles. Binding up will only be


    better for us, but I don''t want this kind of misunderstanding to happen in front of the respected seniors


    in the circle. After all, I don''t want them to think that I get in through the back door."


    Finally, a faint smile appeared on Jeremy''s face. "Your professional ability is excellent. I believe that


    people in the circle will gradually recognize you."


    Vana nodded. Then she chatted with Jeremy casually. After that, Joe came over and interrupted their


    conversation.


    Upon hearing her name, Vana immediately stood up and respectfully nodded at Joe.


    Joe frowned slightly, but soon he shrugged his shoulders and said to Vana with a smile, "Girl, rx. " ...


    Vana immediately showed an innocent smile, and then Joe continued, "I think I have some bad news


    for you! " ...


    Hearing this, Vana was more or less depressed. Then, as if he wasforting a friend, Joe stretched


    out his hand, patted on Vana''s shoulder and said he was sorry.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But then, Joe continued, "You won''t free for the next six months, because you have to do professional


    training with us. " ...


    Vana was stunned for a while, and Joe immediately showed a smile. Then he said happily,


    "Congrattions, join Joe Studio. " ...


    Vana didn''t expect that she could sessfully pass the interview of Joe.


    This was so exciting. Vana had never thought that she would be so sessful on the international


    tform, but it turned out she was really lucky this time.


    After hearing what Joe had said, it took a long time for Jeremy toe back to his senses from the


    shock. When Vana excitedly looked at the other two people and covered her mouth, unable to speak in


    surprise, Jeremy seemed to be happy to hear the good news of his old friend. He waved his arm in the


    air and made a strong victory gesture.


    Jeremy walked over and hugged Vana who was excited. He patted her on the back and encouraged, "I


    told you that you wouldn''t let us down. You did it. Mr. Joe invited you to join Joe Studio personally.


    We''re so proud of you."


    Vana nodded her head heavily. After she and Jeremy parted, she held back her excitement and looked


    at Joe. A relieved smile appeared on Joe''s face. Then he stretched out his arms to her. Vana hugged


    Joe gratefully and thanked him all the time.

 Chapter 290 Charles Was Abnormal

    Chapter 290 Charles Was Abnormal


    When she and Jeremy came down from the deck of the second floor, Vana was still thinking about the


    In Vana''s view, it was not because of her martial arts skills that made Joe value her. Her performance in


    such a short period of time was really not good enough to win over Joe. But Joe also said that her skills


    really shocked him. And what really struck Joe was the charming face of Vana, who was from H


    Country. And Vana had the will to get things done. Before Joe and Jeremy could react, Vana had


    already taken action. This was rare among young people nowadays, and Joe was looking forward to


    what Vana would do next.


    Vana went down the deck with Jeremy and came to the interior. Not far away, the dance had already


    begun, and the most eye-catching existence on the dance floor was Charles, the most dazzling star in


    H Country.


    The girl who danced with Charles was wearing a white princess dress and a princess crown in her hair.


    What Vana couldn''t see was the girl''s face, because the girl had a silver feather mask on her face.


    "Look, Mr. Charles is dancing with a beautiful woman. Let''s go there."


    Vana walked forward. And Jeremy, who hesitated behind her, still followed her politely.


    When Vana and Jeremy approached, Charles and his dancing partner had already noticed them. The


    girl in the mask widened her eyes obviously when she saw Jeremy. And in Vana''s eyes, there was a


    smile in the girl''s eyes.


    ''Are they acquaintances? I guess this is the only exnation.''


    The dance music didn''t stop, neither did the dancers.


    Seeing that everyone was dancing happily, Vana was also interested in dancing. She looked at Jeremy


    with a smile, "Jeremy, may I have this dance?"


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Jeremy admitted frankly, "I''m sorry. I''m not a very good dancer."


    But Vana didn''t care. She put her hand on Jeremy''s shoulder. "It doesn''t matter. Don''t forget that I''m a


    martial artist."


    Jeremy was amused by her words, so he quickly jumped into the dancing floor with Vana. With the


    gentle and soft sound of waltzing from the dance floor, Vana and Jeremy gradually enjoyed


    themselves.


    She didn''t expect that Jeremy''s dancing skill was not bad. It should have something to do with his


    identity. Jeremy was not only an actor who made TV ys and movies, but also a singer.


    Jeremy had also released his solo recording. Although he was not famous in the singing industry, he


    was a rare singer who could sing and dance. He had even been called many things because of his


    sunny and gentle appearance, like "Gentle Prince".


    It took them nearly twenty minutes to finish the dance. A few secondster, a figure quickly jumped


    over from not far away. When Vana saw it clearly, the snow-white figure had already jumped into the


    arms of Jeremy.


    Vana was so frightened that her eyes widened. But when she looked again, the white figure was taking


    off the mask on her face and said in a soft voice, "Jeremy, I''ve been looking for you for a long time.


    Where have you been with Vana?"


    It turned out to be Delia. Vana didn''t expect that Delia and Jeremy would really be together.


    ''Was it wrong to guess that Delia was the daughter of some big boss? Was it true that Jeremy was in a


    rtionship with her, not with an acquaintance''s daughter?


    Damn it! How dare Jeremy have a girlfriend? It''s time for those friends on the online forum to give up.


    It''s impossible for him and Charles to be together.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But why would I be so depressed? Jeremy and Delia can be together, and I should wish them well.''


    So Vana swept away her previous crazy thoughts and said to the two people in front of her with a


    smile, "I didn''t expect that Jeremy was really with Delia. Congrattions!"


    Jeremy smoothed Delia''s hair and said to Vana, "Please keep it a secret for us."


    As soon as Jeremy finished his words, a voice came from the left front of Vana and said lightly, "It


    seems that I have heard something that I shouldn''t have."


    While they were talking, Charles walked towards the three of them. This time, he looked normal with a


    decent and abstinent smile on his face. Seeing Charles''s expression, Jeremy obviously rxed a lot.


    Men''s friendship was the most silent, and Jeremy''s smile represented everything. He hoped that


    Charles would bless them as well.


    But Charles seemed to have something more important to say, so he quickly turned to Vana. "How''d it


    go? Have you seen the director?"


    Vana''s eyes immediately lit up. "I also asked him for a personal autograph on my back."


    After saying that, Vana showed her back to Charles and Delia. With a doting smile, Charles pulled


    Vana back to the position she used to face them. Then he asked, "I''m not talking about the personal


    autograph. You should know why I asked my friends to arrange the dinner party tonight, right?"


    ''Of course, I knew that. Just to make me more valuable. I''m not a fool. How could I not know that?''


    So Vana immediately nodded heavily, with a trace of pride in her expression. When she saw Charles


    shake his head helplessly, she retorted, "Don''t always look down upon my ability, okay? Mr. Joe has


    already epted me, and he also invited me to join their Joe Studio. Oh, by the way, I just want to tell


    you that I can finish the foreign shoot of this y, Kung Fu World, during the training within six months.


    After all, most of the female supporting role''s scenes will be shot abroad. Is that okay?"


    After thinking for a while, Charles nodded. "I have to ask the art workers about the location of the


    movie. But you can rest assured that I can ask Kelvin to arrange for a ne to pick you up at the


    nearby equipment station, which will save you time."


    Vana nodded happily. After saying that, Charles strangely reached out his hand and picked up Vana''s


    hair on her forehead. Vana thought that Charles did this because he was happy after hearing the good


    news. Therefore, she did not stop him.


    With a charming smile on his face, Charles said, "Congrattions on bing a member of Joe


    Studio."


    Vana asked carelessly, "Why did you congratte me? I should congratte you on having a chance


    to make money again."


    Vana didn''t expect that Charles would smile more affectionately. Although he didn''t do anything very


    intimate, his deliberate approach to her ear made Vana feel that Charles was about to kiss her.


    "You should know that the money belongs to us!"

 Chapter 291 Everyone Knew She Was Innocent

    Chapter 291 Everyone Knew She Was Innocent


    "Ahem, ahem, ahem..." Vana was almost frightened by Charles. Before she could exin to the two


    people in front of her, Charles had already had Vana''s hand on his arm and said to the other two,


    "Excuse me for a second. I have something to say to Vana."


    Then, Vana was taken away by Charles.


    When they arrived at a ce with fewer people, Charles naturally lowered his hand and separated from


    Vana. Then, from the back of Charles, Vana saw Charles loosening his tie. Vana was a little confused,


    "You were happy to congratte me on joining Joe Studio before. Why do you look so angry now?"


    Hearing that, Charles turned around and said apologetically, "I''m sorry to make you think too much. I


    just... I just don''t want people to think I''m a loner."


    "A loner? No one would think so. I''m also alone, right? You won''t be afraid of being seen as alone


    unless there''s someone here you care about."


    Vana''s words attracted Charles''s attention. But he just frowned slightly, which made Vana want to


    smooth his brow for him.


    "Yes, you are right... I''m deceiving myself." After saying that, Charles turned his head back to look at


    the great river in front of him again. Vana felt there was something wrong with what he said. Perhaps


    Charles was really too busy recently, so he was so depressed.


    After a while, Charles took out a cigarette from somewhere and said to Vana, "You don''t mind, do you?"


    Vana shook her head. Then Charles lit a cigarette and put it between his fingers. But Vana was still


    confused. "I never knew you smoked. It seems that I''m a fake fan. I have been a fan of you for so many


    years, but I didn''t know you could smoke and you once had a girlfriend, Evelyn Yang. What surprised


    me, of course, is that my idol, Jeremy, is so nice."


    Charles smiled bitterly, but he still asked, "You didn''t know these things until today? And I almost forget


    about Evelyn."


    Vana nodded, "Yes. I was chatting with Jeremy when we were waiting for the result of Joe. He told me


    that you had a girlfriend named Evelyn three years ago. He also said that he had blessed you two at


    that time. He said that you two were from the same background and were most likely toe


    together."


    Charles''s expression didn''t change much after he heard what Vana said. He was so cold that nobody


    knew whether he was sad or happy.


    But soon, Vana added, "But Jeremy is really not bright. He thought we two were together, so I


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    exined the rtionship between us to him, and also told him that it was impossible for us two to be


    together."


    When Charles heard this, he suddenly looked at Vana with his eyes wide open. Then he said in panic,


    "Does it mean that he has known that we two are not together?"


    "Yes," Vana nodded.


    All of a sudden, Charles patted his forehead with great regret. Vana was a little confused, and Charles


    sighed even more dejectedly. "Then what I did to you just now looked very stupid, right?"


    Vana suddenly realized that... ''In fact, the reason why Charles did this to me was that he wanted to


    show it to Jeremy or Delia.


    Is it because... Charles cares about one of them?


    Is it Jeremy?'' In this case, Vana got excited for a moment.


    But judging from the way Jeremy talked with Charles, the two of them should be straight.


    And it couldn''t be Delia. Although Charles had just danced with Delia, when Vana mentioned Delia


    before, Charles was expressionless.


    ''Uh... What the hell was I thinking?''


    Vana was shocked by herself. She couldn''t believe that she could imagine for so long what could not


    have happened. ''Forget it. Charles seemed to have moved on and didn''t care much for the opinions of


    the two people.''


    So Vana naturally leaned back in peace and began to talk about something else with Charles. After the


    banquet, she finally made Charles less aloof.


    She even wanted to ask Charles to invite Jeremy to participate in thepany''s tourism n in the


    recent period of time. Although Vana was a neer, she could still went on this trip to Mysia for


    two days and one night at her own expense.


    After all, she could see many beautiful women and handsome men.


    Moreover, there happened to be apany that looked down upon the influence of Vana, so it


    cancelled an activity thatsted for three days. Therefore, Vana could finally spare time to spend her


    honeymoon with her husband.


    What? They went on their honeymoon before their wedding. So it might be a fake honeymoon?


    It didn''t exist. Anyway, Vana was determined to spend her honeymoon this time.


    Therefore, while asking Simon to adjust the time to spend the honeymoon with her, Vana was also


    keeping an eye on the various news on the Inte.


    On the evening of this party, Vana unexpectedly found a hot topic about herself on the Inte, and this


    time the hot topic was positive.


    [Vana saving the cat in the air] [Vana''s real kung fu] [Vana Kung Fu World supporting role] A series of


    topics appeared out of thin air. Vana read them one by one carefully and felt like she was finally


    vindicated.


    Below the headlines, there were many relevant videos taken from different angles. The only simrity


    was that these posts on Micro-blog were all guiding everyone to see the true strength of Vana. They


    even said that the bet Janessa and Nina made with Vana was really ridiculous, and that Vana''s


    specialty had already defeated them.


    As everyone put these two things together, instantly the public''s bad impression of Vana began to


    change. And this result directly caused countless people to shout for Janessa and Nina to fulfill their


    promises.


    Theizens found the link of the live broadcast of Janessa and Nina on the audition day again, but for


    some unknown reason, the link was quickly ineffective more than 10 minutester. Everyone thought


    that this must be made by the public rtions department of HX Company. But theizens were very


    powerful. Soon, several technical masters released the live broadcast that they had recorded in


    advance, and also released it. They even said that if their recording was deleted again, they would


    Unexpectedly, after more than 10 minutes, the videos of the vast majority of theizens were


    ineffective, whichpletely aroused the public''s anger. Since HX Company could pay to delete these


    videos, the vast majority of theizens could repeatedly send the same video. It was a battle between


    thepany''s money and the determination of theizens.

 Chapter 292 Antique

    Chapter 292 Antique


    After a whole night, the news about this bet on the Inte almost disappeared.


    The ability of HX Company far exceeded the imagination ofizens. Because of this,izens finally


    saw thepany for what it was.


    Vana just finished her work. It was the birthday of Vivian''s grandfather in a few days, so Vivian had


    made an appointment with Vana in advance to pick up a birthday gift for her grandfather.


    Vana and Vivian, the two most popr figures, came to DDH Mall secretly. Vivian heard that there was


    a small antique shop on the first floor of the basement. Although the shop was not big, only more than


    20 square meters, there were many valuable things in it. All the things might be worth tens of millions


    or even one hundred million in total.


    Of course, Vivian learned all these things from her friends who were usually racing with her.


    At this time, while holding Vivian''s arm and looking at all kinds of baubles, Vana was eating an ice


    cream cone in her hand. When she was not full, she pushed Vivian''s arm and asked Vivian to give her


    a bite of the ice cream cone. It was not until Vana gulped down 1/4 of Vivian''s ice cream cone that


    Vivian began to eat Vana''s ice cream cone.


    The two of them walked around, bought a lot of things and hung them on themselves. When they finally


    arrived at the antique shop, Vana and Vivian were stunned.


    Because the rumor couldn''t be believed. Who said that the antique shop covered an area of more than


    20 square meters? After people went in, people didn''t even have the chance to turn around!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    What''s more, the two of them had so many things on their bodies. Perhaps once they were inside,


    there was no room for them to move.


    However, the two of them stood outside and looked into the shop. Although the shop was very small,


    the things inside were not cheap. At the same time, Vana and Vivian saw a top treasure in the shop,


    "Purple Dolomite Maitreya". It should be worth seven to eight million dors. They did not expect that


    the treasure was as expensive as the jewelry in SS Jewelry.


    The storekeeper must be a rich man, who liked these things and sold them.


    For example, when Vana was in high school, there was a mobile stall selling stinky tofu outside the


    school. Because she liked eating it very much at that time, she told Billy that she would sell it when she


    grew up, so that she wouldn''t have to pay for it and could eat a lot.


    Since the two of them were sure that they could find some treasures in this shop, the two of them had


    to put all the bags in the shop of the olddy who was selling insoles opposite them. Then they entered


    the antique shop with much ease.


    The name of the antique shop was very ordinary, called "Antique", which was so vulgar and shallow.


    After entering the shop, Vana and Vivian stopped and began to discuss the items in a low voice.


    "Look at the color of the vase, which has a market value of 280 thousand. It looks good. But Grandpa


    has a lot of such things. Forget it. Let''s look at other things."


    Vana nodded, and then she saw another suet jade. Judging from the craftsman and the luster, she


    thought the jade was worth it. "Did Grandpa wear it? I heard that the suet jade can help people gain


    fortune."


    Vivian immediately shook her head, "Forget it. Grandpa will change a jade pendant almost every once


    in a while. He has collected at least a hundred pieces of jade pendants, so we''d better pick other ones."


    So Vana and Vivian began to select those antiques again. Until a string of bell sounds suddenly came


    from the empty small shop, Vana and Vivian looked in the direction of the sound at the same time and


    saw a figure suddenly appear on the wall where the statue of the God of War was ced. Vana and


    Vivian were shocked. When they looked carefully again, they found that there was a white arched door.


    Vana and Vivian didn''t notice the arched passage before because it was blocked by the tall items on


    the ground in front of them.


    It was an old man. He had almost lost all his hair, but a few white hairs were still resting on his head.


    When the old man saw the two people, he waved his duster with an odd temper. "If you want to buy it,


    then buy it. If you don''t, don''t touch it."


    Vana and Vivian were a little unhappy at once. But since they came here to ask for the treasure


    sincerely, they endured the strange temper of the old man.


    Then Vana and Vivian looked around again. Finally, the two of them looked at each other and shook


    their heads. Vivian said, "I think we''d better go somewhere else to have a look. Maybe there are some


    better antiques suitable for Grandpa."


    Vana nodded in agreement. Just as they were about to leave, the old man said in a strange tone, "Well,


    if there are more antiques elsewhere than I have here, I will eat the statue of the God of War in front of


    you."


    ''Eat this statue of the God of War? He can''t do that!''


    Only then did Vana and Vivian look at the old man. Vana knew that the old man meant that there


    should be some treasures that he hadn''t taken out, so she looked at the old man with a smile. "Do you


    have any other treasures here? Our grandfather''s birthday ising. We want to give him a unique


    toy."


    Unexpectedly, the old man was unhappy. He squinted at Vana, "Which of my items is not unique? If


    you can find something better somewhere else, go somewhere else as soon as possible."


    ''It seemed that this old man didn''t buy it.'' Vana rolled her eyes and immediately came up with a


    solution. She pretended to be a little angry and sneered. Then she said to Vivian, "I don''t think this old


    man has any better things at all. He said so much just to ask us to stay. Let''s go somewhere else. Don''t


    waste time here."


    Although Vivian didn''t understand why Vana, who was always good-tempered, suddenly said so, she


    still followed Vana''s words and was about to go outside. But when the two of them turned around, the


    old man with a bad temper shouted angrily, "Stop! How dare you say that there is no good thing here?


    Then I''ll show it to you."


    ''Well, what a stubborn man!'' Vana snickered.


    After that, the old man disappeared into the arched door behind the pile of things, leaving only the two


    people, Vana and Vivian, to wait patiently on the spot.

 Chapter 293 Antiques

    Chapter 293 Antiques


    While waiting, Vana and Vivian heard the sound of something heavy falling from the back of the arched


    door and the cries of the old man. After a while, the old man finally walked out of the arched door,


    covered in dust.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His hair waspletely white. It seemed that behind the arched door was the grocery. The old man


    must have hidden the treasures that he had collected, so he looked for them for a long time.


    At this time, the old man was holding a lot of things in his hands, including the ancient bamboo slips,


    some metal containers, and small and exquisite bronze vessels.


    Vana and Vivian hurried to look around the messy things. Finally, the old man muttered, "Stay away


    from me. These are all my treasures. You can''t afford to pay for them if you break them."


    The treasures were held together in such a chaotic way. This old man was really careless.


    Although Vana and Vivian were shocked by the old man''s attitude, they could see that those things


    were really precious.


    The mark on the bamboo slip was gradually broken, and some of the marks were even iplete


    because it had been preserved for a long time. At this time, the bamboo slips seemed to be about to be


    broken, and it was hanging on the small bronze vessel.


    Vana was eager to help put away the bamboo slips, but the old man was so stingy. He shook his


    shoulders and left Vana.


    It was not until then that Vana and Vivian realized that this old man must be a real rich man.


    But they didn''t expect that this rich man was an elder, which was a little different from their imagination.


    Soon, the old man found a counter, which was behind the bottles and jars. Among all kinds of antiques


    piled up, the old man put the treasures he had just found on the counter.


    Vana and Vivian hurried across the crowded floor on tiptoe. As soon as they got there, the old man


    used a duster to dust off the dust, and the air instantly became turbid.


    After coughing for a long time, Vana and Vivian fanned the air in front of them and continued to look at


    the old man. The old man was fiddling with his antiques and was unwilling to let go of them. He


    carefully rolled up the bamboo slips and opened them from right to left on the counter. Then he said


    lightly, "Do you know what period it is from?"


    Vana and Vivian had been staring at the characters for a long time. Some of the characters were like


    bronze vessels, and some were like swords and halberds. They really didn''t know what period the


    writing it was from.


    Seeing that Vana and Vivian were silent, the old man smiledcently. "This is a copy from the


    Spring and Autumn Period."


    "What?"


    Both Vana and Vivian found it incredible. If this was a copy from the Spring and Autumn Period, and it


    was carved on the bamboo slip, it meant that this bamboo slip had been preserved for a long time.


    The old man continued, "It''s a weird story, which can be regarded as the kind of novels nowadays.


    Perhaps it is because the content is very attractive, so people have these copies."


    Vana was immediately interested, "Do you know what kind of weird story it is?"


    The old man smiled mysteriously again. Then he looked at Vana, "I''ve studied these for most of my life.


    Although I''m not proficient in them, I must have gained something. In addition, when I was young, I


    traveled a lot and found some experts in relevant areas. Of course I know what it is."


    Vivian couldn''t help but be shocked and urged, "Then can you tell us what it is?"


    The old man continued, "I heard that during the Spring and Autumn Period, at the riverside of the State


    of Qin, which is now a small town in northern Sichuan of H Country, people worked hard and lived a


    happy life. One day, a hunter came back from hunting and found that all the people in the vige were


    missing. He was worried about what happened, so he went out along the road out of the vige.


    All of a sudden, the road in front of him became an illusion. It was foggy everywhere, and the nts


    around him began to grow quickly. The vines slowly turned into snakes that wrapped around his feet,


    and the leaves curled up like bugs and slipped into his clothes, scurrying around his skin.


    The hunter thought something was wrong, so he shouted for help. Then thick smoke rose from the


    ground. He struggled to open his eyes and saw a scene that shocked him. It turned out that there was


    a ck dragon in front of him. Its eyes were like bells, and its feet were as strong as cattle''s. Its body


    was like that of a horse, and its tail was very short. The dragon looked very strange.


    The ck dragon heard the cry for help from the hunter, so it saved the hunter and rescued him from


    the illusion. After the hunter came out of the illusion, the ck dragon disappeared. This is all the


    contents of this bamboo slip. Although the part about how the hunter entered the illusion was broken,


    several old friends and I still managed to make up this part."


    It seemed that the story made up by people who were curious about the dragon at that time. And that


    was really a strange story.


    After listening to this story, both Vana and Vivian sighed. Then, Vivian looked at the items on the


    counter and pointed at a baby-shaped object, which was the size of a hand. "Then, what is this?"


    The old man immediately looked at the thing that Vivian pointed at, and then picked it up and yed


    with it for a long time. Then he said, "Have you ever heard of the baby pillow?"


    Vana was a little confused, but Vivian immediately said, "I know that the baby pillow was developed in


    the early stage of Shang Dynasty. Generally, the baby pillow is made of porcin, but this kind of


    antique is rarely preserved in good condition. I wonder if this is a product of that period."


    The old man looked at Vivian with appreciation and nodded. He said, "Because of the rise of the baby


    pillow, all kinds of baby-shaped toys gradually appeared at that time. The toy in my hand, called the


    warm baby, is used by the rich women to y and warm in winter. As long as you pour some hot water


    into it, it''ll keep you warm for a long time. Of course, there are many types of baby-shaped toys, such


    as tables,mp seats, ornaments in boudoirs and so on. Most of them are loved by women. In order to


    give birth to their children, some women will even specially ask people to make such things on the


    bed."


    Vana and Vivian were amazed by what they heard. They almost admired the ideas of the ancient


    people.


    After looking at so many things, Vana and Vivian were only interested in the things the old man took out


    ink pad, the wood pad and other items.

 Chapter 294 They Must Get It

    Chapter 294 They Must Get It


    In the end, Vana and Vivian inquired about the price of the antiques. Unexpectedly, the old man who


    had been good at telling stories about antiques suddenly became unhappy. He said with a bad temper,


    "Didn''t you say that you would buy antiques elsewhere? Then why are you asking me that? You know


    what, not for sale, not for sale. You''d better leave now. Don''t get in the way of me and my antiques."


    ''Well, the old man changed his tune so fast.''


    But it was also Vana''s fault that she had said something serious in order to make this old man take out


    his treasures. At this time, the old man was probably really angry.


    Vana had no choice but to tell him the truth, "I said I wanted to go to another antique shop just to let


    you take out these treasures. If I didn''t say those words to provoke you, how could you let us see these


    treasures?"


    The old man understood what Vana meant, but he still insisted, "Now that you have seen them, it''s time


    for you to leave."


    Vana and Vivian felt a little upset. It seemed that this old man didn''t really want to sell these things. He


    just wanted the two girls to broaden their horizons. And Vana and Vivian didn''t expect him to be so fond


    of showing off.


    ''Are the elderly people nowadays so high-profile? How naughty he is!''


    "Sir, I think you have been keeping these treasures for more than half of your life. If we don''t see so


    many treasures, we won''t be able to know their value and meaning. And they will lose the value of


    themselves. In fact, I don''t mean to ask you to sell them to us. We just want to pass on the art, so that


    more people can understand it. Isn''t it a better thing for them to exist?"


    Vivian''s words made the old man stop his wild behavior for the time being. Vana also knew that she


    had to obey the old man at this time, so she patientlyforted him, "Sir, you have worked hard to


    keep these treasures for more than half of your life. You just want to be able to understand them and let


    them keep their value, right? You don''t have to sell these treasures because you know they are


    valuable. But are you really willing to watch them being hidden in this ce without being discovered


    by others? The more people know about them, the more surprises they will bring to H Country. They


    can even show the pride of H Country to the people all over the world. These are rare treasures that


    will never be surpassed."


    The old man seemed to be moved by the two people''s words. His hair trembled slightly, and then his


    fingers that were stroking those things also trembled silently in excitement.


    It seemed that the old man had been persuaded by them. As long as they insisted, Vana and Vivian


    would definitely get a satisfactory birthday gift from this old man.


    "You... I know what you''re talking about, but how many people can cherish these things? I''m afraid that


    the traitors in H Country will sell these things abroad for fame and fortune. Then it will be more difficult


    to take them back."


    Vana and Vivian immediately smiled. Then Vana said, "Don''t worry. Our grandfather is a soldier of H


    Country. He is doing something to defend the country. How could he sell such rare treasures to


    someone abroad?"


    When the old man heard this, he nodded his head with understanding. After a long time, he gradually


    calmed down. Then he looked at the two people in front of him naughtily, "It''s okay if you want me to


    endure the pain and give them to you, but you two have to find somethingparable to these


    treasures to exchange."


    "What? We can give you money. Name a price and we can give you a price you are satisfied with."


    Vivian''s words were ignored by the old man. The old man began to drive the two of them away with a


    feather duster. And the old man muttered, "How much do I want? Do you think I''m a money-grubber?


    Let me tell you, if you don''t give me your treasures in exchange, you won''t be able to get my


    treasures."


    When these words were finished, Vana and Vivian had been driven out of the antique shop by the old


    man.


    Standing on the street, Vana and Vivian suddenly felt a little helpless. At this time, the middle-aged


    woman selling insoles across the street saw Vana and Viviane out. "What''s wrong? He kicked you


    out again?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vana and Vivian immediately said, "Madam, do you know why the old man has such a strange temper?


    And why doesn''t he sell what we want to buy? Isn''t he doing business?"


    The middle-aged woman put the colorful insoles on the top. "He is not short of money. He has a lot of


    sons and daughters, and he can enjoy his life at home. But as you can see, he is stubborn and


    unreasonable, so who can stop him from doing this business? Well, I won''t say it anymore. If he heard


    me speaking ill of him behind his back, he woulde out and yell at me."


    After saying that, the middle-aged woman quickly took out the things that Vana and Vivian had stored


    here before. Seeing that the woman was quite enthusiastic, Vana and Vivian were about to take over


    the things to thank her and leave. Unexpectedly, the woman blocked the hands of the two. "You two


    beauties, why don''t you buy two pairs of insoles before you leave?"


    ''Uh... It seemed that this madam was not to be trifled with.''


    So the two young and fashionable women, Vana and Vivian, bought six pairs of insoles and left. The


    color of the insoles was really eye-catching. Vana was still wondering what kind of shoes could match


    such high-grade insoles.


    However, another thing that bothered Vana and Vivian was what the old man said in the end. Vana and


    Vivian had to find something that was equivalent to those antiques to get the birthday gift they wanted.


    Considering that the price of antiques might be very high, Vana and Vivian just decided to buy the


    same meaningful gift. Moreover, the two of them didn''t have much money. Vana just began to save


    money, so she couldn''t buy a decent gift at one time. Although Vivian came from a good family, her


    family had been educated to be upright and honest since childhood, and Vivian''s money was all saved


    up by the motorcycle race. It was impossible for the two of them to buy gifts alone.


    In the end, the two of them decided to try their best to get what they wanted. Besides, Vivian''s


    grandfather was very old, so they two had to buy a decent gift no matter what.


    After making up her mind, Vana had to go back for themercial shooting in the afternoon, so she


    and Vivian parted at the exit of DDH Mall.

 Chapter 295 Unique Jewelry

    Chapter 295 Unique Jewelry


    The weather in early spring was getting warmer. As soon as she finished her work in show business,


    Vana began to design thest product.


    If the design of this product went well this time, Vana could go out to have fun.


    But there was another important thing today. It had nothing to do with Vana. Kim''s dragon-rted work


    was finally going toe out. After the giarism of Brandon and the impact of the follow-up events,


    this work had never been released, so today Kim wanted to use this charity dinner to let his work be


    released.


    Just as the name implied, the charity dinner was a group of celebrities gathering together to exchange


    their insights on collecting items. Some celebrities took a fancy to other items at the charity dinner, and


    they would auction them at a high price. The original owner of the item would not only get the glory of


    the auction at a high price, but also get the money from the auction. They were willing to donate the


    money for charity. In this way, their actions would be sublimated, and their reputation in the outside


    world would be better and better.


    The reason why Vana thought it was a big event was that it was the most much-anticipated charity


    dinner after Brandon was kicked out.


    Vana and Simon had already prepared to go to the dinner party together. Not long after, Renee and


    Andrew also came.


    At this night, more and more celebrities came to the scene. They all wanted to see the masterpiece of


    Kim with their own eyes.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, the charity dinner began under the bright light.


    Since the schedule of their honeymoon had been set, Vana and Simon seemed to be very intimate.


    The two snuggled up together as if no one was around. Seeing this, Randal, who also came to the


    charity dinner, could not help but get goose bumps and stay away from them.


    At the beginning of the charity dinner, some popr stars were invited to sing. After three songs, the


    beautiful and generous hostess stepped onto the stage.


    "Wee to the charity dinner sponsored by the world-famous design brand, ''Fairy''. Tonight''s event is


    very worthy of your expectations, because at the charity dinner, we have a mysterious guest who will


    meet you."


    Hearing the hostess''s words, Vana thought to herself. ''Is the sponsor of this charity dinner ''Fairy''? Isn''t


    ''Fairy'' a famous jewelry design show in F Country? Why did ''Fairy'' help Kim hold such a charity dinner


    today?''


    After sighing, Vana whispered in Simon''s ear, "Is Mr. Kim the mysterious guest? His photos have been


    hung on the poster of the dinner party at the gate. The crew of the program really gives me a


    headache. s..."


    Simon patted the back of Vana''s hand on his arm, "Look carefully. You can tell me anything you want


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Vana pretended to be a little embarrassed and looked at Simon. "But what I want is so


    expensive. I''m afraid you can''t afford it."


    A perplexed look immediately appeared on Simon''s face. He asked with a pleasant voice, "What is it?"


    Vana blinked her eyes with grievance and didn''t say anything. Noticing that Vana seemed to be very


    serious, Simon approached her and touched her cheek. "I''m sorry that I can''t afford what you want with


    my current ability, but you have to believe that I will work hard for you."


    It was rare for Simon to treat her like this, so Vana immediately threw herself into Simon''s arms. Then


    she rubbed up against Simon''s chest, "You are too annoying. You always say sweet words to make me


    happy. Why don''t you just keep asking me what I want?"


    Simon murmured, "But I''m afraid that you''ll be sadder if I can''t afford it."


    Vana then raised her head from Simon''s arms, and poked his heart with a finger. "Yes, your heart is


    what hundreds of millions of girls want. I''m afraid I can''t buy it with money. So what I want is only your


    heart."


    Simon paused for a moment, but the next second, Vana felt that the air around her became gentle.


    Simon lowered his head and kissed heavily on Vana''s forehead. Vana felt her heart softened.


    "Don''t mention my heart. You can take any of my organs you want."


    "Eh... It''s too bloody. What I want is not your organs, but your heart. So you have to protect your heart,


    okay? Don''t be attracted by beautiful girls. Otherwise, I''ll kick you out."


    The pleasantughter of Simon spread in Vana''s ears. Vana smiled and looked up to see what was


    going on. At the moment she looked up, a person at the opposite banquet table not far away was


    looking straight at her.


    It was Hanson. Vana didn''t expect him to attend such a charity dinner.


    The rtionship between Vana and Simon was not affected by Hanson. But after what happenedst


    time, Vana carefully avoided the eyes of Hanson.


    After a while, Vana finally heard Kim''s name from the hostess.


    At the same time, Renee, who was sitting in front of Vana and Simon, turned around and said to her


    students, "Mr. Kim''s work is very eye-catching this time. You can look at it carefully, and maybe it will be


    helpful for your future design."


    At this time, Aimee Lan, one of the students, said, "But this work should not be unique. We can go to


    Kim''s studio to see the model."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Aimee Lan finished her words, Renee showed a regretful expression on her


    side face. She shook her head, "This is a unique product. Mr. Kim doesn''t intend to make this series of


    products."


    "What?"


    Everyone was surprised. After all, in the jewelry design circle, the only way to gain benefits was to


    design a work and sell it widely. But Kim decided to make this work a unique one, which was simply


    uneptable by the public.


    Seeing that everyone thought so, Renee took it for granted. She smiled with relief, "I think Mr. Kim has


    his own thoughts. I don''t agree with him. But as a designer, you should know that our soul is together


    with our own works. But many of Mr. Kim''s works were giarized by other designers. No one could


    heal the wounds in his heart. Mr. Kim is already more than 40 years old. He doesn''t have much time to


    waste on others'' designs, so he decided to only sell his unique works in the future. From now on, his


    works will only be sold at auction or charity events. It''s not wrong, and we should support him."


    With a heavy heart, Vana nodded. Although she felt sorry for Kim, she agreed with Kim.

 Chapter 296 An Impassioned Speech

    Chapter 296 An Impassioned Speech


    The biggest tragedy of H Country was that there were many fake products and knockoffs.


    No matter it was products from various fields or virtual goods, as long as the equivalent exchange of


    money was involved, there would definitely be someone who changed the equivalent value and even


    stole other people''s works.


    For example, Kim and several seniors who had retired gradually were exhausted because of such a


    thing.


    Hearing that Kim was going to make this work a unique one, the students of Song Studio stared at the


    big screen on the stage seriously.


    Soon, a work''s name appeared on the screen: "Coiled Dragon in the Sea".


    Then, the images of the work were gradually yed.


    And in an instant, the audience at the scene were amazed one after another.


    "It''s such a work."


    "Mr. Kim is indeed a master. Those words, ''Coiled Dragon in the Sea'', are enough to describe his work.


    I didn''t expect to find that his ability is unparalleled in H Country after looking at his work."


    "It''s a brilliant work. That''s how Kim''s work makes me feel. I''m d that such a talent can live in H


    Country. Now the environment in the circle is no longer filthy. I hope that Kim can continue to make


    such jewelry to us."


    "Look at the expression of the coiled dragon. Look at the direction of the sea water. It seems that the


    dragon wants to turn the tide, and it is also willing to go into the abyss."


    "What are you talking about? From my point of view, this work is the best proof of Kim''s heart at this


    moment. Only when he gets out of trouble can he seed."


    "Okay, okay, you are right. Anyway, I have my own opinions. This is the charm of art, which can cause


    people to think deeply in their hearts. In my opinion, Kim''s work tonight should be the highest bid."


    After a series of discussions, the hostess on the stage finally stopped at the auction block. After her


    speech calmed everyone down, she continued to keep everyone in suspense. "You''re really lucky


    tonight. There will be a mysterious guesting, and you''ll also have an opportunity to bid for the


    unique work of Mr. Kim."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the audience at the scene were as surprised as the students of


    Song Studio. After the shock, the hostess continued, "You didn''t hear it wrong. There is indeed only


    such a work in the world, ''Coiled Dragon in the Sea'', which is made by Mr. Kim. So if you want to get it,


    you have to wait patiently for the following auction."


    After the hostess confirmed that what she said was true, there was a burst of discussion again. There


    were probably many people repeating the previous conversation between Vana and Aimee Lan, so the


    scene was somewhat out of control.


    Five or six minutes passed, and the hostess still didn''t calm down the audience. At this time, Kim, who


    was invited from the west of the stage by the organizers, walked steadily onto the stage. The moment


    the crowd saw him, they gradually stopped talking.


    Kim was dressed in a simple grey suit with a pair of sses. His hair turned much whiter after thest


    time Vana saw him. It seemed that he had put too much energy on this work.


    Kim took the microphone, "Thank you for your attention to me and for your support for me for so long.


    Thank you!"


    After saying that, Kim stood at the side of the auction block and bowed deeply to everyone. There was


    a smattering of apuse, and then, there was a burst of longsting apuse around.


    Everyone apuded for Kim''s talent, and also for Kim who took the bull by the horns and moved


    forward in this era. Kim''s life was worthy of everyone''s apuse, and the works that Kim had


    contributed to everyone was even more worthy of everyone''s apuse.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The apuse became more and more intense. Some people even cheered up, and some put their


    palms around their mouths, asking Kim to keep going.


    These words were so warm that even Vana''s eyes turned red unconsciously.


    The apuse gradually came to an end, and Kim finally straightened up from his bowing.


    Unconsciously, everyone saw that the old man, who was nearly fifty years old, had red eyes and hot


    tears.


    "Keep up the good work, Mr. Kim!"


    "Mr. Kim, don''t cry. You are already great."


    "We support you, Mr. Kim. We will always protect your work!"


    Kim, who was about to pick up the microphone, choked with sobs again.


    Men who could cry in front of others usually had unspeakable experiences. Kim was such a man, and


    he looked very charming in personality, making people see that he was a real man.


    After calming down for a while, Kim raised the microphone again. His words were a little choked, but it


    did not affect everyone''s desire to listen to him.


    "I... I''m really grateful. Thank you for your approval. Now let me talk about the fact that I only make


    unique jewelry."


    The audience quietly listened to Kim''s words.


    "Different from modern art works, all of works that have the patterns of H country are unique without


    molds and copying tools. The reason why I didn''t make unique jewelry before is to survive."


    After saying that, heughed, which amused the audience immediately. Some of them even joked in a


    high-profile way, "Then don''t you need to live now?"


    Kim heard the man''s words. He pointed at the man, "You ask me if I need to make jewelry for survival


    now? The answer is yes. As an old artist, the more you collect, the lonelier you feel. I have done so


    many collections, and every one of them is the result of my painstaking efforts. I hope many people can


    see my works, and I hope my works can be the pride of H Country."


    Kim paused deliberately, and then continued, "But... It doesn''tpletely make me feel my value. Just


    like what this man said before, I created my works for survival, which means that I want everyone to


    give back to me. But my true love of jewelry doesn''t need to be reciprocated, so I haven''t achieved real


    happiness and value before. But today, I have an epiphany. I only work on one piece. I can proudly tell


    my foreign friends that I only have one piece of work, and there are no fake products or knockoffs. If


    you want my work, you can pay me."


    Kim''s humorous words made the audienceugh.


    Kim continued, "And the reason why I did so is to make the jewelry industry of H Country better. I don''t


    want a second Brandon in H Country. And I don''t want the jewelry of H Country to spread all over the


    world, but I don''t know which one is true. I want the fake products and knockoffs to disappear from the


    jewelry industry from now on."


    "Wow, Mr. Kim, are you cracking down on fake products? Ahem, ahem, but it''s a littlete for that..."


    Kim continued his impassioned speech on the stage, "So today, I dere that I will only make unique


    products for the rest of my life. And today, all the money for the auction of ''Coiled Dragon in the Sea''


    will be sent back to people who once supported me, hoping to motivate them and guide them. Thank


    you, everyone. See you again!"


    After saying that, Kim bowed and stepped down.


    The apuse under the stagested for a long time, and the glory on the stage was more valuable.

 Chapter 297 The Highest Price

    Chapter 297 The Highest Price


    Finally, the auctioneer went onto the stage and started the auction of this unique work of Kim. Because


    this was the first unique work of Kim, the auction was always hot. Finally, a rich man bought this work


    at a price of 1.8 million dors.


    This event immediately attracted the attention of the media, because the contemporary jewelry industry


    of H Country had been in a slump. It was already very eye-catching that Kim''s work could be auctioned


    at this price.


    However, the auction at the scene still had to go on. Most of the jewelry to be auctionedter were the


    famous watches and bags of the rich and thedies, and there were even very few people who took out


    their sportswear and essories for auction.


    At the charity dinner, Vana and Simon didn''t bid on any work. During this period, the hostess kept


    reminding everyone that there would be a mysterious guest at the end of the auction. Vana was sure


    that the mysterious person was no longer Kim, so she was particrly curious.


    And now it was time to reveal the mysterious guest.


    Just as before, a work''s name appeared on the screen: Luxury KD.


    Then the work was gradually disyed on the screen. It was a metal pendant with the aura of modern


    art, and there were the letters "KD" on it. The crowd began to discuss again.


    "KD? These two letters are so familiar. I seem to have seen them somewhere."


    "No way. It is said that this mysterious guest is also in the jewelry design industry, but I didn''t expect her


    design to be a bit exotic. It would look great on young people. But fordies like us, I think... It''s still not


    suitable."


    "It seems that this mysterious guest is a young man. But why did this mysterious guest show up at the


    end of the auction instead of Kim? Kim is an outstanding jewelry designer who has made contributions


    to the jewelry industry."


    "Didn''t you hear what the hostess said at the beginning? This is sponsored by ''Fairy''. The mysterious


    guest must be an acquaintance of ''Fairy''. Just wait and see. It must be a master that ''Fairy'' has


    cooperated with."


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it. Let''s wait and see."


    As the audience gradually epted that the mysterious guest was a foreign jewelry design master, the


    hostess came to the scene again.


    This time, the hostess waved her hand with the card, and then she said with a particrly bright smile,


    "You''ll never guess what I''m holding in my hand."


    Everyone responded to the hostess. Then the hostess said, "I have in my hand the benefits that will be


    given to you tonight."


    This caused the discussions of some richdies, but soon the hostess interrupted them again.


    "This ''Luxury KD'' is thetest product designed by the outstanding designer, who is from H Country but


    lives in M Country. This is the list of discounts that this designer gave to you. I''m going to read the


    discount list now. I think everyone will scream in surprise."


    Then the hostess gave out a list of discounts, which could be summarized that the owner of thest


    work to be auctioned tonight could take the auction receipt to any shop of Fairy to buy products, and


    enjoy a half off discount on that day. As for the other people who wanted benefits, they could also buy


    this "Luxury KD" from Fairy and then have a discount. All the shopping will be sold at a discount of 20


    percent off.


    This was an exciting thing, because "Fairy" was the most high-end and the most famous jewelry brand


    in the world. The price of a single product released in the current season had never been less than 150


    thousand euros, which was no less than 177 thousand dors.


    Vana didn''t expect that this mysterious guest had such great power to bring so many benefits, so that


    even if Vana didn''t like this "Luxury KD", she had the impulse to buy it.


    So Vana whispered in Simon''s ear, "Simon, I want this pendant. If I have it, I can buy ''ML'', ''Star'',


    ''Dominic'' and other jewelry. You should know that those jewelry is really very expensive. I don''t have


    enough money to buy them."


    Hearing what Vana said, Simon raised his eyebrows and said easily, "You can have this idea, but Vana,


    are the things you want to buy very expensive? I mean,pared with the jewelry you usually bought,


    is it very expensive?"


    Vana immediately showed a shy smile. "In fact, the few I like are all rtively cheap, because I don''t


    dare to look at anything more expensive. I''m afraid that if I like them, I will keep thinking about them, so


    I''d better find something I can afford."


    Simon was amused by Vana''s words. He sped Vana''s fingers and rubbed the back of her thumb with


    the inner side of his thumb. "If you like this brand very much, we can try to buy it. But what I want to tell


    you is that generally, the products auctioned by a big brand won''t be too suitable for the public, so you


    have to see if you really like that ''KD''. After all, the price of it might offset the discount you want. What


    do you think?"


    After listening to Simon''s analysis, Vana thought it was reasonable. As expected, she was too


    thoughtless. She should discuss with Simon in the future. After all, she had such a handsome and wise


    husband.


    It was said that love would make people blind, but marrying the right person only made Vana more


    sessful. Maybe this was the difference between people.


    Vana leaned on Simon''s shoulder and chuckled while keeping an eye on the situation on the stage.


    The auction began soon. Although no one knew who the designer was, they were irritated by the


    previous activities and became irrational. They picked up their bidding paddles and began to bid.


    "One hundred thousand!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "One hundred and twenty thousand!"


    "One hundred and twenty-five thousand!"


    "Three hundred thousand!"


    "Wow! Someone offered three hundred thousand? Then I... Three hundred and ten thousand!"


    "Five hundred thousand!"


    "Damn it! That bitch is going topete with me for this discount. I''ll pay one million and see if anyone


    else is willing topete with me."


    After the price of one million was offered, the scene fell into a more chaotic atmosphere, but soon, a


    higher price broke the chaos. Everyone was shocked.


    "One million and five hundred thousand!"


    This price was already the highest one at the auction tonight. The audience didn''t expect that someone


    would spend so much money buying "Luxury KD" in order to get the discount. It was already higher


    than 350 thousand dors, which was the price of the basic jewelry of "Fairy". If people continued to


    raise the price, it would be not worth it, because the discount was also to stimte the consumption,


    and this type of irrational consumption was a trap for consumers.


    Vana didn''t raise the price any more. She was in a bad mood because of these richdies, so at this


    moment, the most important thing was to chat with her husband.

 Chapter 298 I Have Something For You

    Chapter 298 I Have Something For You


    Vana and Simon chatted for a long time, and the price of the product was getting higher and higher. By


    now, the price of "Luxury KD" had been raised to three million dors. If no one stopped it, it might also


    cause the viciouspetition of the richdies.


    This was a war about money. The richdies seemed to be afraid that others did not know they were


    rich and kept bidding all day long. And if the final price did not match the real price, the product could


    not be sold.


    Therefore, the organizers immediately informed the hostess to stop the malign bidding.


    Just then, a man''s voice came from the crowd, "Five million!"


    Once the bidder made an offer, it would be impossible to return to the lower price. Moreover, it would


    take some time to bid again.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The price was uneptable to everyone. The hostess who was about to stop buyers was confused,


    and the relevant staff on the spot were also confused.


    Atst, the audience began to discuss heatedly, and the hostess had to continue the process.


    "Five million. Is there anyone else who can offer a higher price than five million?"


    Everyone was anxiously waiting for the final result, because in this way, the auction would almost reach


    the final process.


    As long as the buyer who offered five million didn''t raise the price maliciously and wouldn''t investigate


    whether the product''s original value was inconsistent with its own value. Then this auction would be


    "Five million for the second time!


    Five million for the third time! Deal!"


    As the hostess announced the news, all the people immediately made an incredible sound.


    The hostess at the stage said, "The No. 76 bidder, we''d like to invite you toe to the stage and sign


    the agreement. And we will wee the mysterious guest, who is the designer of this ''Luxury KD''. The


    No. 76 bidder and the mysterious guest, would you pleasee up here?"


    As soon as the hostess''s voice fell, Vana saw a familiar figure standing up in front of her left side. He


    was wearing a blue suit today with an indifferent expression on his face. It waspletely not the way


    he had looked at Vana.


    When Hanson was on the stage, everyone looked at him curiously for a few times, and then quickly


    looked in the direction of the mysterious guest. At this time, they saw a beautiful girl with short hair


    ck.


    She was Wendy, the second winner of the jewelry designpetition.


    Vana should have guessed it when she saw that Hanson was standing up, but she didn''t expect that


    Wendy could get the resources from Fairy in such a short time.


    Wendy had made rapid progress, which was beyond Vana''s reach now.


    As if sensing the uneasiness of Vana, Simon pinched the palm of her hand and turned his head to


    whisper in her ear, "Since she can cooperate with Fairy, it means that her own abilities have been


    recognized. But you don''t need to worry. This time, the Harry Show is the time for you to show your true


    talents. I believe that you will be seen by the whole world."


    Vana nodded worriedly. Since she received the invitation of Harry Show, she had been studying and


    creating new designs day and night. The reason why she had never announced her identity as Halia to


    the public was that she hoped to cause amotion at that time. She had also discussed with Charles


    about this matter, and it should be absolutely prepared. But she didn''t know why she always felt


    uneasy.


    Was it because she was too tired recently? Vana could only exin in this way.


    If Hanson could offer a price of five million to buy that product for Wendy, he might have designed it for


    a long time. In this way, the so-called discount, no matter whether it was true or not, was no longer


    important. Moreover, Wendy had showed Fairy what she was capable of.


    Vana really thought that Hanson was rich. Although hispany just went public, he always gave Vana


    a feeling of being an upstart.


    At this time, Wendy and Hanson met on the stage, but they didn''t seem to be familiar with each other.


    Then under the direction of the hostess, the two of them signed the contract in front of them.


    "I can''t believe anyone would buy this ne this time. Who is this mysterious guest? She can not


    only get the sponsorship from Fairy, but also ask the parvenu to pay five million for her stupid chain."


    "Who knows? But when you say it, I find that it''s really a stupid chain. I hope that the parvenu won''t


    regret after he goes back."


    "Well, you don''t know that, do you? It''s obvious that this rich man has already known that the designer


    of this ne and wants to chase her. Believe it or not, they will definitely be in touch."


    In the discussions of the people around, the surprising and reasonable auction was passed peacefully,


    followed by a closing ceremony of the charity dinner. In the end, all the people present were still


    unconvinced and left the scene.


    Vana, Simon and Renee came to the side of the road downstairs to wait for the driver. Seeing that


    Vana was a little stunned, Reneeforted her, "Vana, don''t worry. You''re already something. Your


    work, ''Bloom'', is selling well, including ''Flower Season''. The customer all speak highly of your works,


    so you don''t have to worry too much. Try to make every step count."


    Vana nodded. With a shrill horn, the three looked ahead and saw a ck car which seemed to want to


    stop beside Vana and others, but identally bumped into a passer-by. The driver quickly got out of


    the car to deal with this matter, and then a person also got out of the seat. He did not care about the


    passer-by who was hit, but quickly came to Vana.


    With a smile on his face, Hanson nodded at Vana. "Hi, Vana. I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    Vana was a little surprised, and then she looked at the two family members beside her awkwardly. At


    this time, Hanson nodded to Simon and Renee in a very decent manner. "Hello, Mr. Simon and Mrs.


    Renee. I''m Hanson Zhu, a friend of Vana!"


    Simon looked at Hanson with an expression ofplete indifference. But Renee immediately smiled


    back and reached out her hand. "Hello, I''ve heard of your name, is it the CEO of PZ Technology


    Company?"


    Hanson pressed his lips and nodded. After answering Renee''s question, Hanson looked at Vana again.


    "I have something to give you."


    As he spoke, he handed a luxurious box in his hand over to Vana.

 Chapter 299 Two Handsome Men

    Chapter 299 Two Handsome Men


    For whatever reason, there was no reason for Vana to ept an expensive gift from another man.


    As Vana waved her hand and was about to refuse, a woman rushed over from behind Hanson and


    stopped him. Then the woman''s harsh voice came over.


    "Your car hit someone. You don''t want to pay for it, do you? Look at my boy. His fingers are bleeding."


    Hanson frowned. He didn''t lose his temper for the time being. Then he pulled the woman''s hand off his


    shoulder and deliberately patted the invisible dust on his shoulder.


    Vana didn''t know Hanson''s temper. But the driver who had gotten out of the car to deal with this matter


    immediately bowed to Hanson in great trepidation. "Mr. Hanson, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have let this


    woman disturb you. I''ll take her aside to deal with it."


    Vana saw that Hanson''s face turned cold, and the driver immediately took the woman to the other side.


    With a smile on his face, Hanson opened the box in his hand. "Just take a look. I think you''re gonna


    like it."


    As soon as the box was opened, it was covered violently by a hand. The woman rushed over again, but


    soon the driver stopped her.


    The woman shouted, "What are you looking at? You hit my child just now. You have to pay for it!"


    Vana found it annoying. She had no time to care about whether it was a ckmail or not. She


    immediately pushed back the box containing "Coiled Dragon in the Sea" with her hands. "I''m very


    sorry. I really can''t ept this. I have something else to do at home, so I have to go now. Goodbye!"


    After saying that, Vana held on to Simon''s arm and asked Renee to wait for the driver at the exit of the


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    parking lot.


    After the three of them got in the car, the car quickly drove to the Golden Seat No. 7 of HJ Empire.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Renee was very interested in the rtionship between Vana and


    Hanson. After asking the details on the way, Renee finally knew the rtionship between the couple


    and Hanson.


    "Oh, I see. Hanson looks like a gentleman. I can''t believe he still tried to steal you. Vana, let me tell


    you. Although Hanson is talented, we don''t know his family background. Don''t fraternize with a man like


    him, understand?"


    Vana knew that Renee was too embarrassed to directly point out that she didn''t want Vana to get in


    touch with Hanson. After all, it was Vana''s own freedom. At this time, Simon, who was sitting next to


    Vana, shook his head. "I''m afraid this matter is a little tricky, because he has known the rtionship


    between Vana and me. I think he should be very extreme."


    Hearing this, Vana looked at Simon with fear. Renee in the front row immediately eximed, "How can


    it be? I heard that people who are extreme are easy to go crazy. Vana, if he wants to harass you again


    in the future, you have to protect yourself, okay?"


    Vana kept nodding, "Aunt, don''t worry. I''m a martial artist and won''t be hurt by him. But after hearing


    what Simon said, I think I''d better not contact with such kind of person in the future."


    Simonforted her, "Don''t be afraid. I''ve already asked James to investigate him. In the past, he


    didn''t do anything extreme. Maybe I was wrong. But I will send a driver to pick you up to thepany


    these days. Try not to be alone on the film set."


    Vana nodded. Then she kept thinking about Hanson.


    The n of going abroad was settled. There were about a dozen people in thepany traveling


    together this time. In order to make sure that her time and this trip could be connected, Vana adjusted


    the schedule with the business partner for three times before she finallypleted all the activities


    during the trip in advance.


    Before getting on the ne, Vana kept in touch with Amy and hoped to meet Amy at the airport of


    Mysia. It was the first time that Vana took Simon to meet her friends in work. Simon bought Vana a


    first-ss ticket, and there were no first-ss tickets on Amy''s flight, so Vana would arrive in Mysia


    After they boarded the ne, Vana was finally in a better mood by this trip n. With the ne taking


    off, this hard-won honeymoon finally began.


    Their flight was direct to the Maldives. Even if they didn''t have to change the route, it would take them


    seven hours on the ne. But with thepany of Simon, even if the ne had to fly for a day and a


    night, Vana didn''t feel tired.


    With excitement for the honeymoon and yearning for Mysia, Vana, who had been in high spirits all


    the time, finally felt tired after an hour. She and Simon sat on one side of the corridor, and the outside


    of the corridor was separated by a sliding partition. After talking to Simon, she decided to have a rest.


    Simon had promised to wake her up at lunch time. And now he tucked the nket on Vana''s shoulder


    to let her sleep better.


    Vana didn''t know how long she had slept. During the flight, she woke up again. At this time, Simon was


    listening to something with the earphones on the ne. When he saw Vana wake up, he picked up the


    earphones with his fingers. "I''ll ask the flight attendant to send you some fresh food. Do you want to eat


    now?"


    Vana shook her head in a daze. "I was too excitedst night and didn''t sleep well. Now I''m sleepy. How


    long have we flown?"


    Simon raised his arm to look at his watch. "It''s about two hours. Now it''s over the sky above L Country.


    Have a good sleep. You''ll be there when you wake up."


    Vana nodded and fell down again. Not long after, she fell asleep again.


    In her deep sleep, Vana dreamed of the scene that she always missed her flight when she had to catch


    a flight in Eritrea two years ago. She remembered that she had to take Talbot to a remote ce to


    missions, so Vana and Talbot always missed the fastest shift. She felt very flustered again. But Vana


    suddenly woke up from her dream. When she saw Simon''s sleeping face beside her, Vana felt a little


    relieved.


    Since she was with Simon, Vana hadn''t checked the time. She had forgotten when the ne took off,


    so now it was useless to check the time and see how long the flight would take.


    She was not very hungry, and she drank a lot of water before the ne, so she had to go to the


    bathroom. So she adjusted her seat and stood up to open the door of the cubicle beside her. She


    rubbed her eyes and looked around. After confirming that it was still daytime, she walked towards the


    bathroom.


    However, after taking a few steps, Vana''s dress was grabbed by a person''s hand. She looked at the


    seat and saw the open door of the other party first. Then, she looked at the owner of the hand. When


    she looked at the other party, the other party just woke up and looked up at her.


    Vana covered her mouth with one hand and whispered, "Jeremy? I didn''t expect you to be on this


    flight!"


    After saying that, Vana looked at the person lying beside Jeremy and found it hard to believe.


    When Vana was about to scream, Jeremy quickly stopped her. Then he looked at Charles who was still


    asleep and shrugged helplessly. "Charles said that he would take me to Mysia to meet a folk singer I


    have always admired. I really didn''t expect to meet you on this flight. How amazing!"


    ''I''m so lucky. I can''t believe I saw the two of them on a secret date.


    Bah, bah, bah. I must not think nonsense again.'' In order to prevent herself from thinking too much,


    Vana quickly gave Jeremy a look of embarrassment and waved at Jeremy. "No, I have to go to the


    bathroom first. We can talk about it when we get there."

 Chapter 300 No Room Left

    Chapter 300 No Room Left


    Since she came back from the bathroom, Vana kept thinking about it. She did not contact Jeremy


    through Skype, because it was best not to turn on the mobile phones on the ne.


    After that, Vana listened to the music and ate something. It was not until ten o''clock in the evening that


    the flight attendants came over to wake up those sleeping passengers and told them that the ne


    wouldnd in half an hour.


    It seemed that Vana finally had the chance to find out the truth from Jeremy. She immediately jumped


    up with joy, quickly tidied up her clothes and hair, and took her backpack out of the locker above her


    head.


    After that, Simon sat up and tidied up his hair, and put on the ck-rimmed sses that he seldom


    wore. Then he asked Vana, "There are still more than 20 minutes before we get off the ne. Don''t you


    feel tired with that bag on your back now?"


    "Uh." Vana uttered. Then she giggled awkwardly and took off her backpack.


    After the nended, Vana kept following the crowd and grabbed Simon''s hand, trying to catch up


    with Jeremy and Charles. Vana saw that Charles put his suit on his elbow, and Jeremy took out a


    mask, a baseball cap and a scarf from Charles''s backpack and handed them to Charles.


    ''Scarf. . .


    Is Charles so popr in Mysia?''


    The answer was yes. After getting off the ne, Vana saw Charles''s portrait printed on the ne H-


    799.


    Charles was so popr. If Vana could be as famous as Charles... She wouldn''t have to go out.


    Because it would cause trouble. In fact, in the future, although she was as popr as Charles, Vana


    was still happy to go out every day.


    When she made sure that Charles and Jeremy were going to take a luxury business car, Vana


    immediately pulled Simon to stop the door from closing.


    Both Charles and Jeremy were surprised and looked at Vana.


    Vana immediately grinned, revealing two rows of neat teeth. "The car we ordered got a ticket on the


    way. Can we take a car with you?"


    When Charles was about to refuse, Jeremy had moved his legs aside. "Then you can only sit in the


    back row. Charles''s fear of heights hasn''t abated yet. I have to sit next to him to take care of him."


    ''Charles is afraid of heights?'' No wonder Charles looked so pale when he fell asleep on the ne. It


    seemed that it was also because of this reason.


    Without saying a word, Vana and Simon got into the car. Although Simon and Charles weremercial


    rivals, they were both sessful men in business, so they appreciated each other. In addition, Vana


    was now an actress of Charles''spany, and Simon had acquiesced in it. Simon and Charles didn''t


    hate each other so much, and the two of them also greeted each other very formally.


    The car passed through the white buildings. The road from the airport to the downtown was quite


    prosperous. After the car continued to move along a road around the ind, the road gradually became


    sparsely popted.


    However, because of the climate here, the nts around were very lush. Even in thete night, every


    corner of Mysia was very beautiful, which made people yearn for it.


    After driving for a while, they could see the white beach by the sea and the moonlight reflected in the


    sea. Then the car arrived at a wooden house built by the sea. Charles paid the fare and asked the


    driver to leave.


    It was one o''clock in the morning in Mysia, three hourster than H Country.


    Charles looked around and then said to Simon and Vana, "I think it''ste now, so I didn''t ask the driver


    to send you somewhere else. During the day, I had my assistant book two rooms, and you can have


    one."


    Hearing what Charles said, Jeremy seemed to feel that something was wrong. He said in a hurry,


    "Where is the reservation department? Maybe there is an extra room?"


    Charles pointed at a three-story wooden house not far away and said to Jeremy, "There are only seven


    water view rooms on the water in total. It''s difficult to book it in usual times. You can go and ask if there


    is any room avable."


    Vana immediately waved her hand and chuckled, "Simon and I don''t mind, anyway, we are married.


    Jeremy, you certainly don''t have to care about that. Since both Mr. Charles and you are men, you two


    can live in a room."


    Jeremy was still staring at the reservation department, "I''d better ask if there is a room. You can go to


    your rooms and have a rest. I''ll be right back."


    After saying that, Jeremy left. Vana saw that Charles looked at Jeremy calmly, as if he was also waiting


    for Jeremy to book a room. Soon, Charles turned around and picked up Jeremy''s suitcase. "Come on,


    let''s go find our rooms."


    After arriving at the small wooden house booked by Charles, Vana was still thinking that Charles


    seemed to have forgotten to take the key. But at this point, Charles took out his mobile phone and


    found something. Then he went up to push up the lid of the digital keypad outside the room and began


    to quickly enter the password.


    Vana was surprised, "How could you have this password? I mean, what if someone else enters the


    password and gets into our room when we''re in this room?"


    As soon as Vana finished her words, the door of the room opened. Charles took out his mobile phone


    and showed her the rted APP interface of the hotel. Then he said, "I will send this password to you


    identity card of the customer. If there''s a new customer in this room, the hotel will change the


    password."


    "Oh..." Vana suddenly felt that she was like a fool. If she had known it earlier, she would not have


    asked this question.


    "Well, my room should be next door. Good night!"


    After saying that, Charles picked up his suitcase and walked towards the right side of Vana.


    Vana still wanted to know if Jeremy got a room, but soon she was dragged into the room by Simon, and


    then she was ordered to take a shower and go to bed. So she didn''t know what happened next.


    After entering the detached log cabin, Simon turned on all the lights in the room. And with the warm


    and bright light, he could see clearly that there was a living room, a bathroom and a bedroom.


    There was a specially decorated wine rack at the entrance, on which there were some beer and drinks,


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    and all kinds of snacks and condoms. Vana roughly picked up the price list beside and looked at the


    price of these things.


    Then she continued to walk inside and put her backpack on the tea table in the living room, which was


    only separated from the bedroom by a partition cab. This is a ssical style room, so it looked very


    Atst, Vana saw a double bed behind the partition cab. Not far from the bed was an open-air


    balcony. At night, the folded doors and windows had been closed. She thought outside the balcony was


    the endless sea.


    Vana was looking forward to seeing the sea tomorrow morning. She felt that she must be very satisfied.


    Vana wanted to look around again, but was pulled to the bathroom by Simon. Simon forced her to take


    a shower and go to bed as soon as possible. So Vana took a shower happily with him.

 Chapter 301 Everyone Is Here

    Chapter 301 Everyone Is Here


    The second morning, Vana woke up with hunger.


    When she woke up, it was already bright outside, and the folded doors and windows beside the bed


    had been pushed in one direction. Vana immediately saw the deep blue sea not far away from the


    room.


    All of a sudden, Vana sprang up from the bed. She jumped off the bed barefoot in the white robe of the


    hotel. Soon, she stood on the wooden floor, which was only one meter above the sea.


    "Wow. It''s so beautiful." Vana eximed at the beauty of the sea and turned her head to look at the


    water corridor which was blocked by folded windows and doors yesterday. She saw an open-air


    bathtub on one side of the corridor, which meant that she could take a bath here while looking at the


    sea.


    On the other side, there was a ce for watching the view and resting. The wood floor was much wider


    than the eaves of the house, forming an open-air viewing tform. On the tform, there was a


    sunshade and two deck chairs. At the corner of the corridor not far away, there was an ice cab,


    which was filled with some coconut juice and fruits that Simon brought back this morning.


    Vana leisurely came to a deck chair under the sunshade. At this time, she had forgotten her hungry and


    just wanted to lie down until Simon arrived.


    After a while, there was a slight sound from the round table beside. Following the sound, Vana saw that


    Simon had put a ss of milk on the table.


    Vana quickly propped herself up, "Simon, let''s spend our honeymoon here. The hotel arranged by


    Charles is in the downtown. I don''t want to see those cars, houses or anything else. Let''s go to see the


    sea, swim and taste the delicious food here, okay?"


    Vana wrapped her arms around Simon''s waist. Then Simon said with a smile, "It''s up to you. Jeremy


    has booked a new room this morning, so we don''t have to spare a room for them."


    "Really? ... Leave them alone. I''m so hungry now. Let''s go out for breakfast!"


    It was not until then that Simon bent over and handed the milk to Vana. Seeing that it was warm, Vana


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    raised her eyebrows. "I''ll have a taste and see if it''s different from the milk from H Country."


    Simon frowned slightly, "I''m afraid you won''t get used to it, so I bought milk from H Country. I''m sorry. I''ll


    buy you some milk hereter."


    Vana drank up the milk in one gulp and put down the ss. She stood up, "No, thanks. It''s good that I


    have something to eat now. The agent of Charles''spany keeps me on a short leash. If I were a


    little fatter, I wouldn''t be able to y the supporting role with a recognizable face."


    The supporting role Vana was talking about was negotiated by Nathan for her before. Nathan said that


    if Vana could y this role well, she would also be outstanding. So Vana had been trying to control her


    weight, trying to make her face look more recognizable.


    Simon and Vana walked out of the hotel room and came to a row of restaurants opened on the beach.


    The restaurants looked very clean and tidy. Vana and Simon chose an outdoor cane chair and sat


    down. Soon, a waiter came to take their order. Probably because he was used to the foreign guests


    who often came here, the waiter could speak the standardnguage of H Country.


    "Are you from H Country?"


    After seeing Vana nod her head, the waiter smiled and asked, "What can I do for you?"


    Vana took the menu. Although she couldn''t understand thenguage on it, fortunately, there were still


    some pictures for her to choose. She pointed at one of the dishes with chicken, beef and mutton. The


    waiter immediately said, "Do you need satay?"


    Vana nodded. Then she pointed to the coconut rice, and Simon ordered some curry shrimp noodles,


    pork ribs tea, steamed sponge cakes and two coconuts.


    Although it was still early, Vana and Simon were going to go swimmingter, so Vana decided to have


    more breakfast. However, what she did not expect was that Mysian food was so sour and hot, and


    the dishes were a bit heavy in taste. Originally, Vana thought the curry here was the same as the usual


    curry. But after a few bites, she found that there was a lot of chili powder mixed in the curry, so she


    immediately stopped eating.


    Finally, Vana ate some pork ribs tea and some soup, and then held a coconut and drank fresh coconut


    water all the way to cool her mouth.


    Vana had been afraid of spicy food since she was a child, so she couldn''t handle the spicy food that


    ordinary people could ept.


    Hand in hand, Vana and Simon bought an exotic gauze shawl at a stall by the beach, and the two of


    them bought two pairs of cheap sunsses. When they arrived at the ce where they were going to


    buy swimsuits, Vana saw several familiar figures among the few people by the beach.


    Charles leaned against a drink bar and had red cocktail. Amy was chatting with a group of employees


    around Jeremy not far away. When Vana saw Charles, Charles happened to see her too.


    Vana didn''t expect that Amy and others would alsoe here. Yesterday, after taking a shower, she


    Vana immediately ran over and patted Amy on the shoulder. When she turned around and saw Vana,


    Amy was immediately surprised and hugged Vana tightly. Vanaughed, "When did youe?"


    Amy looked at Charles, "If boss hadn''t asked us toe here, we would have thought that you two


    were on a date. I didn''t expect that I didn''t see you but saw Jeremy. I feel so happy."


    Vana rolled her eyes, "You ingrate! Whose assistant are you? And you are surrounding Jeremy. Don''t


    you see that he is so embarrassed?"


    Amy stuck out her tongue, "It''s just that our colleagues want to do this. Eh, I feel that the man from H


    Country sitting next to my boss looks familiar. You came here with him just now, right? Tell me, who is


    he? He looks so handsome in his sunsses!"


    Vana looked in the direction of Amy''s gaze and saw that Simon was sitting next to Charles and drinking


    a ss of white wine. So she had to whisper in Amy''s ear, "I tell you, don''t make any noise. He is my


    husband. He is here to spend his honeymoon with me."


    "What?" Amy''s voice suddenly became louder, and soon attracted the attention of Charles and Simon.


    When Simon saw that Vana was looking at him, he smiled at Vana. Vana was so obsessed with Simon


    that she almost wanted to abandon Amy and threw herself into Simon''s arms right now.


    When Amy saw the face of Simon, she immediately covered her mouth with her hands and was too


    surprised to say anything. Vana remembered that Jeremy had been surrounded by a group of people


    before, and she didn''t know what was going on now. So Vana turned to look for Jeremy and wanted to


    help him. At this time, Amy, who was stunned and stood there, hurriedly approached Vana and held


    Vana''s arm. "It''s King Si! It''s King Si! Is your husband King Si? Did I make a mistake or is there


    something wrong with your statement? I''m desperate for a right answer now."


    Vana stopped behind Jeremy. She made a gesture of silence, "Stop it. He is Simon Si. If you want to


    confirm it, just go. I''m going to find my idol now."


    Amy stamped her feet in excitement and then froze again. "Isn''t your idol Charles?"


    Vana was very serious, "Yes. But when I saw Jeremy on the ne yesterday, I found that he was really


    a good man, so I became a big fan of him!"


    "Wait... Yesterday... ne? Did you fly here together?"


    As soon as Amy finished her words, Vana joined her colleagues in gossiping about Jeremy.

 Chapter 302 Jeremys More Important

    Chapter 302 Jeremy''s More Important


    This time, there were a total of eleven people in thepany''s travel n. In addition to the three of


    them, Vana, Charles and Amy, there was also a famous female star and a top-ranked actor. The actor


    was a very generous big boy. He took two assistants with him this time. His assistants said that the


    actor didn''t like to bask in the sun, so he yed games in a nearby restaurant.


    As for the other famous female star, Vana had heard of her name. This time, there was also a popr


    female star in this trip who was close to that famous female star. Vana did not see them, so she did not


    greet them for the time being.


    After Vana met with Jeremy, it seemed that Jeremy had found a lifesaver. As soon as Vana proposed to


    swim, Jeremy immediately agreed and said that he also wanted to swim. As soon as he went, the


    others had to follow him. Well, Vana had nned to call Simon, but now she was afraid that they


    couldn''t go together to avoid raising suspicions of others.


    When Vana was buying a swimsuit, she passed by Simon and said apologetically, "Simon, I wanted to


    save Jeremy just now, so I asked him to swim. But all my colleagues in thepany are going to swim,


    so I can''t swim with you. Can you go with Charles?"


    As soon as Vana finished her words, Charles, who was next to Simon, drank up the wine in his ss


    and stood up. "Come on. Let''s go swimming."


    "What?" Vana was confused.


    Charles looked at Vana and then at Simon. "Aren''t we going for a swim together? Let''s go!"


    Vana wanted to say something more, but Simon had already caught up with Charles. She heard that


    Charles asked Simon, "Do you have swimming trunks?"


    "No," replied Simon.


    "Me neither. We''ll buy it over there."


    Therefore, the two men in front of Vana didn''t wait for her to go shopping together. Vana thought that


    even if Simon was going to go swimmingter, he could appear as a friend of Charles. At that time, as


    long as she tried her best to avoid intimate contact with Simon, those people would not notice Simon


    and her.


    It was not that Vana didn''t want to make her and Simon''s identities public. Her husband was too rich,


    and she didn''t want any more negative stories.


    After changing the swimsuit with Amy in the nearby changing room, Vana put the previous gauze shawl


    on her shoulder to cover her good figure, which made Amy scream with excitement. What''s more, it


    could protect her from the sun, which was a good way to kill two birds with one stone.


    When she walked out of the changing room, Vana saw that Jeremy had already changed his swimming


    trunks and was waiting for someone with a surfboard. She walked up to him, "We''ve changed. Let''s


    go!"


    After hearing what Vana said, Jeremy subconsciously looked at the exit of the men''s dressing room.


    After some hesitation, he picked up the surfboard with both hands. "Let''s go."


    Along the way, Vana and Jeremy came to the nearby sea with Amy, who was talking a lot. This was the


    area decided by Vana and Jeremy, so there were already several colleagues waiting here.


    As soon as Jeremy came over, the group of women surrounded him again, showing their beautiful


    figures in front of Vana.


    ire Gao was the assistant of that top-ranked actor, and she was famous for her bad temper in the


    circle, so the other people in thepany didn''t dare to provoke her. At this time, ire Gao walked


    over with a smile and pushed away Vana and Amy. She stood where Vana and Amy had stood and


    said to Jeremy, "Mr. Jeremy, are you going to surfing with the surfboard? You''re so handsome. Can you


    teach me?"


    "I''m not good at it. It''s Charles who asked me to take it for him," said Jeremy politely, frowning.


    "Charles? Charles is going to surfingter?"


    "Oh my God, boss can surfing. Such a handsome man is so talented. He is so charming."


    "Mr. Jeremy is so close with Mr. Charles. You two are traveling together this time. And you also help Mr.


    Charles get the surfboard. We are so envious of you."


    The girl who said this was called Tatiana Song. She usually wore a pair of full frame eyesses. It was


    obvious that she was a hard-core fan of the boys'' love.


    Besides, it was said that Tatiana Song was a neer to thepany and now she was the assistant


    of the female star, Maxine Qin. Maxine Qin didn''te this time, but Tatiana Song was granted leave


    of absence. It was obvious that Maxine Qin was reasonable.


    Hearing the gossips of the crowd, ire Gao silently red at them, and all of them fell silent. Then


    ire Gao said, "Jeremy. You don''t know how to surf, but you must know how to swim, right? I can''t


    swim yet. Can you teach me how to swim?"


    ire Gao approached Jeremy. She was quite plump, and her upper body had touched Jeremy''s arm.


    With an embarrassed smile on his face, Jeremy moved back and said in a very shy voice, "I''m sorry. I


    learned how to swim today. I don''t know if I can help you."


    "Of course, you can help me. Then Jeremy, let''s go swimming over there!"


    ire Gao took the arm of Jeremy. Seeing that, Jeremy immediately looked in the direction of Vana in


    panic. Vana understood that Jeremy was asking her for help.


    So Vana hurriedly shouted, "Hey, look, Mr. Charles is here!"


    Vana''s words interrupted ire Gao''s action. Then everyone looked in the direction of Charles,


    because they didn''t want to miss the chance to see Charles''s muscles with their own eyes this time.


    When everyone saw Charles, they also noticed that there was another person beside Charles -- Simon.


    After reconfirming it, everyone was instantly amazed.


    "Is the man next to Mr. Charles King Si?"


    "King Si, why is he here? And why did hee out with Mr. Charles? We didn''t see King Si when we


    drank with Mr. Charles. When did he get here?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Look, the two of them are still talking. Didn''t the news say that theirpanies werepetitors?


    They also said that King Si almost destroyed our boss."


    "How could it be possible? If that was the case, Mr. Charles wouldn''t have been with King Si, talking


    andughing, but cut each other with knives."


    Vana was speechless. That kind of thing was normal in the business world. After all, in the business


    world, a publicpany could go under at any minute.


    Moreover, the feud between Simon and Charles had something to do with thest generation. If Simon


    hadn''t investigated those things clearly, he wouldn''t have stopped abruptly.


    Soon, Charles and Simon came over. Charles also noticed ire Gao who was standing very close to


    Jeremy. He said to Jeremy with a calm face, "Aren''t you going to learn swimming? Come with me."


    Then Charles walked into the sea and headed for shallow water.


    Standing next to ire Gao, Jeremy immediately removed her hand. "I''m sorry. I''m really here to learn


    swimming, so I can''t teach you."


    After saying that, Jeremy had caught up with Charles. When the two of them walked far away, it


    seemed that Charles had said something to Jeremy. The expression on Jeremy''s face changed.


    Jeremy seemed to be a little angry, but he still said nothing.


    At this time, both Vana and Simon were speechless. ''Didn''t Charles agree to take care of Simon?


    What''s going on now?''


    Vana felt that her husband was ignored, and her heart sank.

 Chapter 303 Third Wheel

    Chapter 303 Third Wheel


    Vana was sad to see Charles abandon Simon, but she knew that Simon was very attractive. Wherever


    Simon went, the women would always be around him.


    ire, who had just been abandoned by Jeremy, was the first one to get close to Simon. She twisted


    her fat buttocks and went ashore. Then she straightened her chest and asked Simon, "King Si, how''d


    you have the time toe here? Is it because of a friend''s invitation?"


    Simon looked in the direction of Vana, and others thought that he was looking in the direction of


    Charles behind Vana''s head. Simon said, "Yes, I have an appointment with a friend for a vacation."


    Vana breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Simon also knew Vana''s concerns at this time. It was


    best not to make it public.


    "Wow, are King Si and Mr. Charles good friends? Is the rumor we heard wrong? Everyone thinks you


    two can''t deal with each other."


    Hearing this question, Simon just smiled without answering. Then he began to walk into the sea.


    Seeing that Simon was walking towards her, Vana wanted to wink at him to stop him, but she saw that


    Simon quickly turned around and went straight behind her. When the water did not reach his waist,


    Simon plunged into the water.


    ''This guy actually went to swim in order to avoid meeting this group of women. What a terrific idea!''


    Vana lowered her head and almost burst intoughter. At this time, ire, who had juste ashore,


    slowly walked towards everyone. She was not as excited as everyone. Instead, she wrapped her arms


    around herself and squeezed her chest. "I didn''t expect that King Si woulde to ourpany''s trip.


    He''s actually very busy. I think he must have a close rtionship with Mr. Charles."


    Audrina Li, that top-ranked actor''s assistant, said sweetly to ire, "Yes. And King Si smiled at you. It


    seems that your figure is really a magical weapon."


    ire rolled her eyes and took her arms away. By ident, she saw Vana and Amy standing together.


    She rolled her eyes with disdain, "I don''t know what''s so good about a newer without figure and


    appearance. She even ogled at King Si when he walked over. I think that newer must be crazy


    about getting promoted. She even hyped her affairs with Mr. Charles before, Now she wants to seduce


    the billionaire?"


    "Who is it? Why didn''t I see her just now?"


    "Didn''t you see the embarrassed look on the woman''s face? She is Amy''s boss, Vana Gu. She''s the


    bitch."


    "Damn it! She ogled at King Si? Who does she think she is? She is shameless!"


    "She just got a female supporting role. She is not the top-ranked actress in ourpany. Belinda is


    resting there. If Belindaes over, will King Si give this bitch a look?"


    "That''s right. Belinda and Alyson are much better than her. I don''t know if she''d be ashamed."


    Both Vana and Amy felt ufortable when they heard these words. Besides, Vana was not the kind


    of person who could let others bully her. But since Simon was present, she decided not to cause any


    trouble.


    Amy wanted to say something, but Vana pulled Amy''s arm and pulled her to the water area aside to


    y with water. The group of people behind them discussed for a while and also began to do activities.


    About more than 10 minutester, Vana and Amy slowly walked towards Charles and Jeremy. At the


    same time, Simon had joined Charles and Jeremy. The two were patiently teaching Jeremy how to


    swim.


    Seeing Vanaing over, Charles waved at her from afar. "Vana,e here!"


    The crowd heard Charles''s voice and immediately looked in the direction of Vana.


    As expected, Vana and Amy had quickly joined Charles. No one could hear what they were talking


    about, but just because of this, everyone hated Vana very much.


    Aftering to all three of them, of course, Vana wanted to be close to Simon the most. She walked


    over and stood aside. Then she asked Simon, "Why didn''t you pretend to ost me just now? I was


    winking at you for a long time, and they thought I was seducing you."


    With a smile, Simon steadied Vana who was a little unstable in the water. He said, "I thought you


    wouldn''t let me get close to you, so I went straight to swim."


    "Well, anyway, they must be cursing me again. I don''t want to care about it anymore." Vana pushed


    away Simon''s arm.


    At this time, Charles, who was teaching Jeremy to swim, suddenly fell into the water. Jeremy quickly


    stood up and tried to catch him. Simon and Vana also tried to catch Charles subconsciously, but they


    saw that Charles had been caught by Jeremy, and the two of them were face to face. Amy, who was


    next to Vana, immediately screamed and covered her mouth.


    ''What a bad thing it is! Amy ruined it!'' Vana thought to herself.


    After Jeremy steadied Charles, Charles said "thank you" generously. Then he continued to coach


    Jeremy. Vana thought it would affect the two of them, so she suggested to Simon, "I think we can''t


    swim together today. I want to buy some souvenirs for my family."


    Simon nodded, "Then you go to change your clothes first and wait for me at the door!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Vana agreed and took Amy away at Amy''s request. Then she changed her clothes and took Amy back


    to the room to get money and parasols. When Vana opened the room, Amy ran into it excitedly and


    looked around.


    It was not until she saw that Simon''s clothes and shoes were ced in this room that Amy finally


    believed that Vana and Simon were husband and wife.


    However, Amy kept chattering, "Vana, you can make it public. If you make it public, everyone will know


    you''re married to a rich man. Then those people in thepany daren''t bully you."


    Vana smiled helplessly, "No, thanks. You know my previous scandals. Before the scandals are rified,


    if Simon and I announce it, it will have an impact on thepany of the Si Family. And I don''t want


    those people to say that I have a backer, so just let it be!"


    "Vana, you''re way too calm. If it were any other female star, she''d be happy to let people know about


    her rtionship with King Si now. Why are you so worried? Are you not going to announce your


    marriage?"


    Vana shook her head and said sweetly, "If we don''t make it public, Simon won''t agree. When it''s time,


    we will announce it to the world together."


    Amy immediately crossed her hands and prayed, "That''s the best. I''m looking forward to the day


    Soon, Simon changed his clothes and went back to meet Vana. When she saw Simon, Amy eximed


    in surprise again. Vana had to calm down Amy andforted her patiently, "Now you believe me,


    right? So if there is anything important in the future, please report to me at Simon''s house. Otherwise, I


    have to go back and forth between thepany and the studio every time. It''s a waste of time. If you


    don''t scream, I can allow you to be the third wheel. We can go shopping togetherter!"


    Amy immediately shut her mouth and nodded. She seemed to want to be the third wheel.

 Chapter 304 Jeremy Was Drowning

    Chapter 304 Jeremy Was Drowning


    The first night when she took a taxi to the hotel, Vana saw a beautiful street nearby. There was a


    painted art wall on the street. After she arrived there, she knew that there were many such art streets in


    Mysia, and there was a very good name called Johor on this street.


    The sky in Mysia was very blue today, and there were many milky white clouds floating in the sky.


    Stepping on the path of Johor, Vana felt unprecedentedly rxed.


    Simon and Vana kept walking around. Amy wore a sunhat and followed closely behind the two.


    Mysians were used to make things in many different colors, so most of the works of art that Vana


    saw were filled with rich colors.


    Among them, Vana''s favorites were the Mysian moon kite and the beaded flower shoes. The color of


    the moon kite was very bright, and its shape was different from that of H Country. The shape of the


    moon kite was more like a high felt hat.


    As for the beaded flower shoes, Vana was more fond of it. When she saw the shoes, she quickly


    bought all the beaded flower shoes on a stall. She was going to give presents to every one of Simon''s


    rtives, so she must carefully choose their gifts in this honeymoon.


    Because of her excessive affection for the beaded flower shoes, Vana directly threw the flip-flops on


    her feet to the roadside and changed into a pair of beaded flower shoes. Seeing this, Simon was


    helpless, but at the same time, he let Vana do what she wanted. Amy just helped Simon with the


    shopping bags, and she was a little unhappy because Vana didn''t even buy her a souvenir.


    After buying the souvenirs, Vana took the two of them to visit a local museum for overseas people


    originally from H Country. This museum was very small. If they didn''t look carefully, they might ignored


    it.


    However, the buildings of the museum were quite elegant. When she entered through the snow-white


    door, Vana saw a pointed roof. The roof was like the tail of a crane, facing the outside in a straight


    direction, and the tilted ce connected the next pointed roof.


    There was a total of nine pointed roofs of the museum. The local people exined that the cat had nine


    lives, and Mysians believed in cats. But Vana did not see many cats on the street.


    After entering the hall of the museum, they could see the walls engraved with all kinds of paintings of H


    Country, from the map of H Country to the photos of the clothes of H Country, which recorded the long


    history of H Country in detail.


    Vana saw a dragon pattern in a transparent disy cab. She quickly grabbed Simon''s arm, "Wait a


    minute, Simon. Look at this. Is it simr to the work that Mr. Kim has recently made?"


    After taking a look at it, Simon said, "This is a piece of art from the Ming Dynasty. I think Kim borrowed


    his ideas from this dragon pattern, but Kim''s previous work has been filmed in a magazine. And his


    dragon pattern is carved in the jade, so the two can''t bepared."


    Vana nodded, "I know. But when I see this work, I will feel sorry for Mr. Kim. It will be a pity if there is


    only one work. And I like that work very much. Maybe Vivian''s grandfather will like it too."


    Hearing this, Simon said, "It suddenly urred to me that I heard from my friends in politics that Mr.


    Anthony''s birthday ising. Shouldn''t we prepare some gifts for him?"


    Vana added hopelessly, "Although there is something special in Mysia, it is not suitable to be used


    as a gift. Vivian and I have chosen a gift before, but the seller is a stubborn old man. He wants us to


    find something valuable to exchange with him, but his bamboo slips and small bronze vessel are too


    precious, so we can''t take out the corresponding things to exchange."


    Seeing the distressed expression on Vana''s face, Simon pinched her hand andforted her, "Have


    you thought of any antiques? There are some antiques in Grandpa''s house. Maybe they can help you."


    Vana immediately shook her head, "No. Grandpa also likes those things collected by him. It''s not good


    to do so. You don''t need to worry about it. I will find a way!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Simon wanted to say something more, but Vana shook her head to reassure him, so Simon stopped


    arguing with her.


    Then they viewed the things in the museum again. It was not until then that Vana realized that it was


    getting hotter and hotter. In the end, they couldn''t resist the scorching sun and had to go back to the


    hotel to have a rest. Because Amy''s hotel was in the downtown area, Amy had to go back to the


    restaurant to meet her colleagues.


    After they took a nap, the sun was a little softer. Vana and Simon ordered food from the hotel to fill their


    stomachs. In order to avoid meeting those gossipy women, Vana decided to swim with Simon in the


    hotel room.


    There was a veryrge swimming pool behind the hotel''s room. It was not open to the public, so there


    were not many tourists. Only a few of the hotel''s customers were swimming there.


    After changing their swimsuits, Vana and Simon jumped off the water from the open-air tform. Vana


    had never swam in the sea before, so this time she was shocked by the sea water in the void beneath


    her feet. She quickly stretched out her hands and hung them around Simon''s neck.


    While holding Vana in his arms, Simon also teased in a low voice, "Darling, are you throwing yourself at


    me? I''m excited. What do I do?"


    Vana giggled for a while on Simon''s shoulder, and then she held Simon''s shoulder and moved a little


    away. "Then do what you want to do!"


    As soon as Vana finished her words, Simon''s soft lips pressed against hers.


    Vana and Simon swam slowly, kicking their legs in the water. Vana put her hands on Simon''s


    shoulders, and Simon put his hands on Vana''s buttocks.


    What a beautiful scene it was! But not far away, there was a sudden scream of a boy, followed by the


    sound of water. And Vana and Simon were finally interrupted by this sound.


    Vana looked at the room on the left. There was a human head floating up and down on the sea only ten


    meters away from them. Before she was sure if the other party was drowning, Vana saw another


    personing out of the room. When he saw everything in the sea with a cup of coffee, he threw the


    coffee cup and desperately jumped into the sea.


    Charles lifted Jeremy up from the water...


    Vana couldn''t believe that the person who was drowning was Jeremy. ''Didn''t he just learn to swim?


    And why was Jeremy in Charles''s room? Shouldn''t they be surrounded by those women?


    Did I miss something?''


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!